《Bound To Him》


 Chapter 1 - 1

    Ava Wesley was in the library to get her textbooks for the assignment.

    The deadline for the submission was next week but Ava never liked to leave things until the last moment.

    The Wesley''s were one of the prominent families in the city.

    Her father is an Industrialist and her mother was a former famous model.

    After her mother got married she quit modeling because she wanted to concentrate on her children.

    Even though she quit her mother still retained her charm and was still widely recognized in society.

    Her older sister Sara is a famous model, she is quite opposite Ava when it came to both looks and personality.

    Ava had a lot of pressure to live up to when it comes to her family''s standards.

    Sure, being the youngest, they pampered her a lot and gave her the best things but she still had to listen to her family.

    The economics professor was very strict and his assignments sometimes veered out of the syllabus.

    They always had to refer to multiple texts and references to answer his questions. He also checked each assignment thoroughly which made it harder to copy. This made the students scamper to the library to search for references.

    Her roommates already had two of the books they could share. She just needed one more book but she already searched the whole shelf and it seems that she got there too late.

    But then she saw it. The exact book that she needed was already in somebody else''s hand and he has his back towards her.

    "Excuse me," Ava said but he ignored her.

    "Can I talk to you for a second," Ava said a little bit loudly to get his attention.

    Hardin turned around and was distracted for a second when he saw how beautiful she was.

    She had jet black hair, her face was shaped like a heart and she had a very fair skin tone. She was tall and thin and it somehow reminded him of a porcelain doll.

    Hardin is very good looking and considered the most popular guy in their college.

    He is very intelligent and currently the student council president. He is very arrogant and he thinks that he is better than everyone else.

    People always flocked around him and it usually irritated him as it didn''t give him any privacy.

    Everyone wanted to be in his good book, whether it be boys or girls. He came to the library to return his books and while he was there he thought of checking out other books.

    He heard her the first time she called but he pretended not to hear her. He thought it was another girl who wanted to flirt with him.

    "Ya!" Hardin thought to himself, if he knew she was this beautiful he would have responded faster.

    "Do you need the book you have in your hand?" Ava asked him politely.

    He was stunned and for a moment he thought she was using the book as an excuse to talk to him.

    "I don''t really need it," He stated.

    "Can you give me the book, I need it to complete my assignment," She pleaded.

    Looking at her closely her serious expression told him she really wanted the book. But when she came closer to get it he lifted it up so she could not reach it.

    "But I need this book in two days," He said with a smirk.

    "No problem, I will give it to you as soon as I''m done," Ava said as she extended her hand for the book.

    "Tell me your name and class so I can come and collect it," he said as he gave her the book.

    Seeing Ava speak so softly, Hardin wondered how he missed such a beauty in college. He never bothered to know anybody, especially people who followed him around.

    Although Ava was a brilliant student she kept a low profile at school so not many people knew of her.

    She told him what he needed and hurried to the dorm.

    Hardin smiled and thought he didn''t really need that book back but he wanted another chance to talk to her, so he lied.

    She seemed so innocent. He could not take his eyes off of her and just wanted to be in her presence.

    He knows there will still be more chances in the future for him to be near her.

    There were many girls in college who were crazy about him and did anything to get his attention. But for the first time in his life he was smitten.

    At the dorm.

    "Are you going somewhere?" Ava''s roommate asked her.

    "Ya, to my parent''s house" Ava replied as she put her mac laptop and reference book into her Chanel bag.

    "But it is not the weekend and we have a test in two days," Ava''s roommate said.

    "Ya but it''s an important event and my mom is forcing me to attend. Do not worry I have taken the textbook so I''ll be able to study for the test," Ava checked her bag to see if she needed anything else.

    After Ava started staying in the dorm her mother always called and made excuses for her to come home.

    For today she told Ava that she really missed her so much. And since she was going to be home she could come to the wedding too.

    Ava''s parents did not want their little princess to live in the dorm but Ava wanted to live her college life like any other student and promised to visit them every weekend.

    With her Gucci sunglasses in one hand and her Chanel bag in the other she headed down.

    Today was not the weekend but there was a marriage with one of the Aristocratic families.

    All the influential people will be in attendance. People who were invited saw it as an honor to be there.

    Many people thought that attending this function will mean that they will have a chance for a business or marriage partnership in the future.

    By the time she came down from her dorm the car her father sent was there to take her home.

 Chapter 2 - 2

    Ava saw her mother in the living room arranging the white roses. Her mother never lifted a finger when she was at home.

    There were maids for everything and even if she wanted to do any work, her father would not let her do it. He wanted to pamper his wife and that''s how it will be.

    Her mother was very interested in gardening, but nobody will let her do anything.

    All she can do is to tell them what plants she wants and where they can plant it.

    At least when the kids were little she had them to take care of even if she was not allowed to do anything.

    Now that both her daughters were grown, they were busy with their lives, she did not know what to do with her time.

    She had always been a great beauty and she looks like she hasn''t aged a bit.

    She looked just the same as she did when she was in her thirties. She took care of herself really well.

    Their parents met at a matchmaking session arranged by her grandparents.

    His father had just taken over the business and thought that marriage would be a hindrance to achieve his goals.

    Her mother on the other hand was just starting her career and she wanted to become an international model.

    Even though both parties were reluctant to go, they agreed because of the pressure from their parents.

    Her father was smitten as soon as he saw her, but her mother was busy in her career and she rejected her father.

    He never gave up, he persuaded her mother for a long time. Seeing his sincerity she fell in love.

    After getting married, her father wanted her to become a full-time wife, but she did not want to quit her career.

    She only left modeling when she got pregnant with Sara. Even to this day, her Father pampered her mother a lot.

    Her mother listened to her father most of the time, but she was headstrong about some things and no one can change her decision.

    "Ava," her mother happily called, she was very happy to see her. Her mother hugged Ava and started complaining.

    Of the 2 daughters, Ava was the most pampered, she was very shy and naive. Sara on the other hand was very naughty and she always got into fights.

    Nobody could bully Sara, she never backed down and cried, she gave them back what they deserved.

    But Ava on the other hand used her tears to deal with everything, thus her father became overprotective and just gave her everything she wanted.

    "I have two daughters, but I never see them and it makes me lonely," her mother said.

    They got worried when Ava decided to move out of the house and decided to stay in the college dorms.

    They were afraid that she would never be able to handle the real world.

    "Why isn''t Sara home?" Ava asked. Ava thought Sara would surely come back to attend the wedding.

    "You know your sister, she''s always busy traveling to different countries. Today when I called her, she told me she was in Spain for a Perfume photo shoot, she will come back after two days," her mother said.

    "Sara hasn''t been home for the last two months. I do not want her to work so hard, but whenever I call her, she tells me that she is busy with her shoots. I just hope she is taking enough vacations and is relaxing in between shoots. What am I to do?" her mother said in a dejected tone.

    "Don''t worry mom, I will talk to her ", Ava consoled her mother.

    Sara is five years older than Ava, and being the older sister she was headstrong.

    Her father wanted her to join the family business, but she wanted to become a model and follow in her mother''s footsteps.

    Sara has a gorgeous face and a very sexy body that international advertisers are always looking for.

    She had always been the life of the party, but she was also stubborn and domineering.

    She never wanted to be a model, but in college, she won a beauty pageant and that started her career.

    There were headhunters in the beauty pageant that saw her that day and asked her to advertise with them.

    She was in a dilemma, but later she agreed. Her father totally opposed it, saying she could be more than a model.

    Her mother supported her and helped her convince her father. She became famous in the entertainment industry easily because of her looks and her mother being a former model.

    Her first assignment was for a lipstick endorsement and it was a sensation. She became an overnight success and there was no turning back, she was now one of the highest-paid models.

    She is always the first choice as the ambassador for the most reputed companies.

    Nowadays, most of the time she was always in different countries. Sara has been just like her mother when she was still modeling.

    "Go freshen up, there is a dress in your room, it was designed for today''s occasion," her mother said.

    "There''s no need for a new dress, mother. We have new dresses delivered in my size every time they release the newest collection for the season," Ava said.

    Her mother always loved fashion and had to have the best of everything and her daughters were subjected to the same treatment.

    "Today is the wedding of the Andersons'' oldest daughter. The guest list included high ranking officials from around the world. It is an aristocratic family wedding so this wedding will be the talk of the town. The new seasons'' dresses may have been replicated so I got it customized for you so you would stand out," her mother said.

    Most people in the higher classes did not want to wear a replica of other dresses, they wanted their clothes to be one of a kind so they got it customized by the famous designers.

    The Wesley''s were rich, but not as rich as the four aristocratic families who own the majority of businesses in the city.

    These families were generations upon generations who took care of the family business, dating back a hundred years. They had business in almost every field.

    "Okay mom," Ava said, going to her room.

    As soon as she entered her room, she saw her most favorite thing lying in the middle of her bed. Candy, she was the softest doll she''s ever owned.

    She cherished it because It was given to her by someone close to her heart.

    She sat on the bed and hugged Candy, which made her remember him. She longed to see him, but she knows she shouldn''t.

    She opened the package on her dressing table and saw this gorgeous yellow off-shoulder gown with green and white stones embroidered on it. Ava liked the dress.

    To accentuate the dress she put on simple emerald drop earrings, light makeup and just left her blow-dried hair hanging behind her back.

 Chapter 3 - 3

    On the top floor of the luxurious hotel, four eligible bachelors were gathered. This was their usual meeting spot.

    This hotel belonged to one of the aristocratic families.

    The top floor was their private place and apart from these four, no one else was allowed to be on this floor.

    The four aristocratic heirs were casually hanging out after a long day of work. Santoris, Ambrosio, Anderson, and Cooper are the four families.

    They had so many businesses in the country and around the world.

    Some of their businesses were legal and some were illegal.

    The regular people had no idea about their true wealth and only knew how much these families showed the public.

    The aristocratic families were very well connected, they had connections from the army to the politicians.

    Tristan Ambrosio, Dimitri Santoris, Blake Anderson, and Aiden Cooper were sitting casually sipping their drinks. All four of them were good looking, intelligent, and were born with wealth.

    They worked hard to keep their businesses running smoothly.

    People watched them like vultures, they are keeping an eye on them so they can take away their businesses.

    Everyone know that their lives are colorful, that they could have anything they wanted, but what most people didn''t know was how much effort they had to put into it and the long hours they invested into finalizing their business deals.

    They were dedicated.

    These aristocratic families were the oldest families and many have tried to take them down.

    Their heirs are obligated to attend a compulsory two year training period. It has been a family tradition that every generation should follow.

    The aristocratic families had been enemies in the past but they were threatened by outsiders so they made peace with each other.

    When they combined their forces nobody could defeat them.

    The training was very difficult, they were taken to a deserted land and were not allowed to contact their families.

    They were given all sorts of training. They had physical training which was so severe that the first day rendered them immobile.

    They were being trained mentally to avoid manipulations and mind games.

    Then they were left in a forest to test their survival skills to see if they can get out of the wilderness and come back alive.

    All this training was to fully prepare them for the real world.

    Tristan was the watcher.

    He will carefully observe and talk only when needed.

    He was cold, shrewd and a workaholic, he never took any vacations, and he never let any women near him.

    He is 32 years old, he is the oldest of them all.

    In the training camp, he was always very moody and did not mingle with anyone.

    Aiden was the first person to take the initiative to get Tristan to open up to them.

    "Now that Nina is getting married my family is pressuring me to get married next," Blake said. Nina is Blake''s older sister.

    "What about the actress you were seen dining with?" Aiden questioned.

    "Well she met me to talk about her contract with my company because she wanted to renew it," Blake said coughing.

    "Yup, we believe you," Dimitri mocked.

    "When that actresses'' contract ended, she got angry and tried to see me but was rejected a lot by my secretary. Later she tracked my whereabouts and tried to negotiate, but when I declined she tried to seduce me," Blake said.

    Blake invests a lot in the entertainment industry and he was always surrounded by women and with them the scandals, but they are never true.

    Blake is a very outgoing person and he was always in the media.

    His name will always be linked to some celebrity and was always published in the magazines. He was a troublemaker and a little flirty.

    The other three could keep a low profile, but since he was in the entertainment industry he could never hide.

    "Don''t you only take the top models for your company?" Aiden asked.

    "I have a good eye for beauty," Blake said arrogantly,

    "Tristan, your grandparents called me and told me you should meet all the socialite''s daughters at the wedding. You''re getting old and you''re still not married. Today I will introduce you to some of these eligible women and you can choose among them," Blake suggested.

    Blake being the mischievous one would always try to introduce women to Tristan''s grandparents to irritate Tristan.

    "You''re already 32 and you''ve never had a girlfriend. You know, if you keep delaying getting married, your brother might stop working," Dimitri chuckled. The other two laughed loudly.

    Dimitri''s family belonged to the mafia. To the outside world, it looked like they were running a business, but that was just a cover-up.

    He is a merciless person, he was trained early on to kill anyone who crosses his path.

    Out of all of them, he had the most erratic temper.

    He always used guns to get his point across, you could never bother him to talk and explain when he deals with people.

    Tristan stared at him coldly and continued to drink.

    "Look, having that expression will not attract any women," Aiden said.

    "Well, everyone can''t be so sunny all the time. I wouldn''t want to be mistaken for a girl," Tristan mocked.

    "Hey stop it, that was in elementary," Aiden said embarrassingly.

    Aiden was the youngest among the group. Aiden was very beautiful when he was born.

    In the hospital when everyone saw the baby, they thought he was a girl.

    The scans told Aiden''s mother it was a boy and when they handed over the child to her she thought they gave her the wrong baby, he was so pretty.

    Aiden''s mother always wanted to have a baby girl but could not have another child due to complications so she used to dress him up in girl''s clothing to satisfy her needs.

    Aiden''s father stepped in to prevent his mother from ruining his life because of her crazy obsession.

    He explained that she should stop dressing him up before people start making fun of him.

    In elementary, one of the guys mistook him for a girl and even confessed to him.

    Among the four, Aiden had a calm demeanor, he was soft-spoken and he was the gentleman type. Just don''t make him angry, because that would be a totally different story.

    A lot of women have tried to tie these four eligible bachelors down but no one has been successful, until tonight.

    Each of them was different but when they set their minds on something, no one can stop them, be it in business or with women.

    They know that when they find the right one, they won''t be running away from getting married, they will be running towards it.

 Chapter 4 - 4

    It was one of the biggest weddings of the century and it will be remembered for years to come.

    The aristocratic families were always a class above the rest. They got the best of everything.

    Even in today''s wedding the food, flowers, and decorations were like no one has ever seen.

    The venue had very grand decorations, chandeliers, fairy lights, and blue hydrangeas everywhere. Everybody present was looking forward to seeing the bride and groom.

    The bride wore a custom made dress with diamonds and the groom wore a suit from a famous Italian brand.

    The ring was a unique solitaire. The couple got up in front of everybody, took their vows, and finished the ceremony.

    Today was Anderson''s beloved daughter Nina''s wedding so how could anything be less than perfect. The bride and groom looked absolutely beautiful together.

    Blake was dreading this day because every time his parents told him to get married he''d use Nina as an excuse, he would tell them that he''d only get married after Nina does.

    On one side he was happy for Nina, but on the other side, he was thinking that he did not want to get married and lose his freedom. In their group, Blake was the most carefree and fickle-minded person. And now it''s his turn.

    After the ceremony now it was time to dance. People went to the dance floor where soothing music was being played by the band.

    Ava standing in the corner attracted attention from a lot of men.

    Some of them came forward and asked her to dance with them but their stares made her uncomfortable so she politely rejected them.

    "May I have this dance?" Aiden asked in a gentlemanly manner.

    "Oh no, I am not a good dancer," Ava replied to the handsome man in front of her. She liked his vibe, he seemed friendly.

    "I''m a good dancer and I promise I will not let you fall," Aiden tried to convince her.

    "Come on, please do not reject me," he said pleadingly, seeing that she did not respond.

    "You just have to follow my lead," he said soothingly.

    "Well do not blame me if I embarrass you on the dance floor in front of everybody," Ava said.

    She had to say yes sooner or later and he looked decent so she gave him her hand.

    "Oh believe me everyone will be jealous that I have such a beauty in my arms that no one will notice how we dance," Aiden said proudly and took her hand in his.

    "Okay, I am ready as I''ll ever be," Ava said with a small smile and went with Aiden.

    On the dance floor, Ava put her left hand on his shoulder and joined her right hand with him.

    "Relax, you are so stiff," Aiden said.

    Ava took a deep breath and followed his feet. He was careful and he made her feel comfortable.

    "See, you are enjoying the dance," Aiden said, seeing her smiling face.

    "Yes, thanks to you, I used to take dance lessons, I always messed up and my teachers got tired teaching me. So I gave up dancing," Ava said in a dejected tone.

    "Well, what can I say, I think your teachers were not as charming as me," Aiden told smugly.

    Both of them laughed.

    The waiter serving the wine mistakenly stepped on the dance floor where he accidentally bumped into her elbow with the tray and spilled wine on her dress.

    The waiter got scared and started sweating.

    One cannot make a mistake when you are serving in parties such as these, your name will be banned for all the future parties for that household.

    These rich families paid them well and he cannot afford to be banned.

    "Did you not know that you are not supposed to come on the dance floor?" Aiden said coldly.

    He transformed into a totally different person, he was not the person who was just laughing with her.

    "It''s okay," Ava said, seeing Aiden was getting so angry. She did not want to make a big issue out of such a small matter.

    "Just go," Ava told the waiter. The waiter was shivering and went away quickly.

    "Let me clean my dress," Ava said, seeing the wine staining her dress.

    "I will come with you," Aiden looked at her tenderly. The thing with Aiden was that he looked like a good guy but when he gets angry you can never predict his actions.

    "No, I can manage," Ava said and went to the washroom.

    On the other side, Tristan''s grandparents were busy searching for a wife for their grandson in today''s wedding.

    Whenever they went to some social gatherings Tristan''s grandmother was always on the lookout for a potential bride.

    At today''s wedding, many young well-bred socialites'' daughters from all over the world were present.

    Many brought their daughters in the hope that some big businessmen will take a liking to their daughters and they can all be part of a rich household.

    "Grandma, I do not want to get married right now," Tristan said in a fed-up tone.

    "Today, there are so many beautiful women at the party, why don''t you select someone as your wife," Tristan''s grandma said.

    "You are already so old, if not now then when are you going to marry? I am okay with any girl that you like," Grandma said.

    Dimitri laughed. Tristan stared at him coldly.

    Dimitri raised his glass indicating he had nothing to do with this.

    The culprit was Blake, he introduced a few young ladies to his grandparents and now they are getting all these ideas.

    Their elders were forcing them to get married but the four aristocratic heirs were not in a hurry.

    Whenever one of their families forced one of them to get married the other three enjoyed giving them a hard time.

    Tristan did not have a good opinion about relationships after seeing his parents'' failed marriage.

    He never liked anyone and he did not want to marry just so he could have an heir.

    "Give him some time," Tristan''s Grandpa said, putting his arms around grandma''s shoulder.

    "I am not asking for something impossible, all I want is for him to get married," Grandma said in a dejected tone.

    "Where are you going," Grandma asked, seeing Tristan get up.

    "Aiyo, look at him always disrespecting me, we are just asking for a granddaughter-in-law why can he not fulfill it," Grandma said angrily.

    Tristan did not want to argue with them so he quietly got up and left.

    He heard Dimitri consoling his grandma in the background.

 Chapter 5 - 5

    Tristan was irritated with his grandparents for constantly nagging him to get married. The topic of marriage disturbed him.

    It would bring back memories of his parents'' marriage. He was a witness to their loveless marriage.

    He did not want to go through the same thing.

    He knows he may have to get married one day so he could have an heir, but he didn''t want to marry a vain woman.

    He wouldn''t want his child to suffer as he did.

    In the 32 years that he had been alive, he had never met anyone he really liked.

    After his parents'' separation, he became cold and distanced himself from people.

    Women see him for his looks and his status. A few of them even shamelessly tried to seduce him.

    Seeing these gold-digging women, he remembered his mother. He met a few pleasant socialites'' daughters, but he could not bring himself to like them.

    He lit his cigarette and was standing in the open air far from the doors that led to the dance floor.

    He did not smoke regularly.

    He only did it when he was upset or under stress. Tristan had been rebellious to get his mother''s attention.

    He flunked his classes and went out with his seniors. That''s when he started smoking.

    Later his mother scolded him and made him stop smoking. Among his friends, Dimitri was the constant smoker.

    He did not want to get married. When his grandparents nagged him to get married, he would never argue with them.

    His grandparents were the only ones who really cared for him. They were his closest kin.

    To avoid arguments, he would just stand and leave.Today he did not want to argue.

    He might end up hurting them, so he came to the garden.

    He wanted to be alone and clear his thoughts.

    He took a puff and closed his eyes to relax. When he opened his eyes, he saw someone else was out there.

    He did not expect anyone. He saw a lone petite girl standing in front of the doors to the dance floor.

    Out of curiosity, he went to get a closer look. He never wanted to talk to anyone before tonight.

    There was something about her that he could not ignore. Abandoning his cigarette, he walked towards her.

    "Are you alone?" he said. From afar, she looked tall and slender, but he could not make out much.

    When she turned around Tristan was stunned. She was breathtakingly beautiful.

    He had seen many beautiful women in his lifetime, but none caught his eye.

    Here was one he could stare at for the rest of his life.

    She was captivating. He thought, "I could get used to that."

    After cleaning the stain on her dress, Ava came out to have a moment for herself before going back inside.

    She did not do well with crowds. She could not survive at parties without Sara.

    She calmed down after inhaling the cool breeze. She never expected anyone to be out here, so she got startled and turned around.

    Ava saw a tall man with wide shoulders. She already wore high heels, but she only came up to his shoulder.

    His face was sculpted, and he had a sharp jawline. His eyes looked like you could see your soul in their depths.

    "Ya, I am��.," she stammered.

    Tristan thought she looked like a porcelain doll. So pure and beautiful. The yellow gown made her look ethereal.

    She had a swan-like neck. Her black hair was as dark as a starless sky.

    She was young, and when he questioned her, she looked like a deer caught in the headlights. Her doe shaped eyes widened.

    When she stammered, he could not help but stare at her pink-juicy lips. He had an urge to see more of her beauty.

    He just kept looking at her face. It was like he could not get enough.

    "Why are you here? Are you not enjoying the party?" Tristan asked.

    "It seems to be that I''m not the only one," Ava tried to be confident.

    Tristan was stunned. He thought she was so scared a moment ago. He did not expect her to talk back. Seeing her try to put a brave face he found her absolutely adorable.

    "Oh, that makes two of us, doesn''t it," he chuckled.

    "Mind if I keep you company?" he asked.

    Ava did not say anything, and kept quiet. She did not feel comfortable talking to a stranger. He was going to stay there regardless of her answer.

    "Well I did not get your name," he asked.

    "Ava," she replied.

    "Aa-va ��," he said slowly testing her name in a sensual tone.

    She shivered. She did not know if it was because it was cold outside or the way her name rolled off on his tongue.

    "Aren''t you going to ask mine," he teased her.

    "I am Tristan," he introduced himself, seeing her pursing her lips.

    He didn''t know why, but he was interested in talking to her. It''s the first time he has initiated a conversation with a woman, but she was ignoring him.

    He thought maybe she didn''t know he was Tristan Ambrosio, but at least she could give him something for his looks.

    He thought he lost his charm. Then again, that was not true. A few minutes ago, some women were trying to get his attention.

    If he didn''t know better, he could have sworn she was playing hard to get. But he has seen many people in his life and knows when someone is faking.

    "I think I need to go back now," she started to go.

    "Ya, let''s go," he followed her.

    "I wanted to ask you for a dance," he said while walking behind her.

    "No thank you, I already spilled wine on my dress while dancing, I don''t want to do that again," she said in a dejected tone. Tristan did not say anything and silently followed her.

    When they reached the venue, the dance was already over. Tristan came close to Ava, and his hot breath fell on her ear.

    "Well, you owe me a dance next time," he whispered. Tristan inhaled her sweet fragrance and wanted more. Ava''s hand clutched her gown.

    Ava walked away from him and released the breath she did not know she was holding.

    Ava thought the probability of meeting him again was very unlikely. He could easily have already forgotten her.

    He saw her disappearing, but her silhouette imprinted in his mind. Tristan, for the first time in his existence, wanted to see a woman one more time.

 Chapter 6 - 6

    Ava finished her class and came out of the classroom. Hardin had been waiting outside for quite a while.

    The first time he met her, he thought she was one of those girls who always wanted to hang out with him.

    He did not give her any attention. Later unintentionally, he would notice her walking around the college campus.

    She was usually quiet, and she never tried to grab anyone''s attention. But because of her beauty and innocence, people were drawn to her.

    She is always polite and has a gracious personality. Hardin could not stop thinking about her.

    He wanted to talk to her the past few days, but he couldn''t muster up the courage. Today he decided that he will follow Ava and make it look like a coincidence.

    "Ava!" he called out, seeing that she did not notice him.

    "Hardin your book is in my room, why don''t you wait here while I go and get it," she replied.

    She finished reading the book the other night. It was very massive, so she didn''t think of carrying it around.

    "Oh no, I was just passing by. I saw you, so I thought I should say hi," he lied.

    "You can return it to me later," he wanted another excuse to meet her until they become close enough to the point where they can hang out without needing any reason.

    Kelly was clarifying something with the professor and just came out of the classroom.

    She saw her friend Ava and college heartthrob Hardin having a conversation in the corridor.

    Kelly was also Ava''s roommate. Kelly belonged to a middle-class family. She was intelligent and was able to get into the prestigious university by scholarship.

    She was one of the top students in her class. She studies really hard because of the fear of losing her scholarship.

    The rich kids did not interact well with her in the beginning. They looked down on her because of her financial status.

    She took the initiative to talk to Ava when they became roommates.

    Ava was kind and was really good to her, so they both became friends very quickly. Ava, unlike the others, never judged or lorded their status over her.

    "There you are," Kelly stood next to Ava.

    "I will get going, it''s lunchtime. It was nice to see you," Ava said to Hardin.

    "Maybe I could join you?" Hardin replied in a hurry. And before Ava could reply, Kelly said yes.

    Harding was walking in front of them, and Kelly took the opportunity to ask Ava how she knew Hardin.

    After listening to her explanation, Kelly squealed excitedly. She was thinking she was going to get a lot of chances to talk to Hardin from now on.

    He was the most popular guy in the college, and he was also the student council president.

    Kelly was excited to share lunch with her male god. She thought that her day couldn''t get any better.

    They stood in line at the cafeteria to get the food. Ava and Hardin were standing parallel to each other while Kelly was standing behind Hardin.

    From behind them, they heard a girl say, "Hardin, did you come to have lunch with me?" It was Lily. She was there in the cafeteria with her friends. As soon as she spotted Hardin in the queue, she came to talk to him.

    "I''ve already finished my lunch. If I knew you wanted to have lunch with me, I would have waited. Never mind. I can stay and keep you company," Lily said, holding onto his arm.

    If Hardin was campus god, Lily was the campus goddess. She was smoking hot and she always tries to use it to her advantage.

    Hardin was popular and good looking like her, so she wanted to be with him.

    "He is having lunch with us," Kelly replied proudly. It was the first time she could brag in front of Lily.

    "Is it true?" Lily questioned Hardin, not believing it. She looked at Kelly with a disgusted look.

    Hardin, in turn, was looking at Ava. He absentmindedly replied, yes. He removed her hand so that Ava would not misunderstand.

    Lily got mad, looking at Kelly''s smug smile. She gritted her teeth and thought that she had talked and sat with Hardin a few times, so he came here today to have lunch with her.

    She thought Hardin would have never agreed to be with Kelly. She probably snaked herself into his crowd.

    There was plenty of time to be with Hardin later. Lily thought she would take her time.

    At the table, a few of the regular lunchmates joined them. Hardin was sitting in front of Ava. A few people were surprised, and some of them giddy to see Hardin at their table.

    Hardin noticed that Ava did not get the dessert, so he placed his dessert on her plate. In the cafeteria, sometimes people who came in late missed some of the items on the menu.

    Ava raised her head and gave him a questioning look

    "You didn''t have the dessert so ��," he said with a straight face.

    "I don''t like coconut tart," she replied.

    "Well, I''ll take it back," he said, but Kelly told him she wanted it and took the tart from Ava''s plate. She wasn''t picky, as long it was delicious. Today made it special. How can she say no to her idol?

    Ava felt Hardin''s eyes on her for a long time and looked up. Hardin was embarrassed about getting caught, so he looked down at his plate and coughed.

    "I was thinking, maybe you can come to our tennis club this evening," Kelly said, inviting Hardin.

    He said he would check his schedule and get back to her. They were all talking about tennis and about how Ava played really well. They said it was because she practiced every day.

    "I''ll come," he exclaimed. When he noticed that they all looked at him suspiciously, he said, "Oh, I can''t come today. I will visit you tomorrow instead. You know that as student council president, I go around and visit clubs all the time." He knew it was a lame excuse, but he wanted to see Ava.

    When the people from other clubs heard him, they all piped up their invitations to their respective clubs.

    The computer guy thought if they saw Hardin in his club, girls might think he was cool. Girls in college always thought that guys who play sports are cool, compared to computer guys.

    Hardin got caught. He never would bother to talk to these people, let alone visit their clubs. Ugh! Well, if this is the only way to get Ava''s attention, then he was going to do it.

    "Why don''t you invite him to our dorm as well," Ava pulled Kelly''s sleeve, and whispered irritatingly.

    "I don''t have a problem with that. It''s okay if he wants to come," Kelly giggled and then sighed dreamily.

 Chapter 7 - 7

    In the spacious office at the Ambrosio Corporation, Tristan was reading a document. He was wearing a cold expression.

    "Brother, nobody was harmed in the fight," Rupert pleaded.

    Today, he had come in the hopes that his stepbrother would listen and help him get out of the mess he created.

    But Tristan was so engrossed in the file in his hand. He did not seem to listen to him. He knew Tristan never cared about him. Hell, he didn''t even acknowledge him as his brother.

    Rupert Wilson knew what he did was wrong. He needed his brother to protect him. Tristan is a very influential, powerful person, and he knew he could get out of anything.

    He did not want his parents, especially his mother, to know about the blunder he caused in the bar yesterday. His mother was already forcing him to take care of the business, but he always refused.

    He was a party animal. He did not want to give up his carefree lifestyle and take up the responsibility.

    Rupert Wilson remembered when he was a child, his parents never cared too much about him, but he had a good lifestyle. He was very naughty and was never very good at his studies.

    His parents were never there for him. He was always cared for by the nanny. One day his mother told him that he had an older brother, and he should get close to him.

    His mother took him to his big brother''s house.

    He has never seen such a big mansion. There were a lot of servants. Everywhere he looked, the things screamed royalty. The maids informed him that his big brother wasn''t home, and he should wait in the living room.

    He started playing with the things around him, then he got bored and went upstairs. He found a big room with a lot of books and magnificent toys. He had never seen toys like these before. He started playing with them, and by accident, he broke one of the toys. At the same time, his older brother came back and saw what he did.

    Tristan was so angry and beat him.

    The maids came and apologized to Tristan. They knew he never let anyone enter his room. Rupert cried and went home. He complained to his mother. He will never play with his older brother again.

    His mother told him that he should curry favor with his big brother. He did not understand what she meant at that time. As he grew up, he learned, his big brother can make his life very easy.

    The first time he went to the bar with his friends, he wanted the bar to serve them their imported drinks. They refused, saying that it''s only for the VIP members. He used his brother''s name and got it.

    He always used his big brother''s name whenever he needed favors, or when he wanted to get out of sticky situations.

    "This time, you got drunk in a bar and misbehaved with the staff. When they told you to leave the bar, you and your friends raised your fists. Later, you used the Ambrosio name when the bar owners threatened you with the police," Tristan looked up from his document, giving him a deadly stare.

    He had a business to run, and he was not interested in these young boys'' fights.

    "Brother, please," Rupert pleaded.

    "I don''t care what you do out there. You are not supposed to misuse the Ambrosio name," Tristan told him sternly.

    "Do not let me catch you again. You think you can have fun using my name. Remember that my name can also get you banned in this city.

    Now leave before I change my mind," Tristan warned him.

    "I''m really sorry, brother. This will never happen again," Rupert apologized and left. He certainly did not want to anger Tristan more than he already had.

    "Did you know what Rupert did?" Tristan questioned PA Jack.

    "Yes�� he was your brother so��.," he shivered. He has been by his boss''s side for many years. He thought Rupert was his stepbrother, so it was okay.

    Heck, he should have known. Tristan was never fond of his brother. But, it''s also true that his boss never seemed affectionate with anyone. He has never seen his boss giving any special privileges to anyone.

    "Well, he doesn''t have Ambrosio in his name, does he? So he is not my brother. Keep an eye on him, if anything over the top happens, let me know."

    Jack let out a breath, knowing his boss, he let him go with a warning.

    Tristan was stressed. He rubbed his hands on his forehead. He was born in the Ambrosio family. People thought he was born with a silver spoon, and he had everything he wanted, but that was not true.

    The one person that truly mattered to him was not there. His family was broken-up a long time ago. His father was a very important businessman, so he was rarely home. Most of the time, he was on business trips.

    But when he was at home, his father really took care of him, pampered him, and taught him many things. Even though he didn''t spend a lot of time with his father, the times they spent together were still some of his best memories.

    His mother wanted him to be the best at everything. During his childhood, he did not understand why his mother wanted him to be the best in everything. His mother only loved him when he got good marks or won at a competition.

    One time he came home and hugged his mother after getting hurt in school. He thought she would console him. Instead, she scolded him for getting bloodstains on her new dress.

    The nanny came to console him and put the medicine on his wounds. It was Sports day at school, and he saw one of his classmates get hurt. His mother came and hugged him. She kissed him on the check and consoled him. Tristan always thought his mom would be the same. But when he came home one day he learned she was not sweet and gentle like the other moms.

    He ran to his mom and hugged her. He wanted her to console him because he got hurt in school. Instead of consoling him, she scolded him for getting bloodstains on her new dress. He was surprised. Why did she do that?

    The nanny had to come and console him, she also put the medicine on his wounds.

    Tristan??s classmates were always envious of him having the newest stuff. But, what they didn''t know was that he was always envious of them because their moms cared about them.

    He got attention from his mom only when he won competitions. So he always did his best to win.But he got tired of that, fast. He started to flunk and skip his classes. He hung out with his seniors.

    When he started failing, his mother started paying attention to him. This made him happy. But once he got back on track, she looked the other way.

    Later, his mother left them. She caused him so much misery. He ended up hating her. They once had a happy family, or so he thought.

    He hated everything about her. He never wanted to have anything to do with her again.

 Chapter 8 - 8

    "Boss, your next appointment is with the Wesleys''. We need to go to the Wesleys'' office," PA Jack told Tristan.

    "Yes let''s go," Tristan put his coat on and buttoned it. Tristan always met with the company''s CEO before he invested in any project. He expected them to show him a detailed presentation of the project.

    Mr. Wesley was waiting in his office for Tristan. He had been in business for so many years before he got established. But this young man in front of him had conquered the business industry faster than anyone he has ever known.

    Given that Tristan was born in an aristocratic family, it was easy for him to get into the business. But, he knew that without diligence, the business wouldn''t thrive.

    He had met Tristan''s father, and he resembled his father a lot. Not only with his looks but with his business savvy.

    This young lad inherited his father''s business when he was very young. People thought he would not last. A few people even tried to take over the business. But Tristan was never defeated.

    He remembered Tristan''s father was very sharp and very good looking. He observed everything and only spoke when necessary. He, like Tristan, had a commanding presence.

    Mr. Wesley was secretly nervous but he tried to not show it.

    "Well, I learned that you are venturing into Project A, which needs a very high budget, and you want the Ambrosio group to invest in it," Tristan stated. Mr. Wesley nodded.

    PA Jack had already investigated Wesley''s past projects and had given him a brief report. Tristan wanted to know how the Wesleys'' completed their previous projects and how much profits they made.

    "This new project will be ten times bigger than your previous ones," Tristan said.

    "You can rest assured that you will gain from this project. I have a complete report about it, which my PA will be showing you," Mr. Wesley replied.

    "It''s the return on investment that I have a few conditions on.

    I will send you a contract. Review it and let me know if it will work for you."

    Tristan needed to revise the conditions. He always needs to have the upper hand when it comes to business.

    While they were talking, an employee frantically knocked on the door. He came in and whispered something to Mr. Wesley.

    Seemingly agitated, Mr. Wesley said, "I am very sorry, but I have to take care of something very urgent. My PA will give you the presentation," Tristan nodded.

    Mr. Wesley''s PA was showing him the report, and he thought it was good, but it was not foolproof. It looked like there would be at least ten to twenty percent loss.

    But what is a business without the risk and this amount of loss was nothing to him.

    "Dad," Ava barged in. She forgot her dad had a meeting. She looked around for her dad, but what she saw shocked her.

    It was the same man from the wedding. She thought they''d never meet again. She still remembered how nervous he made her feel.

    Ever since they were young, Mr. Wesley would always bring his daughters to work. So Ava was very familiar with the office. She would often come and hang out with her father in his office.

    Tristan turned around and was surprised to see Ava. He met her once, and yet she had made a lasting impression on him. She was always at the back of his mind.

    "Young mistress, Boss had an emergency, he left," Mr. Wesley''s PA said.

    "Oh, just let him know that I''m leaving," Ava said, hurriedly. She wanted to leave. She did not want to be in Tristan''s presence.

    Hearing that she was leaving, Tristan panicked and stood up.

    "Is this your father''s office?" Tristan asked. Seeing her here had changed his mood. He felt elated.

    "Yes, how come you''re here?" Ava asked. Tristan had an intense look in his eye.

    "He''s here so we could finalize the deal with the Ambrosio group," Mr. Wesley''s PA interjected.

    "Oh, so you work for the Ambrosio group?" Ava asked Tristan curiously. It was such a big company, and he did seem like he was an intelligent person.

    PA Jack thought, well does his boss look like an employee to this young girl?

    This naive girl thought he worked there? This is the first time he''s heard this.

    "I am the owner of the Ambrosio group," Tristan chuckled.

    Ava was stunned for a second and didn''t know how to respond. He was "the'''' Tristan Ambrosio. He was one of the most eligible bachelors and powerful CEOs. He belonged to the aristocratic family who basically ruled the country.

    She remembered that night they never exchanged their full names.

    His aura was so strong, and he was looking at her like he was seeing into her soul.

    "I will get going then, it was nice meeting you," Ava said awkwardly.

    "I can give you a lift, you''re on my way to the office," Tristan replied immediately.

    "I haven''t finished the presentation," Mr. Wesley''s PA said.

    Tristan gave him a deadly stare.

    "I am okay with the proposal, let''s proceed," Tristan said in an annoyed tone.

    "No, I don''t want to trouble you," Ava said. She did not want to share a ride with this man.

    "I am going to X college, it''s a long drive from here," Ava tried explaining.

    Tristan told her that his office was on the way, and it''s no trouble for him. PA Jack wondered if his boss had another office in that area

    "Ava, I insist," Tristan said in a commanding tone, leaving her no room for argument. Ava agreed to see his scary expression.

    The car ride was silent.

    "Well, it''s lunchtime. How about we have lunch and then I can drop you off," Tristan asked.

    "No, thank you, I will be having lunch with my friends at the college campus," Ava said sternly this time.

    Tristan did not push his luck. He lied that her college was on the way to his office.

    His office was in the opposite direction, and it''s going to take twice the time to get back.

    Tristan felt that the ride was very short. He thought he should have told his driver to take the longer route. Even though the car ride was quiet and they did not talk, he felt good just sitting next to her.

    After she got off, he put his hand on the seat where she sat beside him. A small smile played on Tristan''s face.

 Chapter 9 - 9

    Tristan reached his home, and the servant opened the door.

    "I don''t want to have dinner. Just send coffee to my study," Tristan told the servant at the door. He was on his way upstairs when the servant interrupted him.

    "Sir uh ��.," the servant stammered.

    "What?" Tristan asked as the servant pointed to the sofa. Tristan looked at the direction of the servant''s finger and saw his grandparents.

    "What are you doing here?" Tristan asked standing in front of his grandparents.

    "You brat, you did not answer our calls. We were so worried about you. You''re always alone. You should already get married!" Grandma exploded.

    "Grandma, you have to understand that I don''t like anyone. How can I get married?" he tried to explain. He definitely did not want a loveless marriage like his parents had.

    "That''s why we are telling you to go meet girls. So that you can get to know them and then get married," Grandma explained.

    "I am busy. I will try to meet them later," placating his grandparents.

    "All excuses! Do you not want to get married? Aiyyo, we are also so old. We are never going to meet out great-grandchild," she whined.

    "Grandma, please," Tristan pleaded.

    "We already lost your father, now all we have is you. I just want to see you happily married," Grandma started crying. Their son was in his prime when he died. When grandma heard the news about the accident, she went into shock.

    She got sick and was admitted to the hospital. After that, she got more bad news when her daughter-in-law remarried and left Tristan.

    She had always known that her daughter-in-law was not a good person. But she never mistreated her or showed her that she didn''t trust her. As long as she treated her husband and son with love, then she didn''t need to interfere.

    Tristan could not take the bombs that were dropped onto his lap. It affected him deeply.

    The cheerful boy became cold and unapproachable. Tristan lost interest in everything around him, so he concentrated on his studies. And unlike other children his age, he became a loner. He did not have any friends or play with other kids.

    He was a teenager when the four aristocratic heirs went on their two year training period. After his training, he came back with friends. She was happy for her grandson.

    She knew Tristan never liked anyone. She wasn''t asking him for a supermodel, or even a perfect wife, as long as Tristan liked her, it was enough.

    Tristan looked at his grandpa.

    "Look, Tristan, you''re already 32, and you should get married soon. Just meet this girl named Natasha tomorrow. We both met her already, and she seemed like a nice match for you," Grandpa said.

    Tristan agreed to go. Hearing them talk about his father made him emotional. He didn''t want to add to their pain.

    "Good, you don''t need to marry her if you don''t like her," Grandpa explained.

    "What are you saying?" Grandma said angrily and glared at grandpa.

    "Listen, we cannot force someone when it comes to the matters of the heart." Unlike Grandma, Grandpa believed that they should not force his grandson''s marriage. Sure, he wanted Tristan to get married and settle down, but he didn''t want him to be with a person he didn''t like.

    "Aiyyo, even if we force him to get married, do you think he will be happy," Grandpa said. Grandma kept quiet.

    The next day, Tristan went to meet Natasha in an art exhibit.

    Natasha was standing next to her painting and was giving interviews. Her paintings were popular. She just came back from abroad, and the reporters are scrambling to interview her. Everybody wanted an exclusive.

    As soon as she saw Tristan she excused herself and walked over to him.

    "Tristan Ambrosio, nice to finally meet you," she said with a wide smile.

    Tristan just nodded.

    Natasha was perplexed. Why is Tristan not falling at her feet? Most men would try to get their attention when they saw her. But this man looked bored.

    Natasha was tall and sexy. She is from an influential family. She was for her painting exhibition. Painting was her hobby, but she found out that people liked what she painted. So she started holding exhibitions all over the world. Her parents arranged for her to go to this matchmaking session.

    She knew she was going to be matched with someone from an aristocratic family, so she easily agreed.

    She never imagined him to be this handsome. She was stunned, where was he hiding all this time?

    He had a sculpted face and a sharp jawline. He was tall, and she noticed that their height complemented each other. He had a maturity she hasn''t seen in a lot of men that wanted to date her.

    "Let''s have tea," She took him to her private office on the first floor.

    "Tristan, listen��," she said.

    "Mr. Ambrosio," Tristan interrupted.

    "What?" Natasha asked, confused.

    "Do not call me by my first name," he told her.

    She felt humiliated.

    "I know our parents have arranged this marriage. I was hoping us getting married could bring prosperity to our companies," she said.

    "Ambrosio corporations do not need marriage to run their business," he said in a cold tone.

    She got angry but did not let it show on her face. She just dug her nails into her thigh.

    "I know we do not like each other now. But we have common interests, and we are from good families. We can have a harmonious marriage. We might even end up liking each other later," she said.

    She knew that he didn''t want to hear about love. But why does he look like he''s not even attracted to her? The men overseas fell for her beauty, and they all wanted to marry her.

    She always thought these men were not up to her standards. She had high standards for the person she was going to marry. Tristan seems to fit all her requirements. He was arrogant, and it made him more attractive.

    She always heard gossip about his personality, but now she has experienced it first hand. She liked his arrogance.

    She wanted to marry a very rich family and to be able to lead a lavish lifestyle. She wanted to conquer him, and enjoy the benefits of being Mrs. Ambrosio.

    "Well, there will be no marriage," he said in a bored tone.

    "Then, why did you come to meet me," she asked curiously.

    "I came here because of the demand from my grandparents. Let''s tell our families that we do not like each other," he told her nonchalantly and stood up.

    "At least finish your coffee before you leave," she said, hoping to spend more time with him.

    "I have to attend a meeting," he said and walked away.

    Natasha was very angry. Nobody rejects her. Well, she thought, he didn''t like anyone else either, so obviously there''s still a chance.

    He was cold, but all she needed was some more time to get close to him. Now she needed a plan to make him fall for her.

    Nobody can be immune to her charms, not even Tristan.

 Chapter 10 - 10

    It was Sunday, and Tristan never worked on Sundays unless there was an emergency.

    He used the extra time he had on Sundays to workout for two hours.

    He had built a gym with all the latest equipment in his mansion. During the week, he would use it for half an hour before he went to work. On Sundays, he had a personal trainer come in to complete his workout.

    His routine would be to read some of the economics books from his library after his workout. And later in the evening, he would go to the club with his three friends to unwind.

    Tristan was on a video conference with PA Jack. He was on the balcony in his robe lazily drinking his coffee.

    "Jack, let me know if I have something scheduled today?" Tristan asked.

    "Sir, there is nothing important. But Mr. Wesley invited you to his resort, at the XX," Jack said. He knew that his boss never attended any of these functions. He would only choose the ones that were necessary.

    It was his duty to inform Tristan of these events so he can decide if he wants to come.

    "Well, reject it," Tristan responded without thinking.

    "Yes Sir! His family is attending with him. A few businessmen with their families go to XX resort every Sunday to hang out together," Jack explained.

    "Forward me the address. I''m going ��.," Tristan seemed interested.

    He thought that if the families were there, there was a big possibility Ava might be there too. The only reason he agreed to go was that he really wanted to see her.

    Jack was shocked because his boss never attended any personal gatherings before, apart from the ones with his close buddies.

    "You don''t need to come," Tristan said and went to get ready.

    Jack was happy, at least he could enjoy his Sunday.

    "Mr. Tristan Ambrosio, it''s good to have you here," Mr. Wesley said, shaking his hand.

    He did not expect Tristan to come. He thought that such a very important businessman will obviously have other plans. He invited him because they were both working together on a new project, and he wanted to have a good relationship with Tristan.

    He wanted to have a few more collaborations with the Ambrosio''s in the future. But he was extremely delighted that Tristan came today. What he didn''t know was that Tristan came here for his youngest daughter.

    "This is my wife," He introduced Mrs. Wesley.

    Mrs. Wesley was absolutely gorgeous. Tristan now knew where Ava got her looks from. Mrs. Wesley smiled at him gently. Tristan nodded at her.

    His eyes were searching for Ava. If she wasn''t here, then him coming here was a waste.

    Mr. Welsey introduced Tristan to other businessmen present. He said his greetings, but he didn''t find anyone he wanted to talk to right now.

    "Let''s play golf, then we can have breakfast," Mr. Wesley suggested.

    "You go ahead and play. I will come to see you in a bit," Tristan told them, then he went to search for Ava.

    He walked around the resort, and he spotted her at the tennis courts. She was wearing blue shorts with a white t-shirt. She was showing off her long legs, and her hair was tied up in a ponytail high above her head.

    Because of the heat and after playing several rounds, her fair face had become red. She was looking absolutely adorable. He wanted to pinch her cheeks.

    "Ava!" Tristan called out to her. She looked in his direction, which made her miss her shot.

    She always saw him wearing suits, but today Tristan looked handsome. He was wearing brown pants with a green t-shirt, and he had his sunglasses on. He looked casual and carefree. He wasn''t even wearing his serious face.

    She walked over to where he was standing.

    "Hey! You''re here," Ava said, surprised.

    "Yes, your father invited me. Let''s play a game," Tristan suggested.

    "Sure, let''s play doubles," Ava agreed.

    Ava teamed up with a guy that she was already playing with, while Tristan paired up with another girl. They started playing.

    "Ugh," Ava exclaimed. The ball hit Ava''s knee. The other girl was so distracted by Tristan''s good looks, she couldn''t concentrate on the game.

    "Ava," Tristan jumped over the net, panicked.

    She sat on the ground. The ball hit her knee so hard it broke her skin. He saw her wound and became angry.

    "I am sorry," the girl apologized. She didn''t mean to hurt Ava. It was an accident.

    Tristan glared at her. Seeing his angry look, the other girl got scared.

    "It''s fine, I just need a band-aid," Ava said. She did not want Tristan to scold the girl.

    "I''ll help you," the other boy came forward and was about to touch her.

    "I will take care of her," Tristan lifted her in his arms. He did not want anyone else to touch Ava.

    She was surprised. She screamed for Tristan to put her down. Tristan didn''t say anything and simply carried her. She couldn''t do anything but hold on.

    She was so soft. He thought.

    He inhaled her fragrance, and it was so sweet. He could get used to this.

    She wasn''t heavy at all and he liked having her close to his body. Ava was very uncomfortable. They were too close. She''s never been this close to a man before. His broad chest felt very warm. It made her blush.

    He made her sit on a bench and asked an employee to get the first aid kit.

    "I''ll do it," Ava said when she got the first aid kit.

    "Just sit down, and I will do it," he commanded her in a stern voice. Leaving her no chance for her to argue. Ava hearing his dominating tone kept quiet.

    He put her leg on his lap.

    Ava shivered when Tristan touched her leg. Tristan failed to notice her reaction as all his attention was on her wound.

    "Does it hurt?" he asked softly.

    "No��..," She stammered.

    He put Dettol on a cotton bud. Ready to apply it to her knee.

    "This is going to hurt," he said, warning her.

    "Uhm-hmm," she nodded.

    When he applied the medicine on her wound, she whimpered and put her hand on his shoulder.

    "Shhh... it''s over," he coaxed her like a child. Blowing on her knee.

    He cleaned the wound and put a small band-aid.

    He was looking at how cute her reaction was. When he noticed her neck, he gulped. Her ponytail tied up that way highlighted her slender neck.

    Ava looked at him and saw that he was staring at her intensely. She caught his eye, and they stared at each other.

    She has such beautiful eyes, he thought.

    His eyes are so intense. I could stare at him all day, she thought. Then she caught herself.

    "What am I doing?" she panicked and broke eye contact.

    She removed her hand from his shoulder, apologizing, then she looked down. She was self-conscious. She didn''t dare look up and stare into his eyes again.

    Tristan did not say anything but had a doting smile on his face.

 Chapter 11 - 11

    Tristan was in the office. He was in the middle of a video conference with some of his investors from abroad.

    "Excuse me! Ma''am, but you can''t go in there without an appointment," the receptionist said.

    She was just following orders. She was under strict instructions that when the CEO was in an important meeting no one was allowed to interrupt him.

    On top of that Mrs.Wilson did not have an appointment. So try as she might, the receptionist cannot let her into the office.

    "But, I''m his mother," Mrs. Wilson tried explaining.

    "Ma''am, I''m really sorry, but I need to follow orders," she was just appointed to be his secretary, and she was going to make sure that she would not lose her job. She felt lucky they hired her in this prestigious company.

    "How dare you disobey my order? Wait till I complain to Tristan and get you fired," Mrs. Wilson screamed and threatened the receptionist.

    The receptionist got scared and was about to get Tristan when PA Jack came by. He saw Mrs. Wilson. He knows that this woman was greedy and only came to see Tristan when she needed some money or a favor. She always meant trouble.

    "Mrs. Wilson, it''s nice to have you here," PA Jack greeted her. Even though he did not like her, he had no choice but to greet her politely.

    "Ahh, Jack! Thank god you came. I want to see Tristan," she sighed in relief.

    "Well, I will check with the boss, and let you know," PA Jack said and went through the doors to Tristan''s office.

    This is embarrassing. She was just boasting to the receptionist, but now they''re making her wait again?

    PA Jack informed Tristan about the arrival of his mother. Tristan knew that this woman obviously needed a favor again. He also knew that if he did not talk to her, she would create a scene outside, so he invited her in.

    "My son, how are you doing?" Mrs. Wilson asked enthusiastically.

    "Tell me what you want," Tristan asked in a bored tone. He did not mind her fake caring tone.

    "You haven''t seen your mother in such a long time and you talk to me like this? I just wanted to see how you were doing," she said.

    Tristan kept quiet. She knows that he was not delighted to see her.

    "Son, I think that you shouldn''t have invested in project A. It was not a good idea," she tried to convince Tristan.

    "Well, when did you start telling me what to do with my business. I did not know you were very knowledgeable," Tristan said sarcastically.

    "My husband wants you to invest in his project. But you''ve already decided to invest in Mr. Wesley''s project," she complained.

    His mother never cared about him or his father. She never loved his father. She was only with him because of money and the lifestyle that came with it. After his father died, she found Mr. Wilson and remarried.

    She acted like a pitiful woman, mourning the death of her husband. She got close to Mr. Wilson used all types of tricks to make him like her. She seduced him to get him to marry her. Mr. Wilson''s business was doing well so she set her eyes on him. What she didn''t know was that he was from a rich family that''s why he had the money, but he was never good at business.

    As long as his father was alive and in charge of the company, Mr. Wilson never incurred any losses. But as soon as his father died, the business tanked. He was not that business savvy so, a lot of people took advantage of him.

    He blindly invested in projects that he thought would gain his money back. He never did any research so, it cost him greatly. He recently lost a big amount and started fighting with her. She got scared that she will lose the lifestyle she had gotten used to. So she came in hopes of asking Tristan to invest in his projects.

    "Well, your husband is losing money again. So he sent you here," Tristan mocked her.

    "Tristan! I am still your mother! You have to respect me!" she angrily screamed.

    "Women like you do not deserve respect," he snapped at her.

    This greedy woman loved nothing but money. She came to him only when she was able to gain something from him. Where was she when he was alone? He was young when his father died and did not know what to do. Where was she?

    His father died at an early age. He wasn''t even buried for a long time when his mother left him. He did not know how to cope with the loss. He stopped getting attached to anyone, thinking they were all going to leave him anyway.

    He was also a joyful child once but now he became so cold and did not believe in marriage.

    "I''m a businessman, and I only choose the deal which gives me more profit," he said.

    "Mr. Wilson has a good eye for business, and he will make you profit in this project," she explained.

    "Oh, so you know that he has been gambling these past few days?" he chuckled.

    "What? What did you say?" she was shocked.

    "Well, for the past few days he has been gambling a lot and lost a lot of money," he explained. She was so angry. She wanted to scream. They were already in debt.

    If Mr. Wilson keeps losing money, who knows until how long they would survive? Mr. Wilson lost all his projects and was in debt.

    Their son Rupert was supposed to learn the business and save them but was also useless. Always partying and hanging out with girls. He did not do anything in life. She was the only one worried about their business.

    She told Rupert to establish a good relationship with Tristan, but he failed to get into his good graces.

    "Tristan, please, I beg you, let Rupert work under your company and teach him something," she pleaded with him.

    She was worried about her son. She wanted him to learn something from Tristan. Maybe meet some influential people to make his life easier in the future.

    Oh, so now she cares about her son. I was her son too. She never cared this much for me. Where was she when I needed her?

    "I am not going to take your useless son under me and teach him anything. He has already used my name to cover his bad deeds. I have warned him," Tristan said.

    "Tristan, I''m not asking for too much, why won''t you help me?" she pleaded.

    "Well, you relinquished your ties with me the day you left me," He said, forming a fist, trying to control his anger. Seeing his mother made him remember all his bad memories. He just wanted her to get out of his sight. She was giving him a headache.

    Mrs. Wilson knew that Tristan never forgave her for remarrying and leaving him. After she got married, she never went to see Tristan again, not even once. She came back to see him only when he became famous.

    She wanted to enjoy the privileges Tristan could give her.

    Mrs. Wilson, seeing Tristan''s scowling face, left the office. She knew that he would not listen to her no matter how hard she begged.

 Chapter 12 - 12

    Ava was playing tennis, and she was so involved in the game that she missed her lunch. Even though she was very shy, and had an introverted personality, she loved playing tennis.

    During her childhood, she did not like playing outdoor games. She always stayed in, played with her dolls, or just followed Sara wherever she went.

    At the parties, Sara would go and hang out with the other kids. Ava would sit in the corner to avoid attention. She would only play with other kids when Sara was around.

    If Ava was getting bullied or teased, she''d go and complain to Sara. Sara was very protective, and she would deal with the bullies.

    One time her father''s friend had a party in this huge house. She decided to go exploring, and she got lost. She was very young, so she started crying. In her mind, she thought she will never find her family ever again. She was scared, but then a big brother came, he consoled her and took her back to her parents.

    When she found her parents, she clung to them and refused to move. She feared losing them again. Big brother brought her cake to cheer her up. He talked to her gently, and she opened up to him.

    Whenever she would see big brother, he would often play with her and pamper her. Gradually unbeknownst to her started looking forward to going to the parties because she knew she was going to see big brother again. She was not as shy and as afraid as she used to be.

    Big brother taught her to play tennis. She refused at first and wouldn''t even touch the racket. He coaxed her and patiently taught her how to play. He said he enjoyed it more when she played with him. That brought her out of her shell.

    The first time she won a friendly match at the park her big brother had the biggest smile, and he praised her. That was the brightest smile she had ever seen on her big brother''s face. From then on, she always wanted to see that smile directed towards her.

    She liked that every time she played tennis, she would be reminded of big brother.

    Hardin seems to be a regular at the tennis courts these days, even though he never played. He would always come to see Ava, but Kelly was also present, and that made it difficult to talk to Ava.

    Kelly was always in fangirl mode whenever she saw Hardin. She just couldn''t stop talking. Hardin was not interested in anything she said. He''d always nod like he was listening, but his whole attention was on Ava.

    Today when he came to the courts, he was happy when Kelly was nowhere to be found. Finally, he could spend some alone time with Ava. He wanted an opportunity to let her know that he was interested in her.

    "Hey, Ava! How are you doing today? I was waiting for you," Hardin said.

    "For what?" Ava questioned.

    "Well, I knew you were playing tennis and noticed that you missed your lunch.

    I''m on my way to get lunch, do you want to have lunch together?" Hardin directly did not want to confess to her and get rejected.

    He wanted them to be friends first, then when he feels that things are progressing, he would confess and let her know that he would like to date her.

    "Oh okay, let me change. I will let Kelly know where to meet us," she said.

    Kelly was her friend and they always had lunch together so she thought maybe he wanted to have lunch with Kelly too.

    He wanted to take her out, but he thought if he directly asked her out for a date, she may refuse to go. So he thought going out casually for lunch as friends were better.

    "I think she already had her lunch. I saw her having lunch with other people at the cafe before I got here," he lied.

    He just wanted to spend time alone with Ava. He did not want Kelly to interrupt his plans.

    "Ava, we can go with your friends next time," he tried convincing her.

    "Ok," Ava agreed reluctantly.

    When the car stopped she saw that they were at a nearby top five-star hotel.

    "Why are we here? Why did you take me to such a place?" Ava asked, confused. It was just a casual lunch. Why are we in such a fancy place?

    "Well, I heard from one of my friends that the food here is very good. So I thought we should go," he lied. He thought since Ava was from a rich family he wanted to bring her here. He needed to impress her.

    Yesterday, he had searched online for a good restaurant, and after weighing his options, he had chosen this fancy restaurant.

    "Sure, let''s go," she agreed.

    The restaurant had several floors, and it looked very extravagant. They got a table on the first floor. The food looked good, and it was nice that they didn''t have long to wait.

    Tristan was on the second floor of the same restaurant for a business meeting. As he was looking around, he saw someone. It reminded him of Ava.

    He thought he was just thinking too much of her that he started seeing her everywhere. So he got up from his table to get a closer look. It was Ava! Suddenly his mood felt lighter.

    She was having lunch with someone. It was a younger guy, he looked good, but he had nothing compared to him.

    He went back to his table and sat where he could see Ava. He was stewing.

    It looked like a young couple having a date, his temper rose. Seeing Ava with some other man did not sit well with him. He looked away.

    He took a drink and sneaked another peak. The boy said something and he saw Ava laugh. So, he''s such a joker that he can make her laugh? I wonder what he said. Unconsciously, the grip on his glass tightened.

    Are they dating? Is that her boyfriend? Why are they here? Don''t they have classes? Why did she choose him? She had very bad taste in men.

    He wasn''t even listening to the meeting.

    This is just puppy love. They''re in college. They can''t be serious.

    Ava is so innocent and na?ve. That boy probably tricked her.

    I should warn her. College men are players. She shouldn''t be dating one.

    Tristan had all these thoughts running in his head. He didn''t know he was getting jealous by the minute.

    He had never felt this mad at someone, he''s never even met the guy. Where are these thoughts coming from?

    These feelings were a first for him. It was also the first time someone caught his eye. He needs to sort this out.

    He was an eligible bachelor. He has been handling one of the most prestigious companies around the world at a very young age. He was confident. He knows that nobody compares to him, but why is he comparing himself to a college boy.

    He looks back at their table.

    What? Now that boy is serving her food? She''s not a child. Let her get her own food.

    He''s had enough.

 Chapter 13 - 13

    "This meeting is adjourned for today," Tristan could not watch them anymore. He had to get closer.

    The person he met with the thought that Tristan was not interested in doing business with him when he got up in the middle of the discussion.

    "You can let me know if you have any problem areas on this project. We can make the necessary changes," the businessman said.

    It was very difficult to get an appointment with Tristan. If this project does not get approved, he may not have another chance to speak to pitch his project.

    Tristan did not respond.

    He stood up and looked at PA Jack.

    Jack understood and said, "Our boss needs more time to look over your project. He will let you know if he has any questions or clarifications."

    The businessman was satisfied. He packed up his things and left.

    Tristan made his way to Ava''s table on the first floor and stood behind her.

    Seeing Hardin staring at someone behind her, Ava turned around and saw Tristan.

    "Mr. Ambrosio," Ava greeted him.

    Tristan gave her a small smile and said, "Hi Ava! I saw you from the second floor, and I thought I should say hello."

    "Ava do you know him?" Hardin asked. He did not welcome the interruption.

    This guy Ava was talking to, was very good looking. He was probably an influential person. Just look at his domineering presence and the way he was dressed. Or maybe they were from the same circle since Ava came from a rich family.

    "Oh yes! This is Tristan Ambrosio," she introduced.

    "And this is my schoolmate, Hardin," she said.

    Hardin gave him a nod to acknowledge him. Everyone in town knew the Ambrosio''s. Although he never met him in person, and the media has no record of what he looked like, due to security purposes. Hardin knew who he was.

    Blake, out of the four Aristocratic heirs was the only one in the spotlight. The other three did not like to appear in the media. They did not want to be under a microscope and have their every move observed. They liked having their privacy, otherwise, it would be very easy for the enemies to track and hunt them down.

    Tristan ignored Hardin.

    Hardin, out of respect casually said," Would you like to join us for lunch?"

    Tristan took this opportunity to pull out the chair next to Ava and sat down. He said, "If you insist, how could I say no."

    He was not going to say no to any opportunity that came his way to spend more time with Ava.

    Hardin was dumbfounded! He did not remember insisting. He casually asked a question which he thought would''ve been ignored. He was thinking since Tristan was a big shot he would surely decline the invitation.

    He was busy after all, and they were random people. Why would Tristan have lunch with them?

    Ava thought it was unexpected of Tristan to join them. She felt like it was suddenly crowded.

    She never imagined the day to turn out this way. She just wanted to have lunch in the cafeteria.

    When it got changed to a restaurant, it already became awkward. Now with Tristan here, she felt like there was too much pressure.

    Maybe because he was sophisticated and very confident. He had a dominating presence whereas she always got nervous around people.

    Ava had always been a shy and awkward kid. She never took any initiative to make friends. Sara, on the other hand, was the life of the party, so she just followed her sister everywhere.

    Being in college, she wanted to experience how it would be like to be on her own. So she decided to move to the college dorms.

    Her parents thought it was a bad idea, but Sara convinced them that they wouldn''t always be there to protect her. Ava has to go out and learn how to live her life.

    PA Jack was stunned. He had worked for his boss for so many years, but this was the first time he saw his boss leave a meeting to have lunch with a young lady.

    It was the same girl his boss dropped off at the college dorms. If he did not know about his boss''s cold behavior, he would think that he was courting this young lady.

    He had never seen his boss interested in anyone, why this one?

    "Aren''t you busy?" Ava asked Tristan while she moved her chair a bit further from him. He was sitting too close. If she moved her arm, they would have been touching.

    Tristan did not reply. He just narrowed his eyes at her when he saw her move her chair. Ava pretended not to notice that he was staring at her.

    When her plate got empty, Tristan and Hardin both reached for the pasta bowl.

    Tristan forcibly grabbed the bowl and tried to serve Ava some pasta, but she tried to take the bowl from him.

    "Let me do it," He said in a stern voice, spooning some pasta into her plate.

    Jack has never seen his boss serve anyone. Tristan did not even serve himself. He had maids at his house to serve him food.

    "Ava, I think we should go bowling next Friday," Hardin suggested.

    He thought today''s plan was a disaster. Tristan rained on his parade. Maybe he could take her out next week and have some time alone with her.

    "Aren''t you guys supposed to be focusing on your studies instead of always roaming around?" Tristan mocked. He was sure this guy was misguiding Ava.

    "Let me see," Ava responded. She thought Tristan was acting like one of her parents. She wanted to explore her options and make friends, that''s why she stayed at the dorms.

    Even though Ava gave a vague answer, Hardin was happy, and he smiled. The only thing he had to make sure of was that nobody would disturb their outing on Friday, like what happened today.

    On the other hand, Tristan''s mood got darker, hearing Ava''s reply. He did not like Ava spending time with that guy.

 Chapter 14 - 14

    Thinking about Ava going out with Hardin next week made Tristan''s blood boil. He clenched his left fist to control his anger.

    He wanted to tell Ava to stop going out with random guys. She was a college student. Therefore she should concentrate on her studies. Not waste her time on useless guys.

    "Is the food bad? Why aren''t you eating?" Ava asked, seeing that Tristan has not touched the food on his plate.

    "I lost my appetite," Tristan said, glaring at Hardin.

    Ava saw the tension between them and decided not to say anything.

    Seeing Tristan''s expression, Hardin thought, "Is he angry at me? Why is he getting angry when he crashed my date. Shouldn''t I be angry at him?"

    He thought Tristan getting angry was unreasonable.

    "How is your wound?" Tristan asked Ava.

    Ava glanced at Tristan, and she saw that he kept on staring at her. This made her so nervous to the point where she couldn''t even eat her food properly.

    Ava turned towards him as she raised her eyebrows and gave him a questioning look.

    "How is our wound?" Tristan said, pointing to her leg.

    Ava remembered how Tristan carried her to the bench then kept her leg on his lap to treat his wound. Ava started blushing, her face becoming red.

    "Is it hot? Should the AC temperature be decreased?" Tristan said upon noticing her cheeks becoming red. He had no idea he was the cause of her blushing so hard.

    "No, I''m okay, and my wound is better," Ava answered. She did not think he would remember. It was such a small wound she forgot about it already.

    "Why? What happened?" Hardin asked, confused. Did something happen to Ava?

    "Ava had an accident," Tristan replied before she could say anything.

    "What? When? How? Are you okay now?" Hardin panicked and bombarded her with questions.

    "It was just a minor wound. I got it while playing tennis," Ava explained. She didn''t think Tristan should have brought it up. He was making a big issue out of it.

    "Oh, that''s good," Hardin breathed a sigh of relief.

    "No, I remember it being a big wound," Tristan stated.

    Ava was getting irritated, "Why are they talking about my wound?" She took a deep breath and released it with a sigh.

    Hardin started to open his mouth to ask her something, when, "Eat!" Ava said.

    Hardin shut his mouth, exasperated, seeing that she did not want to talk about it.

    Tristan, on the other hand, looked so calm like it didn''t bother him.

    Hardin got a phone call, seeing the number, he frowned.

    "Excuse me, I need to take this call," he went outside to talk to the person on the phone, then came back a few minutes later.

    "Is everything alright?" Ava asked, seeing Hardin''s tense face.

    "It''s an emergency, and I have to go," he explained. He did not want Ava to think that he would just ditch her for a simple phone call.

    "It''s fine, go ahead. Don''t worry about me. I hope everything will be okay," Ava said in a consoling tone.

    "I am really sorry. I know I brought you here, but I don''t think I''d be able to take you back to school," Hardin said. He felt bad he had to go. He felt guilty because she was so nice about it.

    "Didn''t you say it was an emergency?" Tristan reminded him.

    "Yes, once again I am sorry. I will make this up to you," Hardin apologized.

    Tristan could not wait to get rid of this guy. He was happy that he had that phone call, and now he was leaving.

    As Hardin was walking away, he was thinking, "Why do I feel like I interrupted them and Tristan couldn''t wait to get rid of me, when he was the one who interrupted us."

    "Go and confirm the meeting tomorrow with the Germans," Tristan said to PA Jack.

    "Boss, I already confirmed it this morning," Jack said, thinking his boss would be proud of him that he already took care of this very important meeting.

    Tristan was very strict when it came to his work. He never tolerated mistakes. He always wanted to be in control of everything. Jack knew his working style, and he tried to make sure he was always one step ahead when it came to what Tristan needed.

    This was one of the things Tristan liked about Jack. He was very efficient, that''s why he was assigned to be Tristan''s assistant.

    But this time, Tristan was not happy with his answer.

    "Well, it''s a very important meeting. Go call them, and confirm it once again," Tristan commanded him, narrowing his eyes.

    "Oh yes, you are right. Let me confirm it again," Jack got up and walked away.

    Jack understood his boss wanted to be alone with Ava. He was smiling, maybe if his boss fell in love, he would reduce his working hours, so he could also have a love life.

    Jack was 25 years old, and he was still single. When he was in the university he put all his energy into his studies and never had time to date. He tried going on blind dates when he started working, but none of them were successful.

    He was getting paid ten times more than what other personal assistants were getting paid, and he knows that he was good for the money. His career was stable, so he knew he was a good catch.

    He wanted to get married to a gentle and kind girl and have a harmonious marriage. He did not have a lot of expectations for his future partner.

    Now that Ava was alone with Tristan, she felt nervous. He had a very piercing gaze.

    He always looked at her with so much intensity in his eyes. The first time they met, it was like all his attention was solely directed towards her.

    "You should wear a skirt," Tristan suddenly commented.

    "What?" Ava was startled. She lifted one of her eyebrows. Is he flirting with me?

    "You have a wound. You should not wear very tight pants," Tristan was concerned about her.

    Tristan always had a stern look. He never showed emotions on his face. As he interacted with Ava, he found all her expressions absolutely cute.

    Ava was getting pissed. She frowned. "Is he saying I didn''t know how to take care of myself? This guy is unreasonable," she thought.

    "If you wear loose clothing, your wound will heal faster," Tristan followed up. He thought she didn''t understand what he was talking about.

    She pursed her lips, hoping that he would stop talking.

    "Why is he talking to me like I was a child?" she was fuming.

    Ava raised her voice a bit and became hyper, "Mr. Ambrosio, I am not a child, and the wound has already healed. Thank you very much!"

 Chapter 15 - 15

    Tristan just sat there without any emotions showing on his face. He looked at her like she was a child throwing a tantrum.

    "How could she not take care of herself?" he thought. He did not like knowing her soft skin can get easily bruised.

    Ava was shocked. She realized she should not have screamed at him, even though it was in the heat of the moment. How can one keep their cool when Tristan has his business face. It was the face he used to intimidate people.

    Tristan was not angry at her. He was just concerned.

    He wasn''t saying anything, so Ava started feeling guilty for blowing her fuse. She was usually very soft-spoken, and she hardly raised her voice.

    "Look," she said, exasperated, but using her soothing voice to make him understand, "While playing tennis sometimes I get hurt. It''s not a big issue." Tristan listening to her voice, felt like it tickled his heart. It was like a lullaby that calmed his heart.

    Tristan suddenly moved his hand towards her face.

    Ava thought he was still angry. She was confused as to why he was trying to touch her. She panicked and tried to move her chair back. The leg of her chair got caught on the carpet and tilted her chair. She was going to fall.

    Tristan immediately reached out and caught the chair to prevent it from falling. He thought Ava was really careless. She moved without thinking of the consequences.

    What if she fell and got hurt. It felt like Ava needed someone to take care of her.

    When he pulled her chair up, it propelled her chair closer to Tristan. She could feel his hot breath on her face, and her heartbeat increased.

    "Why is his face so close?" Ava thought. She has never been so close to any guy before.

    Tristan''s gaze fell on her pink plump lips. Her lips looked so soft and juicy. He had a sudden urge to bite them and know if her lips were as delicious as they looked.

    Tristan ran his tongue between his lips and swallowed. When he inhaled, he got a whiff of her scent. He had to touch her.

    He took her chin between his thumb and forefinger.

    "You ��..," Ava stammered.

    "There was some sauce on your chin," Tristan said in a sensual tone and wiped it with his hand.

    Ava felt embarrassed.

    She thought, "Oh my gosh! There was sauce on my face. Oh my gosh! I thought he was trying to kiss me." She blushed.

    "Thank you," Ava said awkwardly and moved her chair back.

    He has seen all sorts of women in his life.

    Women who wanted to curry favors from him. They''ve always shown more skin than necessary. A few business associates even sent him beautiful, tightly dressed women to finalize their deals.

    He always ruthlessly sent these unscrupulous women back. Dimitri being in the mafia always hosted very peculiar and wild parties for people in the underworld. At those parties, they had some of the sexiest women from all over the world.

    He has seen fully naked women in these parties, yet he never once took an interest. To him, they just looked like they were trying too hard. The other three always dragged him out to these parties even though he refused. They just never let him be.

    These four were not just friends. They were more like brothers. If anyone was in danger, the other three would be the shields. They met for the first time at the training camp. Tristan used to be very moody and aloof. He never interacted with anyone in the camp.

    Aiden was the first one to approach him. Aiden followed him everywhere so much that he annoyed Tristan. Tristan agreed to hang out with him just to get rid of him.

    Aiden introduced the other two heirs to Tristan. Dimitri was very arrogant. He barely acknowledged Tristan when Aiden introduced them.

    Dimitri and Tristan bonded while doing shooting exercises. Blake was very lively, and he managed to get Tristan talking.

    Slowly the four became an inseparable group. Later, the three never left him alone again. They always dragged him whenever they went out to have fun.

    Tristan, for the first time in his life, was getting tempted just by looking at her lips.

    Ava was just 20. She was very young compared to him. He knew, at his age he shouldn''t have such thoughts about a young girl, but he couldn''t help it. When she moved away, he missed her sweet scent.

    The other women who tried to seduce him put on heavy perfumes. Their fragrances always gave him a headache.

    But Ava had a natural fragrance which made him want to breathe in more of her. It was mild and sweet.

    Ava was breathing heavily. She was thinking about her almost freak out. She jumped into conclusions, and now she couldn''t look at him. She just sat there, twisting her fingers in her lap.

    Tristan saw her breathing heavily while sitting in her chair, uncomfortably. He saw her flushed face, and he knew that he was not the only one affected by their proximity.

    Whenever he met with her, she would awaken his desires. Desires he never knew existed. He was happy to know that his touch seemed to bother her.

    "Let''s go," Ava said, not looking into his eyes. She stared at the floor. She wanted to get out of here as soon as possible.

    She did not want to be in his presence any longer. He made her feel all these feelings she couldn''t begin to describe. She could not muster up the courage to look at him.

    But Tristan''s gaze as always was on her.

    The waiter brought them the bill. Ava opened her wallet to pay, but Tristan already had his special card out. The waiter recognized the card. He knew Tristan was a very important customer because only a few people in the country carried this card.

    "I wanted to pay for it," Ava tried to take back the card from the waiter.

    "Go!" Tristan commanded. The waiter was not going to wait to be asked twice. His head might be on the platter if he tarries.

    "I will pay you back," Ava said. Tristan was basically a stranger to her. They only met a few times. She didn''t want to be in his debt.

    "There''s no need. I had to do it. Your friend took you out for lunch and just left you," Tristan stated.

    "He had an emergency," she defended him.

    "What a man. He left without paying the bill," Tristan said sarcastically. He didn''t care for her defending Hardin.

    Tristan never had a good first impression of Hardin. His leaving Ava added to his dislike. He thought Hardin was irresponsible. If he was the one who brought her out, this would never have happened. He would never leave her in the middle of lunch and go.

    Ava thought there would be no use to argue with him and kept quiet.

 Chapter 16 - 16

    "How are you getting back to your college?" Tristan asked, knowing Ava had come to the restaurant with Hardin.

    "I''m taking a taxi," Ava replied.

    "No need. I will drop you off," Tristan wanted to use this opportunity to drop her off. Actually, he was happy that he got another chance to spend more time with Ava, now that Hardin left.

    "Oh, I don''t want to trouble you," Ava said, refusing his offer. She thought that he was hindering her from her plans.

    "Oh, believe me. You will never be a trouble to me," Tristan clucked. How could this innocent girl ever trouble anyone?

    Ava felt like his message had a hidden meaning. Sometimes she didn''t understand what he meant. He had a maturity that was beyond his age. She could not read him easily.

    He always trapped her. It was hard to answer his questions. So far she learned that he would never take no for an answer. He had a dominating presence and did whatever he wanted.

    He thought she was so naive and innocent that anyone can take advantage of her. She needed someone to protect her. A few of the socialite daughters he met were mean and bratty. Not everyone was bad, but Ava was different.

    Ava''s father was a well-known businessman, and he had given every comfort to his daughters. He had never met anyone like Ava, who was so pure and untainted by the evils of society.

    He wanted to protect her purity. She was so delicate, just like a flower, she should be handled very carefully. A little harshness, and it might wither.

    She never takes advantage of anyone and never wants to burden anyone either. When she talked to him she was very nervous which made her so adorable.

    When Jack came back from his supposed phone call he saw his boss, Tristan had a very relaxed expression. He had never seen this expression on his boss''s face while talking with other women before. He either had a cold face or a frown. He would also say mean things to the women who tried to flirt with him.

    There was an inspection at the office today. Tristan needs to go through the different departments and check on their monthly progress. So he came to remind Tristan to leave early.

    "But, I was going to a bookstore," Ava said. Ava sometimes liked to read fiction. She loved getting lost in the fantasy world. She had no classes in the afternoon, so she thought of going out.

    "Oh, then let''s go," Tristan stated. He would follow Ava wherever she went.

    "But Sir ...��.," PA Jack interrupted. He wanted to remind his boss about today''s monthly review session.

    "Let''s go," Tristan stated, leaving no room for arguments.

    "Which store did you want to go to?" Tristan asked Ava.

    "Barnes and Noble in X road," Ava said, this was the store she frequently went to.

    The car ride had a companionable silence. Ava was checking her phone and replying to all her messages. Tristan was going through some files on his laptop and answering emails.

    "Good afternoon ma''am. Welcome to Barnes and Noble. If you are looking for our latest releases, it will be on that side of the store. Feel free to take a look," the store employee said to Ava.

    "I was looking for the book called Muse of Nightmares by Laini Taylor," Ava said. She had read Strange the Dreamer and she absolutely loved it.

    There was something about the author''s writing style. Some would describe it as poetic and lyrical. Muse of Nightmares was the sequel to Strange the dreamer, so she wanted that book now.

    "Ma''am, let me check, and I will let you know if we have it. In the meantime feel free to check our other books," the employee said and left.

    Ava walked around and checked the other books in the fiction section.

    "Ma''am I checked our inventory, but unfortunately the book is currently out of stock. Do you want to leave your phone number so we can inform you when we get a copy," the employee said. Muse of Nightmares was a hot-selling book, so it was understandable that it won''t be readily available.

    Tristan silently followed Ava as she looked at other books. She did not notice Tristan standing behind her.

    "Did you get the book you wanted?" Tristan spoke in her ear in a soft tone.

    Ava got startled and she dropped the book in her hand.

    "What?" she asked, turning around she bumped into Tristan. She took a step back.

    "Have you decided what you wanted to buy?" Tristan asked, leaning towards her.

    Ava started blushing, her cheeks became slightly red. As Tristan leaned towards Ava, she took another step back and leaned into the bookshelf.

    He tried to save Ava from hitting the shelf by pulling her by her shoulders, straightening her back. He observed how soft her body felt.

    Ava felt hot, and when he touched her, she felt a weird sensation. She did not know how to react. He was so near. She was always tongue-tied when he was around.

    He took a step back, seeing her discomfort.

    "Would you mind giving me another second? Are you in a hurry?" Ava asked since he has been with her almost all afternoon

    "No take you time, I will be at the entrance," Tristan said and went to the counter.

    "Give the counter your number and tell them to give you a call when Ava''s book comes in," Tristan said to PA Jack.

    "Yes sir," Jack said.

    He asked them if he could get an advanced copy with expedite delivery. Money was no object. The store manager was happy and told them he would order the book and have it delivered as soon as possible.

    Jack was wondering why his boss was now bothering the bookstore about some romance adventure novel to woo this college girl.

    Tristan was one of the people who ruled the economy. He''d never seen his boss bother about useless things before.

    Ava was a little absent-minded because of that close encounter with Tristan. She forgot to give her contact number at the counter to order the book. She selected two books and went to the counter to ring them up.

    "Let''s go," Ava said after picking up the books.

    Tristan dropped Ava at her dorm and proceeded to finish his work.

    Spending time with Ava pushed his work back, which means he will need to stay later to catch up. But surprisingly, he wasn''t feeling tense.

    He was calm and pleasant as he walked into his office.

 Chapter 17 - 17

    Ava was in the physics lab. She was performing the experiments and was busy writing down the readings from the equipment. She was carefully executing the experiments so that she would not destroy the machines.

    "Ava, did you get the correct readings?" Kelly asked.

    Kelly was very much an overachiever who easily got bothered every time she didn''t get the highest mark. There are only two things that she loved, it was her studies and food.

    She can be described as pretty, she had a few guys who were interested, but she wasn''t really popular like Lily or Ava. But they always gave her a second glance when she passed by.

    She was skinny but not overly so for her height of 5.5 feet. Her round face was framed by her dark-rimmed glasses. She looked like she still had baby fat, but the glasses and her radiant smile covered that up.

    She dresses conservatively because she did not have too much money to spend on clothes like everyone around her. She wasn''t rich like everyone else, and the money that she earned was just enough to take care of her bills.

    "Yes, well, I got readings that are not as accurate as yours, but it''s not too far off," Ava replied. She studied well, but she was not really an overachiever. She didn''t burn the midnight oil as Kelly did.

    On the other side of the lab, Lily tried to set up the physics equipment and tried to get the reading multiple times but she failed. She was not a very bright student.

    "Hmm, I tried to set up the wires but I couldn''t do it. Can you help me," Lily said to the guy sitting next to her. She used her beauty to get things done all the time, so this was not new to her.

    "Yes sure... Uhm... tell me where... you Uhm... encountered the problem," he stammered.

    He was on cloud nine. Lily the hottest girl in college was talking to him. Lily was very sexy, and guys always hovered around to talk to her.

    "Well, this wire here seems to be giving me the wrong result," Lily pointed out. She always made someone do her work. She was very lazy, and even if she knew how to do it, she would still find someone to do it for her.

    "Here I''m done. Now you can do the rest of your experiment," the guy said after fixing the wire.

    Lily looked at the machine and still could not understand how to take the readings. Lily was thinking, this dumb guy has done so much. Why not take further advantage of him.

    Lily put her hand on his shoulder and leaned into him. With her mouth near his ear, she said in a flirty tone, "Can you help me complete the experiment? It really confuses me a lot. I''ll be right beside you. So I can watch what you are doing."

    The guy was so happy that she was touching him and whispering in his ear. He was willing to do anything for her. Experiments were nothing to him. He felt he was so lucky that the girl everyone had the hots for was sitting so close to him.

    Mr. Scott came to the physics lab. He was a good and well-educated teacher. He was a little strict regarding his class and doesn''t readily give out extra points.

    "Attention everyone!" Mr. Scott cleared his throat to get everyone''s attention. All the students became silent and were nervous seeing the papers in his hand.

    "Oh god! I hope I scored the highest marks," Kelly was twisting her fingers and whispered to Ava. Kelly''s education depends entirely on her scholarship.

    "Well, now the scores will be revealed. Those who have gotten their aggregate of the last two tests below 40% be careful. You have one more chance to make it up. The aggregate in next month''s test. If you have got less than 40% in all the three tests then you failed in physics," Mr. Scott said

    "The highest mark is 97 and that goes to Kelly," Mr. Scott started distributing the paper.

    Everyone applauded. Kelly was very happy and went to take the paper.

    "Ava, what grade did you get?" Kelly asked.

    "I got 96," Ava said. Happy for herself. She didn''t mind not getting the highest mark. She was glad that her hard work had paid off.

    Lily got her physics paper and she was devastated when she saw her grade.

    She got the lowest mark. She calculated the aggregate of two papers as 30%, and she was not that confident that she would be able to score well in the third test. She was getting scared, "What in hell am I going to do if I do not pass this class?"

    She had to do everything she could to pass it. She knew her brains were not going to get her there, but she knew her beauty might be able to help her.

    Lily saw that Kelly the nerd got the highest score. She thought of asking Kelly for help.

    "Hi, Ava! Kelly, " Lily greeted both.

    Ava just smiled and Kelly just stared at her.

    "Hey Kelly, congratulations on topping the test," Lily said with a fake smile.

    "Thanks," Kelly said seemingly bored.

    "I could not understand some of the concepts. Do you have any notes I could borrow? Or maybe can you help teach me for the next test?" Lily asked in a pitiful tone.

    Kelly never liked Lily. Kelly came from an average family and entered this college through a scholarship grant. Being poor, Lily and her friends always mocked her for her clothing.

    "Oh look, the mighty Kelly wants something from me. I want you to beg," Kelly said arrogantly.

    "Plus, I don''t have time," Kelly looked at her mobile. She knew Lily would never come to talk to her to be nice. She always had a purpose when she was being nice to someone.

    "How did you get such a high mark?" Lily asked.

    "Well, unlike somebody I know, I studied," Kelly mocked her. Everyone knew Lily would rather flirt with guys than study.

    "Kelly ��..," Lily clenched her fists to control her anger. That''s when she noticed Ava, who was quietly writing something in her book.

    Ava was very rich and beautiful, and Lily had always been jealous of her. How could she have everything? She hated that the boys liked her too.

    She was supposed to be the only one they wanted. It pissed her off because Ava didn''t even need to do anything. She just stood there innocently, and the men fell on her feet.

    Lily thought Ava was just putting on this innocent act so the guys would want her. "Who could be that naive? Then again, if she is that nice and friendly, maybe I could ride on that bandwagon and enjoy the benefits," Lily thought.

    Ava never talked too much with her though, so she did not know how to execute her plan. She didn''t think Ava would fall for any of her flattery.

    Kelly, on the other hand, was stopping her from being close to Ava. She was the only person that saw through her plans and managed to talk back to her. "She was too smart for her own good," Lily thought.

    "Ava, I was thinking, maybe we could hang out sometimes," Lily started to shift her attention to Ava. Lily clenched her jaw and pasted on her fake smile.

    She never in a million years would have even wanted to be nice to Ava, but she needed her, she was desperate.

    "Do you mean you want Ava to take you out and pay for the bill," Kelly interjected before Ava could say anything.

 Chapter 18 - 18

    "Kelly, what are you talking about?" Lily pretended to ask in a confused tone.

    "Oh, you know what I''m talking about. Don''t be coy," Kelly mocked her.

    "Do you believe I am that sort of person?" Lily asked in a pitiful tone. Lily tried to act innocent. She always acted this way to fool others.

    How could you say no to a beautiful girl with tears in her eyes? Lily had many tricks up her sleeve to get anything she wanted.

    "Yes, I believe you are," Kelly knew about Lily''s true colors and did not fall in her trap.

    Lily was humiliated twice by Kelly. She was so angry she left the room.

    Lily thought, "Nobody humiliates me like this and gets away with it. I''ll have my day. You wait and see."

    "Kelly, I think she just wanted to hang out with us," Ava said, feeling sorry for Kelly.

    "Ava, she was trying to fool us. She is a two-faced bitch," Kelly thought Ava was too innocent sometimes, she doesn''t know when people are trying to take advantage of her.

    Ava came from a rich and well-protected family, so she was not exposed to the cruelty of society. Unlike Kelly, who had to fight to get anything she needed.

    "Don''t believe her," Kelly warned Ava.

    "Do you want to know what happened last week? Lily took a girl to the mall to go shopping for clothes. When it was time to pay, she pretended to have forgotten to bring her credit card. She made the other girl pay the bill and told her she would pay her later," Kelly explained.

    "Maybe she really forgot her credit card," Ava tried to justify.

    " So as they were coming out of the store, someone knocked Kelly over. the contents of her purse fell out, and there was her credit card," Kelly said. Matter of factly.

    "Ava, be wary of her and do not trust her," Kelly was just worried about her good friend Ava.

    "Okay, I believe you," Ava said with a small smile.

    "You have always been a very good friend, and I don''t want people taking advantage of you," Kelly hugged Ava.

    Lily was thinking about all the options she could use to pass the next test. She can''t have backlogs as it will affect her final year aggregate. Then she will never be able to get a good job.

    She took a deep breath to calm her thoughts.

    "How do I often get out of her problems? Who are we manipulating, sweet-talking, or seducing this time?" she thought. Lily gave an evil smile, and she knew what she had to do to achieve her goal.

    She went to the restroom and opened her makeup pouch. It''s time to doll herself up.

    Lily applied dark red lipstick. Spritzed on some of her most expensive perfume, and let down her hair. She re-applied her makeup to make her look more sultry and opened a few more buttons on her top.

    She looked in the mirror and saw that she got the look she wanted. She was feeling absolutely sexy.

    She went to the physics department. She went to Mr. Scott''s office, holding her physics paper.

    Lily knocked on the door, "Mr. Scott? May I come in?" Lily asked in a low tone.

    "Come in," Mr. Scott replied. He didn''t bother to lift his head since he was finishing a document on his laptop.

    "Mr. Scott, I have a question about my paper, can you please help me check it?" Lily pleaded and gave him her paper.

    He just took her paper without even bothering to look at her. "Here''s another one of these students. How can I finish my work if they keep on interrupting me?"

    "What''s your question?" Mr. Scott asked, bored.

    "I think I should have gotten more points for this question here," pointing out to a random question that was marked wrong.

    Mr. Scott looked up and finally noticed Lily. "Well, well, well, she looks very beautiful today. Did she put on makeup? There''s something different about her," he thought as he stared.

    "Let me check your paper," he said, not really concentrating on what she was pointing at. He just wanted to stare at her.

    "Please let me know my mistake, so I can correct it next time," Lily said, coming closer.

    Mr. Scoot raised his eyes and looked up at her again. "Look at those nice juice red lips. Hello there! They look so ready to be kissed," he thought lustfully.

    Lily came closer leaning into him, showing more of her cleavage. She knew she had his attention.

    "Professor, how about this one here?" pointing to another item, this time moving closer to him.

    She was so close he couldn''t help but look down her shirt. He started loosening the neck of his shirt. "It''s getting hot in here," he thought.

    Getting the reaction she wanted she smiled triumphantly, "I got him. It was easier than I thought."

    "Mr. Scott? Have you identified my mistake," She leaned in some more, her boob almost touching his arm.

    Mr. Scott got a whiff of her perfume and could not think properly. He was in his 50''s and having a young hot girl with her boobs almost in his face was clouding his brain.

    "Uhm��," clearing his throat, "You have to make sure you note down the items I discuss in class. Those are the things I ask for in the test," Mr. Scott explained.

    "But sir, I''m not that good at taking down notes. I can''t concentrate when I''m in your class. Can I borrow your notes? Please��.," She said in a pleading tone.

    She used her cutesy, pleading, I''m so helpless voice that always made the person listening give in to her demands. And it worked on him as well. Who could say no to a very beautiful, helpless girl?

    "Su... sure why not. If that will help you pass the test, then I will give you my notes," he stammered and immediately agreed. He felt so awkward in front of her.

    "Aww, really? Thank you so much, sir!" Lily bit her lower lip, ending her drama with one of her special effects. She was ecstatic that she got what she wanted.

    While taking back the paper, Lily pretended to accidentally touch his hand.

    Mr. Scott had goosebumps running up and down his arm.

    Lily knew she had made an impression. She will get the notes, and it will help her. She just needed to study them and get a good mark to make up for her other tests.

    She didn''t have any other agenda than to flirt with him. She likes younger guys. He was definitely way too old for her.

    Lily smirked as she walked out of his office. She always knew she could count on her beauty to get what she wanted.

    The professor could not concentrate on his work after she left. The scent of her perfume was still lingering in his office, and he couldn''t help but keep on thinking about her.

    He always treated his students with respect, and he has always lived an honorable life.

    Now that he was older, he felt lonely most days. At home, his wife concentrated on their children, which made him feel left out.

    Getting attention from such a pretty girl made him feel special again. Like when he was younger. He could not get her image out of his head. He wanted to bite her sultry red lips. And that cleavage, oh... he was wondering how it would feel to touch them.

    He never gave anyone his notes. They were college students. They were not supposed to be spoon-fed like small school kids.

    But seeing Lily dressed like that, with her standing so close to him got him distracted and made him blindly agree to her requests. He never even thought about the consequences.

 Chapter 19 - 19

    Ava and Kelly had leisure time after their classes, so they went to the gardens to sit under the shade.

    Ava was sitting on the grass. She was wearing dark blue jeans and a white long-sleeved top with little red flowers printed on it. On her feet were cream-colored flat sandals to complete the whole look. She looked like any simple college student.

    Kelly''s hobby was photography. She participated in a few photography contests and had won some awards.

    Kelly was taking a few photographs of the scenery around her. From time to time, she would take photos of individuals or couples.

    The candid photographs were the best because they captured the raw and real emotions of the people around her. Kelly was very respectful when taking photos. She would let the owners look at their shots and have copies if they wished.

    She would ask permission if she wanted to publish their photos on her social media accounts.

    "Hey, what pictures are you taking today?" Ava asked as she was replying to the messages on her phone.

    "My point of focus today is a handsome guy," Kelly said, giggling.

    Kelly noticed Hardin a little further away from them. Hardin was hanging out with some of his schoolmates. Hardin looked very dashing with his tall and well-built body structure. He had a very attractive face, and he was very well-groomed.

    He had his sunglasses on to protect his eyes from the harsh sun. It added more to his charm. He was attracting attention as he was walking.

    "Wow, I found the most handsome guy," Kelly said, adjusting the camera lens and clicking multiple shots to get that one perfect photo.

    "Who is that?" Ava asked as she looked up from her cell phone.

    "It''s my male god Hardin," Kelly said dreamily.

    "Look at this picture," she said, showing Ava the picture she took.

    "Yeah, he''s okay," Ava said matter of factly. She must admit that Hardin looked good. He was after all, very popular in school, and many girls fawned over him. Ava wasn''t attracted to him. She found him to be ordinary, just like other guys.

    There was one person that crossed her mind, and she wasn''t even thinking about him.

    She thought he was handsome the first time they met. But what attracted her to him was the way he carried himself and the way he seemed to care for her. True, she was intimidated every time he came near her, but she was thrilled as well. The way he stared at her and paid attention to her like she was the only person around made her knees go weak. He was such a gentleman.

    She shook her head, "Why am I thinking about him right now?" she asked herself. She didn''t think she even cared for him.

    Hardin noticed Ava and Kelly under one of the trees so he came to say hello. He hasn''t seen Ava for a few days, and he was a little disturbed after that phone call at the restaurant.

    Just like everybody, Hardin has a past that has been haunting him. He was not as perfect or as happy as everyone assumed.

    He saw Ava lying on the grass when the wind blew her hair onto her face. She tucked the hair behind her ear and continued to relax and close her eyes.

    "She''s so beautiful and delicate," he thought to himself.

    She looked so serene and beautiful. He wanted to capture this picture in his mind forever.

    "Are those photos of me?'''' Hardin asked. He saw pictures of himself on Kelly''s camera as he got closer.

    "Yes, you look absolutely handsome in these pictures. I will give you these prints later," Kelly replied. She was happy that Hardin came to talk to her.

    Hardin came and sat next to Ava. Ava opened her eyes and gave him a small smile.

    "Ava, I got tickets for the newly released Z movie next week. You guys want to come and see it with me?" Hardin asked, doubtfully. He felt very guilty about leaving her in the middle of lunch the other day.

    He thought that guy Tristan was so domineering. He felt like for some reason. He somehow offended Tristan. He felt like Tristan was picking on him.

    "Sure let''s go. Have you heard anything about the reviews for the movie?" Ava asked.

    "Yup, I checked online, and the reviews are good. I was eagerly waiting for the movie when I saw the trailer," Kelly replied.

    Hardin knew he had to take Kelly if he wanted to go out with Ava. He was thinking, once his relationship with Ava was established he wouldn''t need to invite Kelly to tag along and disrupt his plans.

    Hardin was talking, but his gaze was focused on Ava. Ava and Kelly started talking about the movie and completely ignored him.

    Hardin didn''t care they were ignoring him. It gave him more time to stare at Ava.

    He saw Ava''s hand on the grass. "I wonder if it''s okay if I accidentally touch her hand," Hardin thought to himself, planning his move. He was going to try to pretend to take the camera that was next to Ava''s hand.

    Hardin went to touch her hand, but Ava''s phone rang at the same time. So she stood up and took the call. He saved himself by still reaching for the camera.

    Ava was lying in between Hardin and Kelley, so when Hardin panicked, he placed his hand over Kelly''s hand instead. They were both reaching for the camera at the same time.

    "Sorry," Hardin apologized to Kelly and removed his hand. He was a little sad that he missed the chance to touch Ava''s hand.

    Kelly, on the other hand, started blushing. She thought Hardin had reached out to touch her hand.

    Kelly wasn''t really thinking of starting a relationship with anyone. She knew how hard her parents were working to support her studies, and she was going to make sure she finished studying before she settled down.

    She was just another of Hardin''s fans. He was such a handsome guy, and just like any normal girl, she blushed.

    "Is that her boyfriend?" Hardin asked Kelly. He wanted to clarify if she had one. He knows Ava was beautiful and rich, so it''s understandable if she had many suitors.

    "Nah, she doesn''t have a boyfriend. She is a very pampered princess and her parents are extremely against her being with anyone until she completes her studies," Kelly said as Ava was busy talking on the phone.

    They wanted both their girls to have the best education before they had families.

    The Wesley daughters had everything. Their parents took care of them and made sure they did not fall prey to people who would take advantage of them. They wanted their daughters to get married off eligible men who would make them happy.

    "Her mom always calls her to ask about her well being and tells her to come home often," Kelly replied.

    Ava''s mom was very affectionate and took great care of her family. Sometimes Kelly was jealous of Ava having such a loving mother.

    Hardin was relieved that Ava was not dating anyone. He thought he should act fast before somebody comes and snatches her away.

 Chapter 20 - 20

    Tristan had a lot of business meetings and his schedule was fully hectic. He''s been working a lot and didn''t have time for anything else. When he gets busy he would usually just stay in the office. He had a private room adjoining his office he could use for such emergencies.

    When he came to his office, there were flowers on his desk. "Who sent these roses?" Tristan asked PA Jack.

    On his desk was a bunch of neatly wrapped red roses. There was a note attached to it saying, "Hope you have a good day."

    Red roses represented love and passion, so Tristan knew it was probably from a woman. "Boss Miss Natasha had sent these to you," Jack replied.

    "What?" Tristan had many business associates that sent him flowers to wish him well or congratulating him on finalizing business deals.

    Other young and beautiful women would send him flowers to get his attention. They''re women he met once and had never seen or ever heard of again. He never encouraged them but they''d still send flowers.

    "Miss Natasha had been sending you flowers for the past few days," PA Jack replied in a meek voice.

    "And you still did not take care of it?" Tristan became angry. He did not like these women to think that he was encouraging them.

    "Boss, she told me your grandparents had selected her as your bride. Since you were so busy with meetings I didn''t want to bother you, and ask you if it was true," Jack explained.

    "Take these flowers and throw them away. Never place flowers from anyone on my desk again," Tristan commanded in an angry tone.

    Tristan hated that some women never took rejection gracefully. They think of it as a challenge and just keep on pestering him.

    Tristan has seen Natasha''s type before. She was greedy, she only wanted him because of his status and his money. Her type always ended up ruining other people''s lives.

    "Sure, I will take care of it," Jack replied. He should have known. He has never seen Tristan attracted to anyone before except for Ava. Though, he still doesn''t know where that is going.

    Tristan''s grandparents called him to ask about his blind date with Natasha. He told his grandfather he was not interested in marrying her.

    His grandfather was okay with his decision and did not think he should force him. But his grandmother was a little emotional about it. She told him that he met Natasha once and that wasn''t enough to pass his judgement.

    Grandma had stepped in and arranged a few more dates so they could get to know each other better. Tristan rejected each appointment and stopped taking her calls.

    Natasha was at the entrance of Tristan''s office. She had decided today she would go and visit him at work. She had thought that since his grandma kept on setting up appointments for them, he would eventually come around and change his mind.

    Surely, he cannot be different from any other man.

    Other guys died to be with her. Natasha had everything beauty, status and intelligence.Guys always around her worshiped her.

    Many people proposed her and even though she rejected them multiple times they came crawling back to her. She was very arrogant and thought all men were slaves to her beauty.

    She expected the same treatment from Tristan as other men but who knew Tristan was different. Later she got to know that Tristan was very cold and different and was never interested in any women.

    After she went home her parents asked what the response of Tristan regarding the marriage is. She told them that he is rude and rejected her.

    Natasha told that even she did not want to marry him as there were better men out there who were dying to marry her. But her parents scolded her and told Tristan Ambrosio is not like any other men out there.

    He belongs to one of the aristocratic families. His wealth in the country cannot match to anyone. They told her the benefits of marrying Tristan and the lifestyle she could have.

    As Natasha was abroad for the last few years, she was not fully aware about Tristan''s wealth. Their family business will be doubled ten times after the marriage.

    Her father told her it''s once in a lifetime opportunity to get a chance like this and she should definitely utilize it correctly. Many businessmen tried to marry their daughters to Tristan Ambrosio but they were not successful.

    Natasha''s father with so much difficulty formed a friendly relation with Tristan''s grandparents .Natasha''s father was clever and unlike others he did not offer his daughters hand for marriage with Tristan.

    He casually pointed out about Natasha''s good qualities and praised about her achievements and character. He wanted Ambrosio group to invest in his business but Tristan rejected as his plan was not good. So he thought to use his daughter to make his business more profit.

    Tristan''s grandmother was impressed and wanted to arrange blind date for them. Tristan grandfather was very clever and did not favor anyone immediately.

    Her father told that she should consider herself lucky that she caught Tristan''s grandmother''s eye. Natasha should not waste her father''s effort and try to make Tristan like her.

    Her mother told that men who are usually cold to others, once they fall in love they will became soft like water and pamper their loved ones like anything.

    Natasha thought Tristan is also a man he may be slow to get attracted to her but he cannot be immune to her charms forever.

    She knew she should work hard a little and makes Tristan fall in love with her. Once he is in love with her she will take control of his assets and make him dance on her fingertips.

    Natasha''s ego got hurt when for the first time some guy rejected her ruthlessly. She had a plan in her mind to trap him and make him her slave.

    She agreed to court Tristan after listening to her parent''s advice as she wanted to become the richest person wife and lead a luxury life.

    Natasha thought she will proceed her plan slowly so that Tristan will not get irritated and reject her directly. She sent flowers for the past few days to hint Tristan her interest in him.

    But there was no reply from him. She got angry but controlled her anger as she remembered the luxury she will get later.

    So she had come here to meet him and follow her next step. She had been a very prideful person but she swallowed her pride and ready to make Tristan like her by hook or crook.

 Chapter 21 - 21

    Natasha came to see Tristan directly after attending a meeting with her father. She was dressed in business attire. Her ensemble was composed of a grey pencil skirt with a white, crisp shirt, black pumps, and her hair tied in a high ponytail. She exuded maturity and class.

    "Hi! I am Natasha, and I''m here to see Tristan," she said, as she approached the receptionist.

    The receptionist received flowers the past few weeks from Natasha. She had delivered the flowers to her boss, so she knew that Natasha was probably someone important.

    "Mr. Ambrosio is in a meeting right now, but I think it will be okay for you to go in," the receptionist said.

    Natasha walked into his office and in a singsong voice, called out his name, "Tristan."

    Jack was standing beside Tristan, showing him the documents he needed to sign and to verify. Tristan checked something on his computer when he lifted his head and frowned at Natasha.

    "What are you doing here?" he asked rudely. He hated it when people disturbed him while he was working.

    "I wanted to see you, it''s been a while," Natasha said, smiling even after Tristan''s rude question.

    "I''m busy with work right now. Wait outside," Tristan said dismissively, and he went back to looking at his computer.

    "I know you''re busy, but can''t you spare any time for me?" she asked coquettishly. She always reeled guys in with this remark, and it never failed.

    Tristan ignored her and just continued working.

    Jack knew that Miss Natasha was trying to hit on his boss. He had seen a lot of these women trying to get his attention before, and nobody has succeeded. Now, this wealthy heiress was doing the same.

    Seeing Tristan not responding to her, she became angry and clenched her teeth. She did not appreciate being humiliated in front of his PA.

    "You! Get out! I want to talk to Tristan alone," Natasha commanded.

    Jack didn''t move. He knows that the only person that can make him leave is Tristan. He looks to him for confirmation.

    "Wait outside," Tristan instructed Jack. He wanted to clear everything out with Natasha.

    "Now tell me what you want. Be quick, I don''t have a lot of time," Tristan said annoyingly. He cannot understand how dense this woman is. How many times does he need to reject her?

    "Tristan, please don''t be like this," she pouted.

    "I missed you. I thought you''d call me after our date at the cafe, but you never called me. I am angry with you, go away!" Natasha pretended to be angry.

    "Did you not understand what I told you that day? I am not interested in marrying you." Tristan said in a cold tone.

    "Tristan, how can you just say it like that? Like you don''t even want to try? Why don''t we try it out?" Natasha stood beside his chair.

    "I think you have a weak memory. Didn''t I tell you not to call me by my first name?" he mocked.

    "Tell me why you don''t like me? I can change it." Natasha pleaded. She always thought she was perfect. But for Tristan. She would do anything. She was even willing to change herself.

    "Well I don''t like the whole you, so please stop wasting my time," Tristan hated women who would go to any length just to get what they want. They were even willing to change themselves. "Grow a backbone," he thought.

    Natasha curled her fist. She wanted to scream at him. "I am an heiress, and everyone loves me. I can have anyone, but you''re rejecting me. What do I need to do?" she thought, seething with anger.

    "I''m only doing this for my parents. Once I become Mrs. Ambrosia you will see who''s the boss," she thought.

    "Do you like someone?" Natasha asked. As per her investigation, there were no reports of him liking anyone. She''s never even heard of any gossip linking him with anyone.

    She heard he treated all women the same way, very coldly. When she learned this, she thought, maybe it wasn''t her after all. Maybe he just disliked women in general. "Maybe if I persist enough, he''s going to eventually like me," she smiled inside, encouraged.

    "I don''t see why it''s any of your business, "Tristan raised one of his eyebrows and asked unperturbed.

    "Tristan, I just��," Natasha said touching his shoulder.

    "Get away from me," he pushed her as he stood up from his seat.

    She was surprised and fell to the floor. "I''ve never felt so humiliated in my life," tears of shame welling up her eyes.

    Standing up without Tristan''s help she felt bad for herself. "Why don''t you like me? I''m doing all of this for you, and yet you push me away," she sniffed and walked towards the door.

    Tristan stood there looking unconcerned. He did not feel guilty pushing her away. She crossed the limits several times. He was explicit when he told her he was not interested in marrying her. "What did she not get? How much more explanation does she need," he was exasperated.

    "Wait!" Tristan called.

    Natasha''s heart fluttered. "Finally, he has changed his mind. I knew something would work eventually. I didn''t know tears were the answer to my prayers," she thought, very hopeful.

    "He probably felt guilty that he pushed me." She felt triumphant.

    She turned around slowly, looking at him with hopeful eyes. She had the perfect plan. She won''t accept his apology right away. She was going to act coy and tell him that she will accept his apology only if he takes her out on a date.

    "Never send me flowers again," Tristan said in a stern voice.

    Her tiny ray of hope was shattered. She could not control her tears. Natasha started sobbing heavily as she ran out the door.

    She heard Tristan was ruthless, but she didn''t think he''d be like that to her. How could he be so cold? She ran out of the building trying. She wanted to avoid all their pitiful stares.

    People in the building saw her as she ran out. They knew that she was just another notch in the long line of women who pestered their boss.

    Tristan called Jack back in. "Inform the receptionist that from now on, Natasha is not allowed to come into my office again," he said.

 Chapter 22 - 22

    Hardin got the tickets for the movie. He was waiting in front of Ava''s dorm. Hardin was really looking forward to spending some time with Ava.

    "Hardin! You''re here!" Kelly screamed excitedly when she saw him.

    "Well, I''m ready to go," Kelly said, giving Hardin''s shoulder a friendly pat.

    "Where''s Ava?" Hardin asked. When he didn''t see Ava he panicked for a second, thinking maybe Ava canceled their plans at the last moment.

    "Well, she was working on her assignment before I came down. She''ll be here soon," Kelly explained.

    Kelly was really giddy. She never imagined this could happen. If you think about it, a few months ago he was just somebody she could gaze at from afar, but now they''re watching a movie together. Yes, they are not on a date, but it''s close enough to one.

    "Let''s go!" Ava said coming towards them.

    "I''m glad you could make it," Hardin relaxed and gave a big smile to Ava.

    There was a long line when they got to the movie theater and since they already had their tickets, they just went to their VIP seats.

    Hardin wanted to sit next to Ava, but Kelly beat him to it. "Ava, I want to sit in the middle," Kelly said, acting like a child. Hardin was very angry, but he just sighed. What could he do?

    Kelly did not intend to separate Ava and Hardin. She just wanted to sit in between her two favorite people.

    Kelly had a very bad habit of talking while watching a movie, and Ava had since learned to ignore her when she did that. She got irritated the first time she went to the movies with Kelly because she thought she needed to pay attention to her the whole time, so Ava missed the whole movie.

    The movie started, and Kelly started to comment on everything.

    "See that daring stunt? Do you think they used a body double?

    Wow, that is so romantic.

    The hero is so dashing.

    Omg, I like her dress.

    Why did he die? why? Kelly was sobbing.

    Please wake up ��.," Kelly commented on each part of the movie as she got completely involved in the plot.

    Hardin didn''t know about her habit and was getting annoyed. "Kelly, people want to watch the movie too. Stop talking. You''re disturbing them," Hardin said a little irritated.

    "Oh, I''m so sorry. I couldn''t help but feel sad when the hero was in the hospital," Kelly said, wiping her tears. She was not bothered that Hardin was irritated with her.

    Eva chuckled and knew Kelly was in her own world most of the time and was unconsciously insensitive to other people''s feelings.

    Hardin felt this movie outing was a very bad idea. First, he couldn''t sit beside Ava, and now Kelly was incessantly talking. Not all hope was lost because he had an idea.

    He smirked, "Kelly why don''t you go and get us some snacks."

    "Sure, I''ll go get some," Kelly said absentmindedly.

    "The snacks are free with VIP tickets. They have a wide variety of snacks, you won''t want to miss them," Hardin added, seeing that Kelly did not seem to hear him before.

    "Ohh.. really? I''m gonna go get us snacks," Kelly never said no to free food, so she got up right away.

    "I hope you don''t mind Kelly too much. She always talks when she watches movies. Just ignore her, and you''ll be fine," Ava said softly, smiling at him.

    Seeing Ava smile, Hardin''s mood became pleasant. Hardin moved and sat next to Ava, "Really? I should have figured that out when she wouldn''t stop the first time," he said. Now he was smiling.

    "I like hanging out with you," Hardin said in a sensual tone giving her a hint.

    "Yeah, it''s nice that all three of us can hang out together like this," Ava said casually as her eyes were on the screen, and she did not notice the change in Hardin''s face.

    Hardin thought Ava was really naive and innocent. She did not get any of his hints. He was going to work harder than he thought. It was going to be hard, but Ava was going to be worth it. For now, he will concentrate on sitting close to her like this. Hopefully, this will not be the first time.

    Lily was also in the same movie theatre. She came with a guy who had been continuously pestering her for weeks. She didn''t really like this guy, or any guy really. She just liked the gifts they gave her.

    He was not rich. She expected the guys she dates to pamper her and give her expensive gifts. Lily rejected him a lot of times, but he never took no for an answer. She finally told him to get lost because he can''t afford to date her.

    He was very heartbroken and disappeared for a while, when he returned, he was dressed in highly fashionable clothes. He told her that he came into some money, and now that he was rich, maybe she would agree to date him.

    He got her expensive gifts and took her to fancy places. Then Lily thought, why should she waste the benefits. She agreed to go to the movies but was incensed when they didn''t get VIP tickets.

    They were sitting a few rows back from where Ava and Harding were sitting. She got very jealous. Why does Ava get everything?

    She always wanted to date Hardin. He was after all the most popular guy in school. She did everything to get close to him, but he never acknowledged her presence.

    She was okay when Hardin ignored her because he wasn''t really dating anybody. She thought she still had a chance. But lately, she''s been seeing him hanging out with Kelly and Ava, and that irritated her.

    "Why do I have to work so hard for everything? Ava is rich and pampered already, why do they still flock to her and pamper her. Why can''t I just get what I want?" she was fuming.

    What Lily didn''t know was that people have their own battles to fight whether they were rich or poor.

    The wrong path may get you momentary gain, but you can never find true happiness.

 Chapter 23 - 23

    Tristan was sitting in his car with his eyes closed. His clients were all over the world, and the time difference always made it difficult for him to get enough sleep. It would take him all day to prepare for their business meetings and all night to conduct them. Most days, it felt like he didn''t even have time to breathe.

    When everything''s been accomplished, and all the deals have been signed, he will get the next two days off. It will be good for him to relax and regenerate.

    When he reached home, he walked directly towards the stairs. He was heading to his room. The servant intercepted him at the stairs, "Sir dinner is ready."

    Tristan did not like to have too many people in his house. All the servants did their work in the morning and finished their jobs before he came home. All except one was allowed to stay until after dinner had been served.

    At night he was left alone in his big mansion. No one stayed there permanently.

    "I will have it later, you can go," Tristan said as he walked to his room.

    The servant sighed and thought that he should eat when the food was hot. He never had his dinner on time. Sometimes the servants would come in the morning, and his dinner would remain untouched on the table.

    As soon as he entered the room, he felt that the atmosphere was as cold as his life. He lived alone and had got used to his solitude. He had everything but no one to share it with. Sometimes he worked extra hours just to distract himself.

    His mother''s betrayal had formed a huge impact on his life.

    He could never open his heart to anyone. He just didn''t trust women.

    He has never found anyone who made his heart flutter or made him forget his fear of betrayal. He was the oldest among his friends, and he has no intention of getting married.

    His phone rang, and the caller id said it was his grandmother. He knew the topic of conversation even before he answered it, so he hesitated.

    "Hello grandmother," Tristan greeted.

    "You make me so angry! Are you trying to give me a heart attack?" Grandmother screamed.

    "Tell me, what did I do this time?" He asked, loosening his tie. He could feel a headache starting between his eyes, "Ugh, this again."

    "Today, Natasha came to your office to see you, and you chased that poor girl away," Grandmother got a call from Natasha and complained about Tristan.

    Since Tristan was not bending to her will, Natasha used her last option. She knew Tristan listened to his grandparents and it was time to use them. She called Tristan''s grandmother, crying her crocodile tears. Natasha said she was in love with Tristan, but he wouldn''t give her a chance.

    She went on this dramatic story about how she would care for Tristan once they get married. His grandmother was truly moved and told her not to worry. Grandma promised to talk to Tristan and convince him to give her another chance.

    Natasha thought her plan had succeeded. She thinks his grandma was easy to fool, that she was not very intelligent, and was very emotional.

    "Grandma, you know that I do not like people disturbing me at work. I also told you that I''m not interested in marrying her," Tristan explained.

    He may still yet find that one person that makes his heart beat fast and makes him throw caution to the wind. That person that makes him lovesick enough that he would want to spend every passing day with them.

    Someday he might find that person that would be more important than his work. But until then, he is not budging just for the sake of getting married.

    "Fine, if you do not want Natasha, tell me, is there somebody else?" Grandmother said. "I''m fine with anyone as long as you like her," she added.

    "Grandma, give me some time," Tristan said, rubbing his forehead.

    "Tristan at my old age I just want to see you happily married. That''s my only request," Grandmother said dejectedly.

    "Okay grandma, take care. I just got home from work. I want to unwind," Tristan said. This topic was getting old. He knows they''re getting old and they want to see him with grandchildren, but he''s not going to do it just because they said so.

    "Here''s my ultimatum. You have to find someone you like within one year or I will select your bride. You will agree to an arranged marriage and that is final," Grandmother threatened Tristan and cut the call.

    She was scared that they are getting old, and if they die early nobody will be left to take care of Tristan. Knowing his cold and aloof nature he may remain single his whole life.

    Tristan took a bath and wore his black robe. Holding a glass of red wine he stood towards the large glass window of his bedroom, he was staring at the moon. The moonlight fell on his face and illuminated his sharp facial features.

    He was a man standing alone in the dark wearing a cold expression. Nobody knows what''s on his mind. His presence and the atmosphere made him look like a dark prince.

    Yes, a dark prince.

    Tristan was untouchable. People were drawn to him because of his looks, but most people wouldn''t bother to come near because of his sinister expression.

    Tristan closed his eyes, and a face appeared in his mind.

    Ava.

    A small smile unknowingly formed on his face. Yes, Ava was the only one who could make his heart flutter.

    He had met her unexpectedly in his dull life. The first time he met her, he was instantly attracted to her. He''s never made the first move to talk to some woman in his entire life. But something compelled him to do so.

    Stunned by her beauty, it made him want to keep staring at her forever. It was like having his own life-size porcelain doll. When he started talking to her, her innocence and naivety drew him in. She was untouched by the evils in this world. He was drowning in the darkness, and she will bring him everything that is pure and bright.

 Chapter 24 - 24

    Maybe it''s what got him attracted to her in the first place. He was drawn to that tiny ray of light after living in darkness for so long.

    It was probably fated every time he met Ava. She had made her way into his heart little by little.

    A lot of women had tried all sorts of things to get his attention, and yet they never succeeded. Ava never did anything, yet she had successfully managed to capture his attention.

    He was attracted to Ava when he first met her, but never thought he would learn to love her. He always thought he did not have what it takes to love another person.

    He listened to everyone when they said he was only good at business, that he would always lack emotion and be cold.

    But as the days went by, he slowly realized that Ava was like poison that had slowly spread through his whole body, and he cannot escape from it even if he wanted to.

    Ava has become the most important person in his life. He realized that no matter how much work he had, Ava was always at the back of his mind. He started to miss her and wanted to see her soon.

    Hearing her soft voice was the best melody in the whole world. Her smile is the prettiest thing he has ever seen. Her presence brought him peace he''d never experienced before.

    He always remembers that day at the tennis courts when he had her in his arms. She was so soft. He wanted to hold her in his arms forever.

    Yes, he admitted, for the first time in his life, he was willing to open his heart.

    Yes. The great Tristan Ambrosio has fallen in love.

    Truly and madly fallen in love with Ava.

    He was already 32 years old, and he was sure that he loved Ava very much. He will never love anyone this much in his life. He wanted to marry her and did not want to waste his time dating.

    The next thing he should do was to start courting Ava.

    Tristan was afraid that Ava might say no to him. But he would never give up. He was a true capitalist, and he never gives up what he wants, no matter how hard it may be to achieve them.

    After a long time, he finally found his happiness. He was never going to let it slip from his hands.

    He will persist and will use all methods possible to woo her. Tristan was never a saint, and to get Ava he was ready to use even the unacceptable methods. He loved that little thing and was going to do everything, so she never gets hurt.

    He knew she was very young compared to him. She was just a college student, and she was 20 years old. They say three years was a good generation gap. They had a twelve-year generation gap, but he did not mind.

    Ava being so young, made him want to pamper her more and protect her. She might mind the age gap, but he was ready to convince her that he was the one she deserved. He knows that any sudden confession may make her run miles away.

    Whenever they met, all he could see in her eyes was anxiety? Panic? Fear? It was like she was very uncomfortable being in his presence. He will make sure that that look turns into utter bliss next time she sees him.

    Entering her life is going to be difficult, and he will try to enter it as slow as possible so he doesn''t scare her, so she would learn to accept him. He wanted to confess to her and make sure that there would be no chance to reject him.

    He will trap her in his cage of love. "Hah," he thought to himself, "that sounded so cheesy. I''m hopeless."

    His dream was to make her fall in love with him so deeply that she would never, ever want to leave him.

    There were probably a lot of men circling around Ava right now. He was going to make sure that he gets to her first before anyone can snatch her away. Surely, nobody would dare challenge him. He will burn heaven and hell to have her.

    Now that he thought about it, he was jealous every time somebody came close to Ava. He felt like he wanted to poke their eyes every single time they laid their dirty eyes on her.

    He remembered her having lunch with that boy, and it made his blood boil. Nobody should be able to come close to her except for him. Just thinking about other people with Ava was driving him nuts.

    Ava belonged to him.

    She was his.

    Only his.

    Forever.

    Her heart, her body, and her soul belonged to him, and he wanted to own her. He was obsessed with her. This might be an illness coming over him, but he cannot help it.

    Ava was his only hope. She was like an oasis in the desert. He knew that if he missed his chance with her, he would never find happiness in his life.

    This feeling was new to him, and it was consuming him. He wanted to be with her for the rest of his life. He wanted to be in a world where only he and Ava existed.

    She has his heart and soul, and he was willing to do anything for her. Ava was his life. She had to know that he would promise her his love, loyalty, and life.

    Fear had taken over him when he thought about Ava''s parents. What if they don''t agree. Her parents had a wonderful marriage, and Mr. Wesley was a good man who loved and cared for his family.

    They have protected and pampered Ava their whole lives, and he knows that it wouldn''t be easy for them to agree to their marriage. He knew that convincing them would be difficult, but he was ready to negotiate and promise them whatever they would ask for.

    He could not wait to have Ava in his life. He was waiting for the day they would be together.

    He hoped that from now on, his life will be good.

    He will promise to give Ava the world and a lifetime of loving her.

    These four aristocratic heirs were cold and calculative. They''ve never fallen in love, but once they do, they will make everything possible that it lasts.

    They were obsessive and manipulative and will take any measure to get their women.

    They will always be cruel when it comes to business, but they will fall in love only once. And their love for their women will be until eternity.

 Chapter 25 - 25

    Tristan got up and was feeling very refreshed. For the first time in his life, he was feeling very happy. He used to wake up daily at 5 am, but today he got up at 9 am. He had a very peaceful sleep and woke up thinking about someone.

    That someone, was his little one, Ava. The most precious person in the whole world.

    He used to be a person who had little to no emotion. All he looked forward to every day was work. Now he had something else to look forward to.

    Tristan had fallen in love with Ava and decided to start courting her today.

    Tristan was very calculative with whatever he did, so he did not want to waste time. He was courting Ava, and he was not going to miss his chance.

    He wanted to see Ava today. He knows he cannot just look for her at the campus. He needed a reason, and after a few minutes, something flashed in his mind.

    Tristan smirked and thought, ''Ava cannot escape from me now.'' Let her enjoy her freedom because once she officially becomes his, there is no away she can escape from him.

    He felt like a teenager who was going to talk to his crush for the first time. He felt very giddy and enthusiastic.

    Tristan picked up his phone and called PA Jack.

    Jack was at the office and was relaxed, thinking that his boss will not come to the office for the next two days. There wasn''t too much work, so he thought of going home early today.

    His phone rang, and when he saw it was his boss calling, his face fell.

    He wondered how his boss always wanted to work and not take a vacation. How can his boss torture him so much? The past week has been hectic. He was with Tristan during most of the meetings.

    "Come to my house right now and bring me the file for the list of people we donate to every year," Tristan said.

    "Yes sir," Jack was confused. Why did his boss want to talk about this list? But he should have known that his short vacation was short-lived, his boss being a workaholic could never take a break.

    Jack, feeling dejected, took the file and went to Tristan''s house.

    Tristan was having pancakes and black coffee when Jack reached his house. Tristan checked the file and saw that he had not donated anything to X college this year.

    "Give a call to X college and inform the principal we are coming in the afternoon," Tristan said in a calm voice.

    "Yes sir, is that Ava''s college?" Jack asked curiously.

    He saw that his boss''s mood was pleasant and not cold like it usually was. A lot of colleges invited Tristan to be their guest speaker, but Tristan always declined due to his busy schedule, and now he wants to go to some college to talk to the principal?

    That seemed unusual for his boss.

    "Just do as I say," Tristan gave Jack a cold stare.

    "Sorry sir," Jack stammered. He called and informed the principal they were coming. The principal was very happy that Tristan Ambrosio, such a famous person, was coming to his college.

    Tristan was looking forward to seeing Ava. He can already imagine how beautiful she would be standing in front of him. He can''t wait.

    After breakfast, Tristan and Jack made their way to the college.

    He really had no interest in coming to this college. Usually, donations were handled by Jack. He would send them through the mail.

    The Ambrosio group gave a lot of donations every year and because of the number of companies they gave donations to, he usually never saw what it was he was donating for.

    The principal welcomed them to the college, "Hello sir, it''s our honor to have you visiting our college. Would you like to take a seat?"

    Tristan did not respond and just sat down.

    "Tell me, what can I do to help you today?" the principal asked politely. He was feeling very nervous. He wanted to be in Tristan''s good books, and he will do everything possible to satisfy Tristan today.

    Tristan looked at PA Jack and nodded. Jack took the check from his briefcase. "This is a small token from the Ambrosio group for the welfare of the college," Jack presented the check to the principal.

    The principal took the check eagerly and was shocked when he saw the number of zeroes on it. He double-checked and thought, "You call this a small token. It''s the highest contribution the college has ever gotten in the history of this college. Obviously no one can compare to Tristan Ambrosio," he thought as he cleared his throat.

    "Sir thank you for your very generous donation. This college will always be in your debt," the principal said respectfully to Tristan.

    "Let me know if you have any special requests. Meanwhile, would you like to take a tour of the college?" the principal suggested.

    "Definitely," Tristan said and got up. This was the main reason he was here.

    The principal was surprised to see how quickly Tristan agreed. He thought he was going to be busy and decline his invitation.

    Having Tristan walk around the campus might be beneficial for the school. He might give another donation next year if he gets impressed or if something catches his attention. He already had plans to invite Tristan to come during college day, this would make their college more popular.

    Jack was right behind Tristan, and he knew that Tristan was a very private person. He did not want people tagging behind him.

    "You don''t need to come with us. We will take the tour ourselves," Jack said to the principal.

    The principal understood and ushered them out of his office.

    Tristan wanted to see Ava but he didn''t know how to find her in this big campus. "Sir where do you want to go," Jack asked.

    "Let''s tour the whole place," Tristan said. He had the whole day to spare and he was going to make sure that he would see Ava. So they started walking around in the hopes that they would bump into her.

    They were gathering attention as they walked around. He exuded a very dominating aura. Dressed in a highly-priced suit and having a personal assistant trailing him made people conclude that he was a very important person.

    Tristan was very handsome, and none of the guys in the college can compare. Everywhere they went, the girls were blushing and staring. Some of them wanted to talk to him but seeing his cold expression they did not dare to.

    A few brave girls thought of talking to Tristan, who would want to miss a chance to talk to such a handsome guy. They were thinking, ''What harm is there in trying, a few men pretended to have a very cold personality to attract girls.''

 Chapter 26 - 26

    There were a few girls that were taking Tristan''s photo. They thought they could have a photo of this male god even though they couldn''t talk to him.

    A few boys were jealous that their girlfriends were swooning over some guy. But even they have to admit that the guy was like a Greek god.

    He had the face and body of a model. The boys thought that even though they were not born with a face like Tristan''s, at least they could work out and get a body like his.

    A girl came and bravely stood in front of Tristan. "Can I take a selfie with you?" she asked in a gentle tone. She was quite pretty and thought that behaving in a ladylike and coquettish manner may help Tristan to notice her.

    Tristan did not respond and looked at her coldly. The girl could not stare at Tristan''s face for a long time and looked down at the floor and started blushing.

    "Girl, go away before my boss gets angry," PA Jack warned her.

    The girl lifted her head and was a little angry listening to Jack''s words. She thought the boss may be interested in her, but the assistant was simply trying to scare her.

    "Please��," she tried to act pitifully to get sympathy from Tristan. She also bit her lips, and her eyes became a little water. Any man would have been moved by this act and agree to the girl''s request.

    But Tristan was different. "Get out of my way," Tristan commanded her and gave her a deadly stare.

    She got scared and shivered. The girl never expected this outcome and was humiliated in front of the whole college.

    A few girls who were watching laughed, enjoying her misfortune, and they were happy that they did not go and talk to Tristan. At first, they were jealous when the girl went to talk to Tristan.

    The brave girl hearing the others laughing at her felt very ashamed and ran away.

    Jack looked at the girl and sighed. When he warned her, she should have listened to him. Now she faced the wrath of his boss, which was not a good thing. The other girls kept quiet, and seeing Tristan get angry, they backed off.

    They were thinking if the girl succeeded, then they would have also gone and talked to Tristan.

    Tristan did not want to talk with irrelevant people and waste his time. After walking around for half an hour, he went to the library. He spotted Ava, and instantly his mood became pleasant.

    "Stay here," Tristan said to Jack.

    Jack saw Ava and understood his boss was trying to court her. Tristan had never chased a girl in his entire life, let alone respond to other women''s declaration of love. But now he had gone through great lengths to see Ava.

    "Yes boss," Jack chuckled. ''What do you know. Finally, someone caught his attention,'' he thought.

    Tristan glared at him. Jack apologized and silently stood outside the library. ''What will I do now? Just sit in this corridor?'' Jack thought.

    Finally, Tristan found his little one. He stared at Ava for some time to remember this instance forever.

    Tristan hasn''t seen Ava for a while, and he missed her more than he expected. Once they were in a relationship, he would never let her get away from him.

    Tristan was an aloof and cold person. He did not care about anything. But once he likes something, he will be possessive about it, whether it was a person or a thing. He will be very possessive and protective of Ava in the future.

    Tristan had a plan to grab Ava as soon as he saw her. But he controlled the beast in him so he wouldn''t scare her.

    Ava was trying to get a book that was on the topmost shelf, and he could see that she could not reach it. She tried getting it by standing on her tippy toes, and then stretching, then jumping

    Tristan chuckled silently. He stood silently behind her back. Took a deep breath and inhaled her fragrance. Her natural scent was like a drug to him.

    It makes him feel alive. Tristan took one more step and put his hand on the book.

    "Ahhh....," Ava was startled and screamed a little.

    "Shhh��..," Tristan whispered and blew hot air in Ava''s ear. Ava unknowingly formed a fist. She was ready to punch whoever was trying to harass her.

    She turned her head a little and saw Tristan.

    Tristan touched her hand a little while taking the book from the shelf. Ava shivered when she felt the touch of his skin.

    He saw her shiver, and it gave him a thrill that she reacted to his touch.

    Ava turned around slowly, but Tristan did not step back. They were very close to each other, one move, and Ava would be in his arms. Ava was trying to avoid his touch. She was getting affected by this close proximity.

    "You��..," Ava raised her eyebrow and pursed her lips, she signaled him to move back.

    Tristan knew what she was trying to tell him, but he pretended not to understand. "What?" Tristan asked innocently.

    "Move back," Ava whispered. Ava was getting very nervous, standing so close to him. Seeing that she was getting uncomfortable, he moved back.

    "What are you doing here?" Ava asked him. She was very surprised to see Tristan at her college.

    It had been several days since she''d seen him last, and she thought she may never see him again. Ava was just a college student, and Tristan was one of the most influential men in the country. There was no way they would interact very often. They did not even move in the same circle.

    Ava never harbored any feelings towards Tristan. He made her nervous every time she saw his dominating presence.

    There was somebody else in Ava''s heart. He was very special to her. He never knew what she felt, and she just keeps it buried in her heart.

    Tristan stared at her face closely and thought, "How can anyone be this beautiful?" He was a beast who was going to capture this beauty at any cost.

    "I had some work to take care of," Tristan did not explain any further.

    "Oh, okay," Ava nodded her head as if understanding him.

    Tristan found her to be very innocent, always believing what anyone tells her without question. He swore that he would always protect her innocence.

    Seeing Ava nod her head like she was serious, he chuckled. He thought she was the most adorable person in the whole world.

    "What happened," Ava asked, confused.

    "Nothing," Tristan said, giving her a small smile.

 Chapter 27 - 27

    Ava saw Tristan chuckling, she pouted, "Why is he even laughing? Is he laughing at me?"

    Tristan looked at her red, juicy lips. He wanted to kiss Ava and taste her sweet nectar.

    He wanted to nibble on her lips. He could think of a hundred and one ways to kiss her right now. He was already planning his future.

    He was astonished that Ava''s simple action was able to light the desire in him. Women have often seduced him, getting naked, wearing skimpy clothing, and all they did was to disgust him.

    He took a deep breath and controlled his desire.

    "Stop it," Tristan commanded, he was afraid he might do something to scare Ava.

    Ava sulked, seeing that he was bullying her. Tristan noticed Ava got angry because he raised his voice at her. "Damn!" he cursed. Knowing how fragile Ava was, he should have treated her tenderly.

    "Okay, don''t be angry," Tristan coaxed her like a child.

    Given their age difference, Tristan felt he should give in to her requests and pamper her like a princess. Ava relaxed. She was a very soft-hearted person. She doesn''t hold grudges.

    "Don''t you want the book?" Tristan tried to divert her attention.

    "Yes, please give me my book," Ava said, stretching out her hand to reach for the book.

    "Take it," Tristan said. Instead of giving her the book, he raised the book up in the air and smirked.

    "What ��," Ava''s mouth hung open, not expecting Tristan to behave so childishly. She was astonished that such a cold and aloof person behaved this way.

    Ava raised her hand to get the book, but Tristan raised the book a little higher.

    "What are you doing? Give me back my book?" Ava said, irritated. She started to jump to take the book. Ava came up to Tristan''s chest because she was wearing flats.

    But jumping did not help her get the book. She put a hand on his shoulder to help her balance.

    Tristan was elated when Ava held onto his shoulder. She had touched him voluntarily when she usually looked like she wanted to get away from him.

    Tristan''s gaze went to Ava''s chest, noticing her breathing heavily. He could not control his desire. He had to get close to her.

    Putting his hand on her waist, he pulled her to him.

    "Hey��..," Ava screamed and looked at his eyes. There was lust in his eyes, but Ava was too innocent to detect it.

    Having them this close, with their chest touching, made Ava uncomfortable. She started wriggling out of his arms, but he would not relent, and instead, he tightened his hold on her.

    Her waist was so small and slender. Tristan felt it fit perfectly in his hands. It was so soft, and he wanted to squeeze her waist, but he didn''t want to go overboard, so he stopped himself.

    Even though they had clothes between them, Ava could feel the heat coming from Tristan''s hand, where he touched her waist.

    He was looking at her lovingly as if all his attention was dedicated solely to her. With his dominating gaze and close proximity, Ava could not help but blush a little.

    She could not hold his piercing gaze much longer, so she lowered her eyes and stared at his chest.

    Ever since they met Tristan felt like he was losing control. He never acted spontaneously, It was Blake''s expertise.

    He was blessed with so much patience ever since he was young. Always planning and thinking things through when he wanted something. He was silent and cunning. He would only strike when nobody expected him to.

    But with Ava putting on the brakes did not seem to help. The more he interacted with Ava, the more he was drawn to her. He could not wait to make her his.

    "Little one, when are you going to be mine?" Tristan murmured.

    Ava stared him straight in the eye and blinked, ''Did I hear him ask when I was going to be his?" she was not sure she heard him right.

    Suddenly she came to her senses and pushed Tristan away, a little harder than she should. To him, it was like a nudge. The touch of her hands was intoxicating.

    She stood a little further away from him, feeling awkward. She wrapped her arms around her.

    "Here take your book," Tristan said, handing her the book she needed.

    "No, it''s okay I don''t need it anymore," Ava declined. She thought he was going to play with her again.

    "Trust me, I''m really giving you the book this time," Tristan said in a soft voice.

    Ava stared at him for a while, gauging his sincerity, she took the book and turned away.

    "Wait!" Tristan called out to her, following her. How could he let his little one leave so soon? He just found her after searching for her the whole afternoon.

    "I am hungry, let''s have lunch together," Tristan said in a pitiful tone. He wanted to spend some more time with her.

    Ava was surprised by his actions. ''Is he trying to act cute to have lunch with me?'' she thought to herself, baffled.

    If the people in the business world saw this they would not believe that this was the same Tristan who made so many businessmen shiver during their meetings. Except for his cold and angry look, they have never seen any other expression on his face.

    "I already had my lunch, and I have a class in an hour," Ava lied and went to take her bag from the table. She was waiting to have lunch with Kelly, but she wasn''t going to tell him that.

    She was wondering why on earth he wanted to have lunch with her. She wanted to get away from him as fast as possible.

    "Oh, okay," Tristan said in a dejected tone. He thought, well, he would have many future opportunities to spend time with her later.

    "Do you like playing tennis?" Tristan asked. He remembered that she played really well in the club. It looked like she was a pro.

    "Yeah, I love playing tennis," Ava said, giving him a big smile.

    She thought of somebody whenever the topic of tennis came up. He was the one person that taught her how to play. Thinking about him makes her smile all the time.

    Tristan was stunned, seeing her bright smile. Her smile could make anybody''s day better. When she smiled from her heart, her eyes became small like a crescent moon, and there was that twinkle in her eyes.

    Tristan wanted to see that smile his entire life. That smile belonged only to him. He wanted to be the reason for all of her smiles.

 Chapter 28 - 28

    "Are you going to play tennis at the club this weekend?" Tristan asked.

    "Yeah, I''ll be there," Ava answered casually.

    On most weekends, her parents went to the club to relax and enjoy some extra time with their peers. So Ava tagged along with her parents.

    "Good," Tristan said with a small smile.

    He wanted to know where he could see her next time. He wanted to create as many opportunities for them to meet.

    Ava suddenly remembered a book that Kelly needed. So she went back to the shelf. Tristan followed close behind. He wanted to be close to Ava.

    "Why are you following me?" Ava turned around and asked.

    "I''m just looking around the library," Tristan said innocently.

    She did not believe a word he said, but she knew that he would do whatever he wanted anyway, so she just kept quiet.

    Tristan smiled. He wanted Ava to get comfortable around him.

    Ava was nervous around him, and she treated him like a stranger. He wanted her to accept him unconsciously by making her get used to his presence.

    Kelly was waiting for Ava to have lunch. She was watching her watch, and it''s been a while. She got impatient, so she went to the library to search for Ava.

    PA Jack was waiting outside the library, and he was getting bored. His boss has been talking to Ava for quite some time now. He was wondering how well his boss has progressed.

    Kelly was wondering where Ava was. ''Where are you Ava,'' she murmured as she entered the library.

    Jack was at the entrance, and he heard some girl saying Ava''s name. He thought that she may be talking about the same Ava his boss was talking to inside the library.

    "Excuse me," Jack said to Kelly.

    Kelly looked at him, confused. She was in a hurry, so she did not notice him.

    He was attractive in his suit, with his hair neatly combed. He didn''t look like a college student, but he looked like somebody from the corporate world. Looking closely, he looked handsome. He was thin and tall, and facial features that could attract anyone.

    "Are you searching for Ava Wesley," Jack asked to confirm.

    "Yes, who are you, and what are you doing here?" Kelly questioned him.

    "I''m sorry, but you cannot go into the library right now," Jack said in a loud and stern voice. His boss was trying to get close to Ava, and he did not want anyone to disturb them.

    Jack has been working for Tristan for a long time. This was the first time his boss took an interest in anyone. He was going to do whatever he could to help his boss.

    "Are you telling me that I cannot go in to talk to my best friend? Answer my question first. Who are you?" Kelly was irritated.

    "My boss is inside the library, and you cannot disturb him," Jack said in a calm tone. He did not care that Kelly was irritated.

    "Who is your boss, and why should I listen to you?" Kelly said angrily and went inside.

    Jack tried to stop Kelly by grabbing her hand. Kelly tried to pull her hand away, and Jack''s hand fell on Kelly''s breast.

    "You pervert," Kelly screamed.

    Jack got very nervous, he did not intend for his hand to fall where it did. "Look, I''m sorry," Jack stammered.

    "Are you crazy? Just wait till I complain to the college authorities," Kelly was fuming. She felt this guy was acting like a lunatic. He looked like a gentleman, and his appearance looked very good, but his actions were crazy.

    Kelly thought that looks could really be deceiving, seeing how he tried to touch her.

    "Please forgive me, it was a mistake," Jack apologized.

    "Forgive you?" Kelly was about to say something when Ava and Tristan came out at the same time.

    "Kelly, what happened?" Ava asked. She''s never seen Kelly this angry before.

    "Thank god I found you. Ava this guy is a pervert. He tried to misbehave with me," Kelly complained to Ava.

    "Kelly, this is Tristan''s PA and I think he did not mean to misbehave you with," Ava told Kelly. She met PA Jack a few times already and had a good opinion about him.

    "Yeah, that''s true. Thank you, young miss," Jack felt happy hearing Ava supporting him.

    Kelly kept quiet while listening to Ava when she noticed the person standing behind her.

    "Oh my god. It''s Tristan Ambrosio. The whole college is talking about him.

    Wow! he looks more handsome in real life than the television," Kelly said giddily.

    Tristan pretended not to hear and just stood there with his poker face.

    "Come let''s go," Ava said to Kelly.

    "Sure, Ava where have you been? I''m so hungry. We''re so late for lunch," Kelly asked.

    Suddenly Tristan looked at Kelly. It means Ava lied to him. She did not have lunch and rejected his lunch offer to avoid him.

    Ava bit her lip, her small lie got exposed. She slowly looked at Tristan and saw that he was smirking. Tristan stood in front of her and stared.

    Ava did not lift her head and looked at the floor. She felt Tristan would surely bully her again.

    "Well, you owe me lunch," Tristan chuckled and walked away with Jack following behind him.

    "Ava, do you know Tristan Ambrosio? What were you doing with him?" Kelly asked curiously. They looked very familiar with the way they were talking to each other.

    "We were just talking," Ava said, not intending to explain further.

    "Are you going to see him again?" Kelly asked.

    "Come on, we are already late for lunch," Ava said, not answering Kelly''s question.

    "I think my luck is changing. I''m meeting so many handsome people nowadays," Kelly giggled. She was thinking that first, she meets Hardin and now Tristan. They were very good eye candy.

    Ava sighed, thinking that no matter how much she tries to avoid him still, she somehow gets tangled with Tristan.

 Chapter 29 - 29

    Tristan was quite happy today. He saw Ava and got to spend some time with her. Now he was thinking of a way to confess his love for her.

    He vowed to never quit, even if she rejects him. He will try to persuade her to be with him by any means possible.

    So when Blake called him and asked him to come and hang out at their usual place, Tristan immediately agreed.

    The three aristocratic heirs were already there by the time Tristan arrived at the top floor reserved only for them.

    "Well, the workaholic is finally here," Aiden said.

    All of them worked hard, but Tristan was the one who worked too much, and into the wee hours of the morning, without taking any breaks.

    "Hey buddy, good to have you here after so long," Blake said.

    Dimitri was drinking and just raised his glass acknowledging Tristan''s presence.

    Tristan nodded.

    "How about a drink," Blake asked.

    "Sure, get me one of those drinks Dmitri is drinking," Tristan replied.

    Blake then pressed the bell for the waiter to get the drinks. The hotel was very prestigious. The lady staff was young and very pretty.

    The waitresses who came to give the drinks to the heirs were chosen carefully by the hotel management head. Only the best were selected. They thought they were very lucky to be selected to serve them tonight and were very enthusiastic to meet them. It was their goal to get close to these four eligible bachelors.

    Many women tried to seduce them with their beauty but they always failed. The hotel management head had already warned them not to disturb the aristocratic heirs.

    One mistake and they could lose their jobs. Still, some of them were brave enough to disturb the heirs and lose their jobs.

    The waitresses were thinking that if they caught the eyes of the billionaires then their life will be settled. They will get a lot of money and there will be no need to work hard in the future. At least if they sleep with them for one night then they will get so much money.

    But these four aristocratic heirs were different from other rich businessmen. These four never touch any woman for fun. They were neat freaks and only planned to have one woman in their whole life.

    No one was allowed to enter without their permission into the private room. The waitress who came today was very happy to serve the four heirs.

    All four of them were like Greek gods and the waitress did not know whom to look at. It looked like the room was filled with blazing auras coming from these men.

    The waitress served Tristan his drink and she looked at him blushingly, trying to catch his eye.

    "Do you need anything else?" the waitress said in a sensual tone.

    She was pretty and had a good figure. Before coming here she had re-touched her makeup and now she was bending too much so that Tristan would notice her cleavage. She was hoping he would take an interest in her.

    "Get out!" Tristan said in a cold tone.

    He noticed that the waitress was trying to seduce him, he could not stand her for even a second more.

    The waitress shivered and ran out of the door. Everyone in the room felt Tristan was irritated with the waitress.

    "Tristan, you need to be gentle with the ladies. Otherwise, how will you get a wife," Aiden said laughing.

    "Well, I heard the news that Natasha is hell-bent on marrying you. Sending flowers, visiting your office, and whatnot," Blake joined to mock him.

    "Well aren''t all your elders urging you to get married too?" Tristan said.

    All their parents were worried about them getting married and these bachelors had no intention of settling down.

    "Oh trust me I don''t like to be someone''s slave. I had enough of seeing my dad pampering my mother. But now, I have to see Nina''s husband too.

    He always agrees to Nina''s every request and enjoys being his wife''s slave. I don''t know how he tolerates her childish behavior," Blake said.

    "Well, trust me, one day you will be much worse than them," Tristan said.

    "I promise I will never be," Blake said confidently.

    Who knew Tristan''s words will come true soon.

    "Now stop helping my Grandma in searching for a bride for me," Tristan threatened Blake.

    "You are no fun," Aiden said. Blake and Aiden were troublemakers, and they enjoyed pulling Tristan''s leg.

    "Tristan, I guess you need to loosen up. How about we all go to one of the underworld parties and have fun," Dimitri suggested.

    "Look at all you three virgins giving me relationship advice," Tristan mocked the three.

    "Hey!" all three heirs screamed back.

    "I am just waiting for the right girl to fall in love with," Aiden said.

    Aiden, unlike Tristan, was very sunny and cheerful. He believes in love and marriage. He had met many people but never met the one who has moved his heart.

    Aiden had a very wonderful childhood. His parents loved him very much and sometimes treated him like a child, which irritated him.

    "I have never fallen in love. The only thing I have fallen in love with till now is with guns. Let''s see what happens in the future ", Dimitri said.

    Dimitri was the cruelest, dark and ill-tempered person among the four. He was that way because he was from a mafia family and was raised to be the future heir.

    Even though he organized and attended such wild parties. He had never been with any women. He always thought he could never fall in love as he was too twisted to understand such sensitive and tender feelings.

    He thought one day, he would have an arranged marriage to increase the political strength of his family.

    They did not know that their soul mates were out there. Just as Tristan found Ava.

    Everyone was going to find their other half and their special someone at the destined time.

    Their red string of fate was tangled or at another location right now, but they will not be able to escape meeting their other half.

 Chapter 30 - 30

    Kelly was having a phone call with her mother.

    "Kelly sorry ", her mother said in a sad tone.

    "Mom please doesn''t be sad, I understand the situation", Kelly consoled her mom.

    "How will you survive for the next few months ", her mother was worried.

    "Mom I have some money saved from the scholarship amount, you do not need to worry about me, you and dad take care of yourself ", Kelly said to not make her mother more worried.

    Kelly kept the phone and tried to control her tears.

    Kelly''s parents were just ordinary workers. They were poor and couldn''t afford much.

    They could barely made two ends sometimes and couldn''t afford any luxury.

    Kelly remembered in school when everyone flaunted their new bag and stationary at the starting of the year, she was jealous of them and she also wanted those things but she had to repeat the same bag until it was torn.

    She could not even ask her parents as she saw her parent''s tired faces after doing double shifts and always talking about money problems at home.

    Her parents always tried to provide her with a warm house and took care of her. They always put Kelly first and tried to satisfy her needs and not caring about their own needs.

    Her parents were not educated and they could not earn much.

    So they wanted their only child to have the best education and live will .They did not want Kelly to end up like them.

    They put her in a good elite school.

    Kelly asked her parents to buy her the things which her school friends had.

    They refused her saying they couldn''t afford it. Kelly felt sad and just keep it.

    Once she remembered they organized a trip from her school.

    It was to some nice and expensive place. As they went in an Ac train and hotel which they stayed was a three star hotel.

    Since all students in the class were from good families, the trip was also arranged in a lavish way.

    Kelly was very excited and seeing her friends going to the trip, she decided she will also go to trip.

    When she came and asked her parents as usual they rejected her.

    But like every time Kelly did not keep quiet. She was stubborn and started crying badly.

    Still seeing her parents not agreeing to her request .She became more stubborn and did not eat her food for the whole day.

    Her father could not see his daughter''s state and said he will see if he can do something.

    Next day don''t know what happened but her father got the money for her trip.

    Kelly was very happy and went to the trip.

    She enjoyed the trip with her friends and had a lot of fun.

    When she came back from the trip, she was shocked to find her father in the hospital.

    She went and asked her mother what happened to her father. Her mother just told that he was having a fever and he will get well soon.

    But later when her aunt came to visit her father, Kelly got to know the truth.

    She told Kelly that her father took the money for her trip from the factory.

    He had to work for a long time in factory without any break to compensate the money. Due to the heat of the machines he was dehydrated and tired.

    He collapsed and was admitted to the hospital.

    She could not digest this news and was just numb not knowing what to do.

    She thought she is such a bad person who is the cause of her father''s sickness.

    She is a bad daughter. They were already poor but were always trying to give her good life. She made them miserable for her enjoyment.

    After her father was admitted to the hospital also, he mother never scolded or blamed her. That''s how much they loved her.

    She prayed for her father to get well soon. She decided from now on she is never going to burden her parents.

    She is going to study really hard and care of her parents.

    Before that Kelly was average in her studies. It was like she was grew up overnight.

    Her parents were surprised by her change. She went to school and never bothered with other students teasing.

    She silently studied and came back. She became the topper of the class.

    The teacher praised her and she became teacher''s pet .Now students also saw her in a different light.

    They were at least better than before. Not everyone was her friend but at least they did not bully her like before.

    She got scholarship for her further studies and her home condition was better than before also.

    She made few friends and her life was okay.

    Now her mother had called her to inform that she had lost her job and could not send Kelly any money.

    Her father''s income was also very less and it was enough to cover their basic needs. And top of it at their age they had medical expenses also.

    Kelly''s college was very expense as it was a top college and the education in this college was very good.

    The scholarship she got could not cover her fees, hostel, food and other expenses.

    Her parents always sent her some money. She just lied to her parents about the savings from her scholarship amount.

    There was very less amount remaining in her bank and it could cover this month expenses only.

    She never wasted the money and spent wisely. She thought she could not tell her parents the truth and burden them.

    Her mom lost her job and there was no guarantee whether she will get another job.

    Kelly thought she should be strong and wiped her tears.

    She was crying remembering her parent''s struggles to raise her.

    She will find some part time job to earn money to cover her expenses. She can take from part time job after college.

    In life you will face many problems but never give up and fight back.

 Chapter 31 - 31

    Lily had broken up with the guy she went to movies with. She did not know where he got his money from, but now that it seems to be gone, Lily ditched him.

    That guy was over the moon when Lily agreed to date him. He did whatever he could to make her happy. He thought now that they were together, he will treat her well and make her happy.

    When Lily suggested they should break up, he was devastated. He thought he did something wrong and kept on apologizing when Lily broke up with him. He begged her not to break up with him, but she did not show him any mercy and left him.

    Lily only dated rich guys and took advantage of people to fulfill her needs. She was fed up with her average life, living in poverty, and working for every single thing in her life. She wanted to be rich and live comfortably without any worry.

    She was always jealous of rich girls, so she wanted to find a rich guy and get settled in life.

    Lily saw Hardin sitting alone and thought she could somehow get close to him. "Hey, Hardin," Lily said, standing in front of Hardin.

    Hardin was not interested in talking to Lily. Out of courtesy, he just politely smiled at her.

    "Can I sit here?" Lily asked, hoping to talk to him.

    "Yeah, sure," Hardin said halfheartedly.

    "So are you alone," Lily questioned Hardin.

    "Yeah, I''m waiting for my friends to join me," Hardin replied as he was typing something on his mobile.

    "Oh, then can give you company till they come?" Lily said with a smile. She wanted to act like a sweet and kind girl in front of Hardin, she wanted him to see her as a good person.

    She thought Hardin was obviously rich and once she became his girlfriend. She will not have to worry about money.

    "You don''t need to, you can leave," Hardin said. He was not interested in Lily. A lot of girls tried to get his attention, but he never liked any one of them. The only person he liked was Ava, but he could not move forward with Ava. Either he was lacking courage or because of the circumstances.

    "Oh, it''s okay I have nothing to do. I want to keep you company," Lily said, lowering her eyes and acting like a shy person.

    Hardin knew Lily was faking it, being shy was not her personality, and did care about her.

    "I heard there''s a concert next week. What do you think? Should we go?" Lily said excitedly.

    "I am not interested in the concert," Hardin lied.

    "Oh okay, how about just taking a stroll around the city? Wherever you want to go is fine with me," Lily suggested. Lily was trying to get closer to Hardin.

    "Well, I''m not really free at the moment, I''ll let you know," Hardin rejected her, and he did not intend to ever spend time with her.

    "Really? Okay, I''ll wait for that," Lily gave him a big smile.

    "By the way, I saw you with Ava last week in the movie theater," Lily said. She wanted to know what their relationship was. She noticed that Hardin treated Ava differently from other girls.

    "Oh yeah, we went to the movies with Kelly," Hardin said casually.

    "So... are you and Ava dating?" Lily asked curiously. She considered Ava as her competition. If Hardin and Ava were truly dating, then it would be a problem for her.

    She hated that all the guys liked Ava even when she wasn''t doing anything. Lily always had to take the extra effort to be noticed. She had to dress very well, act sweetly, and go to so much length to attract a guy.

    Hardin just gave her a cold look. He did not like anyone interfering with his private life.

    "Well, I always see you hanging out with Ava, so I thought you two were dating," Lily explained.

    "No, we''re just friends," Hardin said.

    Hardin was friends with Ava now, but in the future, he wants to be more than friends. In the future he wants her to be his girlfriend.

    Lily was relieved and happy that Hardin and Ava were not together. It means that she still had a chance. If he likes somebody else, then she won''t be able to do anything about it. She must be quick and get together with Hardin as soon as possible before that happens.

    "Okay, I will go and get coffee while you are waiting," Lily stood and went to the cafeteria to get the coffee.

    Hardin was thinking of leaving before Lily came back. He found her really annoying.

    Ava and Kelly had just finished their class, and Kelly was excited to see Hardin, so she dragged Ava and went to talk to him.

    "Hey Ava, Kelly!" Hardin got up and was very happy to see Ava.

    "I hope we''re not disturbing you," Ava asked.

    "No, no, please sit," Hardin said smiling.

    "Well, I''m so stressed that we''re having our exams in two weeks," Kelly said.

    "Yeah, everyone is. I''ve already started preparing and reviewing for exams," Hardin said.

    Lily came excitedly with the coffee but seeing Ava and Kelly with Hardin made her mood sour.

    "When you told me your friends were joining you, I didn''t expect it to be Ava and Kelly," Lily said sarcastically.

    Hardin and Ava looked at each other and kept quiet. Kelly never liked Lily and she knew about her true colors.

    "Hardin I got you your coffee," Lily said, giving the coffee to Hardin.

    "Oh, I need coffee so badly, can I have it?" Kelly said, snatching the coffee cup from Lily''s hand.

    "It''s for Hardin," Lily raised her voice.

    "Oh Hardin will not mind, right?" Kelly said, looking at Hardin.

    "Yeah, of course, you can take it," Hardin nodded.

    Kelly sneered at Lily and drank her coffee. Lily was so angry, Kelly just insulted her. She hated that Kelly was trying to destroy her image in front of Hardin. Kelly was always in her face.

    Lily stomped her foot. "Well, I have work to do, I''m leaving," Lily said, clenching her teeth.

    Kelly laughed, seeing Lily so flustered. After Lily went away, she leisurely drank her coffee.

 Chapter 32 - 32

    Kelly got a job at the caf��. For the past few days, she has been applying to different jobs, and a few of them had the night shifts, she didn''t want to work at night, so she rejected those jobs.

    The cafe had flexible hours, and it was near the college, plus she enjoyed working at the cafe because it was always filled with people.

    She always served coffee to her customers with a smile, and people liked her.

    She saw a girl sitting at one of the tables and asked her what she wanted to order.

    "I will let you know after a few minutes," the girl replied. She looked like she was agitated, she kept twisting her fingers in her lap, so Kelly took the other people''s orders instead.

    The girl was constantly checking her phone, looking like she was uneasy and was having a problem.

    "Hey, are you ready to order now?" Kelly asked her, it was caf�� policy that the customers cannot sit inside without ordering something.

    "I''m just waiting for someone. Give me some time," the girl replied, she had tears in her eyes. Kelly asked her if she was okay.

    "I...I... do not know what to do," the girl said and started crying.

    "Here, have some water," Kelly said as she sat next to the girl, handing her some tissue paper, "Calm down, let me know what the issue is," she said patiently.

    "Oh...well... I met someone at an exhibition, and the guy confessed to me. I was quite hesitant to agree because he was very old, compared to my age. I rejected him, but he pursued me constantly, then later, I agreed.

    So we''ve been dating for three months when he introduced me to his friends at a party, and then we drank too much and had unprotected sex. I''m scared I might be pregnant," the girl said, with tears running down her face, she started crying again.

    "Have you talked to your boyfriend?" Kelly asked.

    "He hasn''t been picking up my calls, it''s been two days, and today he texted me to meet him here, I''m waiting for him," the girl explained.

    "Okay, you can wait here. Just talk to him when he comes," Kelly said.

    Suddenly the girl got a message, her boyfriend was waiting outside the cafe. "He''s here, he said he''s outside, I''ll go and meet him," the girl said.

    "Let me come with you," Kelly volunteered. She saw that the girl really looked scared, she wanted to offer her support.

    "Thank you so much, you are very helpful," the girl said, being grateful.

    "No problem," Kelly gave her a small smile. As they went outside the girl pointed out her boyfriend.

    "There''s my boyfriend," the girl pointed him out.

    "Which one?" Kelly asked.

    "It''s the guy with the yellow shirt," the girl said.

    Kelly looked in the direction of where the girl was pointing and saw PA Jack, he was wearing a cream-colored shirt, she was shocked. He was the same guy who misbehaved with her the other day at school. She should have known he wasn''t a good person, she believed Ava when she said that he was nice.

    Ava was naive and innocent after all he must have fooled her. Jack was much older than the girl she was talking to, and they probably had sex, and he won''t even take responsibility. What a bastard!

    Kelly got very angry and confronted Jack. Not knowing what was happening, he smiled when he remembered this girl storming toward him was Ava''s friend. "You pervert, how can you do that? Playing with a schoolgirl?" Kelly screamed.

    "What? What are you talking about?" Jack was astounded.

    "Stop pretending you don''t know anything, don''t act so innocent. You got a girl pregnant, and now you won''t take responsibility? That''s what!" Kelly exploded with anger.

    "Are you crazy? You are obviously mistaken," PA Jack replied.

    He was shocked by hearing her accusations. "Me? Get a school girl pregnant. What is she talking about, is she high?" he thought to himself. He was a 25 years old virgin, never even dated his whole life, much less have sex with a girl. He led a very clean and respectable life.

    "How can you accuse me of that. Do you have any evidence?" Jack said.

    "You want evidence? Then let me get one," Kelly said. She thought, typical male, pretending he did nothing wrong after getting someone pregnant.

    Kelly looked back and saw that the girl was talking to a guy in a very bright yellow shirt.

    "What are you doing here? Your boyfriend is waiting for you there," Kelly said, pointing to where Jack was standing.

    "What? This is my boyfriend," that girl said, pointing to the guy next to her.

    "Who is he then?" Kelly asked, pointing to Jack yet again.

    "I don''t know him," the schoolgirl said.

    Jack walked over to Kelly and the girl, "Tell her that you don''t know me," Jack said, commanding the girl to clear his name.

    "What is happening?" the boyfriend asked.

    "Kelly thinks that I am her boyfriend," Jack said, accusingly.

    "I''m her boyfriend, what is this about?" the guy put his arm on that school girl''s shoulder and declared possessively.

    "You told me that he was wearing a yellow shirt," Kelly trailed off her sentence and saw that the guy was wearing a yellow shirt, and Jack''s cream-colored shirt did not look yellow at all.

    "You told me he was older than you, and he did not pick up your call," Kelly asked.

    "See! I told you, you had the wrong person!" Jack said, angrily at Kelly.

    "Yeah I''m in school, and he was working. My boyfriend was telling me that he went to the countryside to meet his mother and he could not get a signal," the girl said.

    "Oh," Kelly was embarrassed.

    "We''re going now, thanks again," the girl said when they departed.

    Kelly realized she was wrong. Jack didn''t do any wrong.

    "Now, I think you have something to tell me," PA Jack said sternly.

    "Look, I''m so sorry, I jumped to conclusions," Kelly was feeling guilty for wrongly accusing him.

    Jack stood quietly staring at her.

    "Please forgive me, It was wrong for me to do that. The circumstances misled me," Kelly pleaded.

    Jack had always seen her bright and energetic, for the first time she looked pitiful, she actually looked kind of cute. He was not really that angry anymore, but he pretended to be.

    "Look, how about I treat you to a meal, to compensate for my error in judgment," Kelly suggested.

    "I''m not sure, I''ll let you know when I''m available," Jack said calmly. His calm demeanor relaxed Kelly, at least he wasn''t angry anymore.

    "Okay, let me know," She smiled timidly and went back to the cafe.

    Jack sighed, Tristan sent him to the school to inquire about something, he didn''t think he''d get into trouble. He didn''t expect to see Kelly, and now she piqued his interest. Accusation aside he thought she was very interesting.

 Chapter 33 - 33

    Today was Sunday. Tristan came to the club because Ava had told him she was there every Sunday to play tennis. He wanted to see her again.

    He saw Ava on the lawn talking on the phone, and she was smiling. Behind her were flowering bushes that made her outfit, white skinny ankle pants, and green flowy sleeveless top look like she belonged as part of the scenery. She could be part of a painting.

    The wind kept blowing her hair around, and whenever her hair fell on her face, she frowned and tucked her hair back delicately, behind her ear. He could not take his eyes off her, he wanted her to smile like this all the time.

    Ava noticed Tristan, she did not think he would come. "Hey, how come you''re here?" Ava asked.

    "I was bored at home, so I thought I should come," Tristan said smiling. It was a total lie, his friends had invited him to hang out, but he told them he had some emergency at work and declined their invitation.

    "Oh nice," Ava nodded.

    "Let''s have breakfast," Tristan suggested.

    "Sure," Ava said and was about to walk forward when Tristan walked towards her at the same time. "What?" Ava panicked and moved a step back.

    Tristan lifted his hand as Ava widened her eyes. "What is happening?" she was concerned.

    "She''s so beautiful, I can get lost looking at her eyes, and those lips, I''d love to kiss them," he thought as his eyes roamed her face. Her skin looked so soft that he wanted to pinch her cheeks.

    As he slowly moved his hand to her hair, Ava closed her eyes. "Oh my gosh is he going to touch my face, is he going to kiss me?" she thought panicking inside. Tristan took the leaf off her hair, moving his fingers through her hair, giving him a feel of soft and silky it was.

    "Open your eyes, little one," Tristan said in a low tone. She was so nervous she didn''t even notice he had given her a nickname. He had called her little one.

    Ava slowly opened her eyes, looking into his eyes. "There was a leaf in your hair," Tristan said, showing her the leaf in his hand.

    She let out the breath she was holding, "Oh, thank you!" Ava murmured.

    "You were nervous for no reason, stop thinking too much, he just wanted to take out the leaf," Ava said to herself, berating herself as they walked to the cafe.

    As they sat for breakfast and checked the menu, Tristan asked, "What would you like to order?"

    "I want waffles and orange juice," Ava replied.

    "That''s all you''re eating for breakfast? You need to eat more," Tristan said. She was a little too thin, he thought. "You need more energy, college will be very hectic," he suggested.

    "But I''m not very hungry," Ava frowned. He didn''t reply and called the waiter to order breakfast.

    The waiter came with a full breakfast tray, pancakes, sausages, and fruits, along with waffles and orange juice.

    "Here, eat the fruit salad and sausages," Tristan said, serving her breakfast.

    "Hmph! I don''t want to eat anymore," she said, throwing a tantrum.

    "Be good, and eat a little," He said as he coaxed her.

    "Okay, I''ll have fruit salad, but I don''t want the sausages," she declared.

    "Okay, I''ll take the sausages," he said in a doting tone.

    He saw her tantrum and acting like a child as something positive, it meant she was very comfortable to let him know how she feels.

    She was the only person he had wanted to care for. He wanted her to belong to him so he could put her in his palm and keep her forever.

    His little one.

    His Ava.

    While eating breakfast, Tristan spent most of the time staring at her.

    "Here drink some water," he said, panicking as Ava started choking. "Do not talk while you''re eating," he said in a stern tone while she was drinking her water.

    "You were the one asking me too many questions," Ava said, glaring at him.

    "Fine, sorry, it was my mistake," he said helplessly. Tristan never apologizes to anyone in his life, was now apologizing to Ava even though it was a silly matter. He understood that he could be stern with anyone, but not to her.

    She was so fragile, and when Ava pointed out that he was wrong. He was happy to accept his mistake.

    He was in over his head, if she argued this cutely all the time, he felt that it would be very difficult for him to say no to her.

    After her slight annoyance, Ava gave him monosyllabic answers when he asked her questions, but after a while, she forgot she was mad and started talking again. He was listening to her when he thought, "This is the voice that I will never tire of listening to."

    Whenever he imagined his future with Ava he felt very happy. A future with her will definitely be bright.

    He noticed a few changes in her, she was now talking to him freely and was not as nervous as before, it is what he had been hoping for, for Ava to be comfortable around him and get used to his presence.

    It looked like he was successful in today''s task, and they were able to talk for a few hours.

    Ava always feared Tristan because of his dominating aura, and when he came today she was not so happy to see him.

    On his insistence, she agreed to have breakfast with him, but later when she started talking to him, she felt that he was not as stiff and strict as she thought he would be.

    He listened to her and occasionally gave her a small smile.

    He was always attentive, so she felt comfortable, she was scared that breakfast with him would be boring since they have nothing in common and won''t have anything to talk about.

    Once she started talking she could not stop. It looked like she enjoyed spending time with him, prolonging their time together he said, "I have not seen the club, how about you give me a tour?"

    "Sure, oh you''re going to like this club, it has a lot of amenities," Ava said, cheerfully.

    They spent a lot of time together while touring the club, and it looked like Ava had gotten a little closer to Tristan.

    Tristan''s first step in courting Ava was a huge success.

 Chapter 34 - 34

    Ava and Kelly were in the chemistry lab performing experiments for class.

    "I finished all my experiments," Kelly said.

    "Oh I think I might have done one of the steps wrong, I''m getting the wrong result. I need to do these experiments once more," Ava said.

    "Sure, I''ll wait for you," Kelly said as she went to wash the beakers.

    "It''s okay, you can go back to the dorms and take a nap. I''ll finish this experiment and will be right behind you," Ava said.

    "No, it''s okay, let''s go together," Kelly refused.

    "You still need to work at the cafe later, go and rest, you need to get back your energy," Ava said.

    "Okay, if you insist," Kelly nodded and went back to the dorm.

    Ava was one of the last ones left at the lab. Everybody else had finished their experiments and left. Lily was having difficulty with her experiments as well and was frustrated. But the difference between them is that Lily was very lazy, and once she''s failed, she wouldn''t try again. She wanted everything handed to her on a silver platter, but this time around, there was no one to help her.

    They only had two weeks before the exams, and instead of studying, she was partying, clubbing, drinking, and going out with different guys every night.

    She saw Ava in the lab still doing the experiments, Lily had always been jealous of her, she was very beautiful, and she always got good grades.

    Since no else was in the lab, Lily hatched an evil idea in her head. It was one of her perfect ideas, and this would definitely benefit her greatly, she thought.

    She went to the harmful chemicals section and looked through the test tubes, finding what she wanted, she made sure all the doors and windows were closed and opened the tube, for the chemical to ooze out slowly.

    Ava was too intent to get the right answer to her experiment that it took time for her to notice there was a weird smell in the lab, when she did she tried to get out, but all the doors were shut closed. She shouted and banged on the doors, but there was no one near enough to help her.

    Ava could not breathe, her heart started beating faster, as time passed by, the chemical in the tube had been dispersed in the small lab, and because there was no air circulating in the lab, it became very potent.

    Ava started coughing very hard, her body trying to fight and dispel the noxious fumes.

    When she tried to get her cellphone, so she could call Kelly to come to help her, she passed out.

    Hardin usually texted Kelly or Ava after the end of his classes so they could hang out. He was in luck, Ava was still in the lab, and he didn''t have Kelly to interfere with their time together.

    He headed to the lab and found out that all the doors were already locked, but they were all locked from the outside, he thought, Ava had probably finished her experiment and went back to the dorms, wanting to catch before she does, he calls her cellphone.

    That''s when he heard it, someone''s phone was ringing inside the lab, it was highly unlikely that Ava was still in there when the doors were bolted from the outside, he thought, but when he opened the door to investigate a weird smell welcomed him. Covering his nose with his shirt he went inside to see whose cellphone was ringing. And that''s when he saw Ava lying on the floor.

    He shook her shoulders to wake her up, "Ava! Wake up! Ava!" he yelled, but she was already unconscious, so he took her in his arms and ran to the college clinic.

    Adrenaline and panic got him to the clinic, which was two blocks away, in no time. As he laid her on the bed, he frantically alerted the doctor what was happening, "Doc, please check her, I found her passed out in the lab, and there was a weird smell coming out of the door when I saw her," he was panicking.

    "I hope I got to her in time," he said as the doctor checked her.

    "She probably inhaled very harmful chemicals, that??s why she passed out," the doctor said as he put an oxygen mask on her face, "this will help deliver fresh air into her lungs faster." Ava''s whole body had turned a little blue, she was running out of oxygen.

    "Will she be okay?" Hardin asked.

    "We still need to observe her, hopefully, the chemicals were not that harmful, we will need to investigate the lab as well to be able to give a better diagnosis, but it seems like you got there in time, her color is coming back," the doctor explained. "She might have some sore throat from too much coughing and a slight headache, just get her some pain medication for the headache and some honey lemon drops for her throat."

    "Thank you doctor ", Hardin said.

    Hardin looked at Ava, he was right, her color was slowly coming back, she wasn''t blue or gray anymore. It scared him when he saw that her pretty face was slightly blue, and her lips looked very dry.

    He was wondering how she got locked up in the lab with the chemical fumes, was it an accident or did someone do it on purpose, but who had the motive to do that to Ava, as far as he knew everyone on campus liked her, he never heard of anyone talking ill of her.

    He called Kelly to let her know what happened.

    Hurrying to the clinic, "Hardin what happened to Ava. Is she okay?" Kelly asked. He explained everything to Kelly as they waited for Ava to get better.

    "Ava is very careful in the lab. She stayed because she made a wrong step, it''s impossible, she could not have opened a dangerous chemical that was toxic because that wasn''t even part of the experiment. I don''t think it was an accident," Kelly suggested.

    "But who would do such a thing to her?," he wondered, "Let''s think about it later, for now, we should concentrate on taking care of Ava," Hardin said.

    Kelly nodded.

    A few hours later, Ava slowly opened her eyes. She sees Kelly sitting on a chair, keeping watch over her, "Ava thank god you are awake. How are you feeling?" she asked.

    "Water," Ava whispered. Kelly helped her sip water through a straw to help her drink. The doctor had said her throat would be dry because of the accident.

    "What happened?" Ava asked, her voice hoarse.

    As Hardin recounted his experience, Ava said, "I don''t know, but as soon as I smelled this strong odor, I tried opening the doors to let the air in but the doors were locked from the outside. Did somebody lock me in on purpose?" she wondered.

    "Ava does not worry about anything. Focus on recovering. The doctor said to get you some pain medicine and some honey lemon drops for your throat, so I''ll go get them and come back," Hardin said.

    "Ava I''m sorry for leaving you behind. It''s my fault, if I wouldn''t have left you alone, you would be fine," Kelly said with tears in her eyes.

    "Kelly, stop blaming yourself, it''s not your fault, don''t be too hard on yourself," Ava said, "But there is one thing you can do to make it up to me," Ava said.

    "Please tell me, I will do anything for you," Kelly said, she was determined not to let Ava out of her sight.

    "You should take care of me till I get well," Ava said smilingly.

    "Sure, of course, I would do it even if you didn''t ask," Kelly laughed, "that''s what besties do."

    And they both giggled.

    Later Lily learned that Ava had escaped, she was very angry because not only did her plan fail, but Hardin, her crush, was the person who saved Ava.

 Chapter 35 - 35

    Chapter 35

    Lily got the notes from Mr. Scott, but even with his notes, she could not understand what topic the notes were discussing.

    She didn''t attend classes regularly, nor did she make any effort to learn anything, she had flirted with the professor to get his notes.

    But even with his notes, she won''t be able to pass the exam, she was thinking about what she can do to pass her exams, and only one thought came to mind.

    Seduce him.

    Yes, she was going to seduce the professor. She thought flirting with him was enough to get her good grades, but unfortunately, even if she didn''t like being with him because he was very old, the need to pass his course was greater.

    She always thought her beauty could help her get things done, and right now, she was going to use everything in her power to do just that.

    Lily called the professor to tell him that she had some questions that only he can answer, so the professor agreed to meet her at school. She argued that she won''t be able to make it until after the school closes down, so it would be better for them to meet at this hotel restaurant she was familiar with.

    Giving her argument, how could he say no. He cannot stay in school beyond office hours, it wouldn''t look good for his career. She was right, it was better to meet somewhere else, he convinced himself.

    She suggested they meet at the restaurant on the ground floor of one of these hotels away from school, she cannot have someone ruin her plans by recognizing her. She still had a reputation to keep.

    Lily was dressed in a very short black dress with thin spaghetti straps, and a neckline was so deep that her cleavage was very prominent. She blow-dried her hair, put on silver eyeshadow, and dark red lipstick, and with her red heels, she looked absolutely sultry.

    He didn''t recognize her when he first saw her, she was stunning, he thought, and very sexy. He was staring at her the whole time she was walking towards him, which she thought achieved what she wanted right off the bat.

    "Sorry I was late," Lily said.

    "No problem, I haven''t been here long," Mr. Scott stammered, he could not take his eyes from her cleavage, she kept on leaning forward or pretending to adjust her dress, it was so small that he didn''t know where to look.

    He roamed his eyes hungrily on her whole body. Lily smirked, knowing the effect she had on him. "Sir, thank you for always helping me," Lily sat down and touched his hand.

    He was surprised by her touch and tried to remove his hand, but she held onto his hand, slowly rubbing her thumb on his hand.

    Loving the feel of her soft hand on his, the professor could not believe that such a hot girl was willing to touch him. He was enjoying it and hoped that they would have some more skin to skin contact.

    He was at that age that everybody thinks he''s old, his wife doesn''t even have sex with him anymore. She had gotten too comfortable eating too many dinners and started aging as well, she was never at home these days, always out with her children, which made him feel very lonely. She was not as warm and loving as when they first got married.

    But he was a very good person. He always loved and respected his wife, he never once strayed during their marriage.

    He liked the attention she gave him the first time Lily came to his office and flirted with him, she was such a young and hot girl, and it was difficult for him to look at her when she was in class, just thinking about her made him blush.

    And today he was very eager to see her, he felt like he was a teenager all over again, having his first date. Giving her a once over, he knew he did the right choice.

    "I''m willing to do anything for you," he said, smiling. She was happy to know that he was already under her control.

    She ordered some desserts and drinks so they could have some snacks before she executed her plan. "Sir let''s eat," she said. Tearing a small piece of cake with her fingers, she smears the icing on her upper lip and licks her fingers off.

    The professor was getting turned on with Lily licking her fingers, he reached out and wiped the icing from her upper lip.

    "Oh, I''m sorry, that was impulsive of me," he stammered when he realized what he did.

    "No need to apologize, did I have something on my lip?" she asked sexily, licking her upper lip.

    Her lips were calling out to him, he was wondering how soft they were if they were to kiss them. He shook his head, what was he thinking? Why is he having such thoughts about a student?

    It was time for the next step on her plan, she accidentally tips the water towards herself to get her dress wet.

    The professor also panicked, mopping up the mess on the table.

    "Oh no, I''m soaked to my skin, what do I do," she said, pretending to be a damsel in distress.

    "Here''s some napkin, try to dry it," he said, trying to help her mop up the water from her lap.

    "Okay, I will just go get a room and let my dress dry and then go home," Lily suggested.

    The professor was so confused and blinded by her beauty that he just agreed. He went and paid for a room to help her dry her dress. This was why she chose a hotel to hold the meeting.

    "Here''s the room key, I''ll be waiting for you in the lobby," he said.

    "Oh, but I''m going to be all alone, can you please come with me?" she pleaded with him.

    "I don''t think I should come with you, that would be inappropriate," he argued.

    "But please, I don''t want to go alone, please," Lily pleaded with her pouty face. He could not ignore a damsel in distress, so he went up to the room with her.

    Lily was in the restroom when, "Aiyyo," she screamed. He barged in the bathroom thinking something must have happened to her.

    She had her back to him, "Uhm.. can you please help me with my zipper. I think it''s stuck"

    Mr. Scott was hesitant, but then again, it''s just a zipper, and she does need help, he said to himself.

    As he opened her zip a little, her milky white back came into view. He could not control himself and touched her back with a finger. He was scared Lily would slap him and come out screaming.

    But this was part of Lily''s plan, so she waited for him to touch her some more to get the next step of her plan in motion. He got brave and splayed his hand on her back, moving and rubbing.

    "Hmmm��," Lily moaned. Mr. Scott came back to his senses and excused himself to leave.

    "Wait!" Lily said as she turned around, holding her dress up.

    "Mr. Scott ��..," she said sexily, biting her lip, as she let her dress fall on the floor.

    The professor shivered, she was wearing see-thru black lingerie. The professor''s eyes popped out, he had never seen anything so hot and sexy, his wife never wore anything like this even when they were first married.

    Lily walked toward him slowly, staring at him like a panther mesmerizing its prey. With her heels on, she was taller than him, so his face was right near her cleavage.

    She put her hands around his neck and bit his ear, "You''re a naughty boy," she whispered.

    He was on cloud nine. They started kissing passionately, not being able to control himself, his hands started roaming her body, touching and squeezing everywhere.

    Lily stopped kissing him and stepped back. As he came forward she said, "Stop for a second, now listen to me. If you want me then you must promise me to pass all my exams," Lily said.

    "Yes, oh yes, anything you want," he said, reaching out to touch her body, he can''t get enough. He was ready to do anything just to have her.

    "Good, now come here," Lily said as she made her way to the bed, he followed like a very obedient puppy. She was going to give him what he wanted so she could stop worrying about his class.

 Chapter 36 - 36

    Ava just finished her class. She was on her way out of the campus to wait for a cab when a sleek black car stopped in front of her.

    She took a step back, thinking somebody was probably alighting from the vehicle, but as the window glass came down, she saw Tristan was inside the car.

    PA Jack came out from the driver''s side, "Good evening ma''am! Sir wanted to talk to you. Would you mind getting in the car?" Jack greeted.

    "Oh, but I have to go somewhere right now," she said, the sun just came down, and she didn''t really want to sit in his vehicle.

    "Ma''am please get inside the car. You know Sir Tristan, and you can trust him," Jack convinced her, he sensed her hesitation.

    Jack had visited the college and was able to get Ava''s class schedule. His boss usually worked late at night, but today he had finished early and came straight to see Ava.

    "Uhm.. sure," Ava thought, what could go wrong, she felt comfortable with Tristan after they had breakfast in the club. She got in, but Tristan was busy on his mobile, typing away and not even acknowledging her, creating a very awkward silence.

    "Why did he invite me if he was just going to ignore me," she wondered, staring at Tristan. He was a strange man.

    "Sorry about that, it was a very important email," Tristan put his mobile in his pocket, and replied with a smile, "How are you doing tonight?"

    "Hmm," she said, sulking.

    "Are you angry that I ignored you?" Tristan chuckled.

    "No! Of course not!" Ava denied, she did not even realize that she expected his full attention on her when she got in the car.

    Tristan smiled, she was acting coy, and for him, it meant that whatever he did mattered to her. She was warming up to him.

    "Okay now tell me are you hungry?" he asked.

    "No, I ate a sandwich after my last class," she replied.

    "Good, because it will take some time before we reach our destination," Tristan said.

    "Why did you invite me?" Ava asked.

    "I was bored, and I wanted to spend time with you," Tristan said.

    "What about your friends?" Ava asked curiously.

    "Everyone was busy and they always declined my invitation to go out," Tristan lied without feeling any guilt. If his friends hear him, they would surely roll their eyes. He was the one who always worked and refused to hang out.

    "But you are such a famous person, surely you have someone else," she said.

    "Yeah, that someone is you," Tristan said in a low sensual tone, staring at her intensely.

    "What are you trying to say?" Ava broke the eye contact and asked. He noted that she was blushing. He was aching to touch her rosy cheeks but controlled himself for the time being.

    "It means that you are my only friend. So you have to accompany me," Tristan said pitifully. Ava laughed because of his actions and said okay.

    If he really wanted a companion he could easily get one, women were willing to line up to spend some time with Tristan but unfortunate for them, he was only interested in Ava.

    His little one.

    "Where are we going?" she asked.

    "It''s a surprise," he said.

    Tristan had asked Jack to search for places to go on this date, and most of his recommendations were expensive and fancy places.

    Tristan did not want to go to any of those places because it would look like a date, and he wanted Ava to feel comfortable and so he chose this place, he wanted a casual place to hang out in.

    He used this time to know more about Ava by having small talk along the way.

    When they reached the place, Ava was surprised. It was one of those grassy open areas that overlooked the bay. Families, couples, and groups of friends spent their time out here picnicking, biking, and playing games during the day, and watching fireworks at night.

    There were food stalls, novelty shops, and gaming arcades lined up around the area.

    Enjoying the chilly monsoon, drinking hot beverages, and lying in your beloved arms, it was nothing but magical.

    Ava was excited, "C''mon, let''s go," she said, bouncing on her toes.

    "Wait!" Tristan said, as Jack handed him a jacket he had bought especially for Ava, he knew the weather would be cooler once they reached the bay.

    Placing the jacket around her shoulders, he said, "If you feel too cold, let me know, okay."

    Ava nodded, touched by his gesture, "He''s very thoughtful and nice."

    "Let''s buy some snacks," Ava said as she headed for the stalls, she felt like a kid in a candy store, looking at all the treats around her.

    Tristan happily followed her, glad that she liked his choice for their first date.

    "Ooohhh�� My favorite!" she said, as she saw a cotton candy stand, "Can we get some? Please?" she said in her cutesy voice.

    He liked this cute side of her, she was starting to open up and depend on him, and he was enjoying this comfortable feeling they share when they are together, she used to be so scared to even talk to him but now she demanded him to buy her things.

    "Buy whatever you want," Tristan said with a doting smile, he was willing to go to any lengths to pamper her.

    He was ready to give Ava all the riches in the world just to let her smile at him like that every day. He went and bought her all the snacks she wanted from the different stalls.

    "Give me a few of the snacks, I''ll hold them for you," he volunteered, seeing her struggling to hold everything.

    Jack had produced a blanket for them to sit on. Nearby, there was a shopkeeper inviting passersby to play games in this stall.

    Ava explained the game to him. It was a machine where you insert coins on the slot to activate the mechanical claw that will then enable you to pick the stuffed toy that you want.

    She smiled, thinking about the last soft toy she had received from her favorite person. It''s been so long since she??d seen him, "He probably forgot about me already," she thought. She had called the toy ''Candy.''

    Tristan misread her smile, thinking she wanted one, "Come on, let''s get you one," he said.

    "No, I don''t want a toy," Ava said, refusing.

    He ignored her and still played with the machine, how can he not give his little one what she wanted?

 Chapter 37 - 37

    Tristan did not have any change, he never carried cash with him, only his cards, and most of the time PA Jack handled all his expenses.

    "I have some change," Ava volunteered as she inserted the coins on the machine. Tristan tried to lift the toy with the mechanical claw, but he failed.

    "It''s okay, don''t worry about it, let''s go have our snacks, I don''t want the toy," she said, noticing Tristan getting angry when he failed.

    "How can I lose in front of Ava?" it was emasculating for him, he was undefeated in the business world, a mere toy will be easy to win.

    He needs to win it for his little one, this was the first time Ava has asked him for something.

    He folded his shirt sleeves and held the joystick in pure concentration.

    The first toy he caught was a rabbit. "Here, take it," as he gave it to Ava.

    "Thank you! This is cute!" she said smiling.

    "Give me a few more coins," he said.

    Ava not knowing why gave him a few more coins. Tristan continuously took one toy after the other, wiping out the machine of toys.

    "Tristan, what are you going? I do not need all of these toys," Ava said, embarrassed.

    "No, I want to get them all for you," Tristan replied.

    The shopkeeper was shocked to see Tristan win all the soft toys, most of the time, people barely catch one, and yet Tristan caught all of them.

    It was a huge loss for him. "Sir I think you should leave some toys for others to enjoy," the shopkeeper said.

    "You can take all the toys back," she said, giving back all the toys to the shopkeeper, except one.

    "Why did you give him back the toys?" Tristan said unhappily.

    "Look, I kept the rabbit, this is enough for me," Ava said, nuzzling the rabbit to her face.

    "Okay," Tristan said, smiling.

    Tristan has never sat anywhere peacefully like this in a long while. He was sitting on the blanket beside Ava, reminiscing about his father.

    After his father came home from his business trips, he would take Tristan out for a picnic every weekend.

    He had been so relaxed only when his father was alive. No matter how busy he was, he never forgot to take care of Tristan. But after his father''s death, everything changed.

    Darkness enveloped his life, due to his mother''s betrayal and the burden of handling the company at such a young age, but Ava brought him a ray of light, that''s why he was trying so hard to hold onto her.

    "When are they going to light the fireworks?" Ava asked, biting into the cotton candy.

    "Ten more minutes," Tristan said, looking at his watch.

    "Here, we brought a lot of snacks, have some," Ava said, placing a few of the snacks closer to him.

    Tristan held Ava''s hand. "What?" she was surprised and tried to withdraw her hand.

    But Tristan tightened his hold on her and took a bite of the cotton candy.

    He bit on the same spot Ava bit from, he found it sweeter because he had indirectly kissed Ava.

    Ava blushed, seeing him eat from the same spot. "I told you to take some of the snacks near you," Ava said, angrily.

    "Oh, I thought you wanted me to taste what you were eating," Tristan said innocently.

    "Hmph....," Ava knew she couldn''t argue with him and kept quiet.

    "Three, Two, ��," Shouted the people around them. Fireworks started lighting the night sky.

    "Wow! Look at that, isn''t it so beautiful?" Ava said excitedly.

    The fireworks were of different colors and patterns, covering the whole sky. It was a mesmerizing sight.

    "Yeah, it truly is so beautiful," Tristan said, staring at Ava. All he could see was her, and her beautiful smile, when she was excited her eyes shone like stars. He wanted to capture every expression she had.

    She was so concentrated on watching the fireworks and did not notice Tristan was complimenting her.

    "Did you have a good time?" Tristan asked as he folded the picnic blanket.

    "Yes, thank you very much for bringing me here," Ava smiled broadly.

    "I think we should go, I don''t want to be late, or the dorm gates will be closed," Ava said nervously, she enjoyed their trip so much she totally forgot the time.

    "Definitely," Tristan nodded.

    Ava was fidgeting in the car, she was continuously looking at her watch.

    "Relax, it''s just 9, you still have an hour before they close," Tristan said.

    "Uhm-hmm," she relaxed, realizing she did have enough time.

    "Give me your phone," Tristan said, holding out his hand, "Enter your password."

    "What are you doing?" she asked after unlocking her phone, he was typing on it.

    "I saved my number, so you can call me anytime. Don''t hesitate okay," Tristan said as he handed the phone back to her.

    "Why will I want to call you?" Ava asked confusingly.

    "Because I want to talk with you," Tristan said, matter-of-factly.

    "Uhm," Ava thought, "If he wants to talk to me, shouldn''t he call me?"

    "If you want to talk with me, shouldn''t you be the one calling me?" she asked.

    "So, you want me to call you?" Tristan smiled, twisting her words.

    "That''s not what I meant," Ava defended herself.

    "Don''t worry, I will call you," Tristan said, smugly. "And that is how you do it," he thought, grinning.

    "Give me a call, so I can save your number," Tristan said, taking his phone from his pocket, saving her number under ''Little One.''

    They reached the dorms in record time.

    "Thank you very much for today, I really enjoyed it. Bye!" Ava said as she made her way out the door.

    "Bye Ava, Take care!" Tristan smiled. He made sure she got into the dorm before they drove away.

    He thought, "I wonder when that day will come when we both go home together." He wanted her to be there, waiting at their house when he came back from work.

    He did not want to waste his time dating anybody else. He knew Ava was the woman he wanted to marry and spend his life with forever.

    He was already 32, and Ava was just 20, so she may not agree to marry him soon, but he will do everything in his power to convince her.

 Chapter 38 - 38

    Natasha was sitting in front of her blind date. She was forced by her father to come to this blind date.

    The guy she met a very wealthy but average looking man. After her failed attempts to seduce Tristan, her parents told her to stop hoping he''d want her, and since there were many other rich businessmen, she could just marry one of them. Obviously, they were not as rich as Tristan, but the company needs the funding, so she agreed to choose someone.

    After getting humiliated at Tristan''s office, she had called his grandmother, but it seemed like she was not interested in talking to her. She tried again after two days, and when the maid answered, she was told that grandma was busy and would call her back.

    She had been waiting for a while and never got a callback.

    The guy in front of her was walking about something, but nothing registered, she could not get Tristan out of her mind. She would always compare her dates to Tristan.

    She met Tristan several times now, and the more she sees him, the more she learns about him, and the more she falls in love.

    Tristan''s maturity and dominating presence could never be found in anyone else, everyone else faded in the background when he was in the room, just like a King, her king, she thought as she smiled.

    "So what do you think?" the guy asked.

    "Huh? What?" she asked, confused.

    "I was asking you if you are okay with us, so we can inform our parents that we are ready to get married," the guy said.

    The guy''s parents showed him Natasha''s photo, and he immediately agreed to go to the blind date. He was a good person and had agreed to an arranged marriage to improve his corporation.

    Natasha''s beauty was mesmerizing, and he thought that if he married her, he would not only get money but a beautiful prize as well. He would definitely treat her well and cherish her.

    He did not want to look desperate in front of her, but he wanted to marry her as soon as possible.

    "I need some time," Natasha said, she had no intention of marrying him, she just wanted him to postpone it.

    "We can date for a while and then get married after if that''s what you want," the guy suggested, he really liked Natasha and did not want to blow his chance to be with her.

    He knew that there were probably a lot of men that wanted her as well, so he had to prove that he was worthy.

    He had not imagined marrying someone like Natasha, when women agree to arranged marriages it was usually because their looks were average, and they did not have a lot of suitors.

    "Look, I do not want to marry you," Natasha said, not feeling sorry.

    "Oh, I understand," the guy became sad.

    "May I know the reason for your rejection?" he asked.

    "I like someone else," she said, because she had fallen for Tristan, feeling in her heart, she would never find anyone else like him.

    Theirs was supposed to be an arranged marriage as well, and she had agreed because of his status and wealth, but she was really in love with him, and they were perfect for each other.

    No matter how many times Tristan had rejected her, she would never learn to let go, what she doesn''t know is that this decision will end up ruining her life.

    The guy thought there was no hope, so he went away dejectedly.

    Natasha was on her way out when she spotted Mrs. Wilson, Tristan''s mother.

    "Hello Mrs. Wilson," Natasha said as she approached her.

    "Sorry, but I don''t think I recognize you," Mrs. Wilson said.

    Mrs. Wilson had money problems, and her husband''s company was going under, he was an incompetent and ineffective business owner that everything he touches fails. He was born rich but had no idea how to handle the company, so he kept losing money.

    Their son was as unskilled as his father, he was always missing from home, drinking at all hours of the day, trying to live the good life, when they didn''t really have anything.

    Tristan had refused to help her and her family, she was frustrated because when Tristan''s father was still alive she lived a life full of riches and glamour, everyone was jealous of her.

    Without guilt, she had left as soon as her husband died, thinking that she didn''t want to be riddled with responsibility. She did not want to be poor so she found her next husband.

    There was chaos in the Ambrosio company, and instead of helping Tristan manage the company, she bailed at the first sign of trouble.

    She met Mr. Wilson at a club one night, he was young and rich during that time, she made sure that he would end up marrying her, so she seduced him.

    Nowadays, she always fights with her husband, spending her days partying with her friends instead of fixing her marriage and her son. She never cared too much about them anyway, they were a means to an end.

    Natasha was able to get a hold of her today because she was attending a get together with her friends.

    "Hello I am Natasha, we''ve never met before but I know you are Tristan''s mother," she said, as she introduced herself. Telling Mrs. Wilson about her family history.

    Mrs. Wilson was delighted after hearing Natasha''s status. She loved anybody who referred to her as Tristan''s mother, because of his status, when before she didn''t even want to be associated with him.

    Natasha was going to use Tristan''s mother to get closer to him, not knowing that Tristan hated his mother. Not a lot of people knew about Mrs. Wilson''s betrayal, they all thought she remarried because her husband died.

    "Come, let us sit and talk?" Mrs. Wilson suggested.

    "Sure," Natasha smiled.

    Mrs. Wilson heard about Natasha''s family and was glad to know that she could make a new connection with another rich family. She only liked and respected rich people, because she knew that one of these days she would be able to use them.

    They each had their motives for befriending each other, so they spent some time to know each other through coffee.

 Chapter 39 - 39

    Tristan was in the office. Nowadays, he had a happier disposition, he was not as cold and unapproachable as before. PA Jack and the other employees have been noticing the change in him, and they really appreciate the change.

    He never forgives people for their mistakes, they usually get a scolding, but these days he just instructs them to rectify their mistakes. He seems calmer and happier since he met Ava.

    He took out his mobile phone and stared at Ava''s contact number, he was desperate to talk to his little one, to hear her voice, ask what she was doing, so he could tell her how his day had been

    "There," Tristan texted her.

    First, he thought of calling her and then decided not to because she may be in class.

    Ava didn''t have any classes today, so she opted to study for the exams. She heard her phone vibrate and saw it was a message from Tristan, she got excited then saw the text. "There? What does that even mean?" she wondered.

    Tristan has never sent too many text messages in his life. He usually responded to business emails, so he did not know the etiquette for sending text messages to someone you like.

    He would usually give one-word replies to his friends, and Ava being younger, obviously expected longer and warmer messages from him.

    Among the four aristocratic heirs, Aiden was the only guy who texted in complete sentences, sending out very long and colorful messages to their WhatsApp group.

    Blake and Dimitri replied in shorter sentences to their group chat, but Tristan would use it only for emergencies.

    "Hey! What are you doing?" she texted.

    "Nothing," he texted back. He wanted to say that he missed her and that he wanted to see her but did not want to scare her.

    Not expecting Ava to text back so soon, he became very happy, smiling at his phone, he sent, "You?" to ask what she was doing.

    "Oh, I''m studying for my exams," she answered back and saw that he again texted back only one word. "Why is he so stingy with his words?" she wondered, "He could text me something longer, does he know that they don''t charge per word?"

    "I''m here at my dorm, trying to figure out what to do with this problem," she volunteered because he was not asking her anything else.

    "Okay," He replied.

    Ava got a little pissed seeing his one-liners. "He''s probably not interested to talk to me, why is he wasting my time, I just got excited for nothing," she thought, so she just continued studying.

    He was waiting for her reply, but it''s been ten minutes, and there was nothing, he frowned and wondered why she stopped texting.

    PA Jack was in his office to drop something off, so Tristan asked him, "How do you text your girlfriend?"

    Jack wondered if he heard him correctly, "Did he just ask me how to text my girlfriend? When did he start taking an interest in texting, and girls too�� hmmm..."

    "What did you say, boss?" Jack asked to confirm.

    "Do I need to repeat it again?" Tristan asked angrily.

    "Sir I haven''t dated anybody in my life," Jack said.

    "Oh, so there''s no use asking you," Tristan said, staring at his phone again to see if Ava had responded.

    "But, Sir I know how to text girls," Jack said.

    "Then tell me," Tristan said sternly.

    "Girls love long conversations. Even if they ask what you are doing right now, you should always give a detailed account of what you''ve been doing since you last talked to them. You should never answer directly to the point or give short sentences, if you do, they might think you are not interested in them.

    You should text them good morning and good night, every day, and you should always tell them that you miss them.

    Always resort to sweet talk, complimenting her about her looks, and you should always let them know where you are, or where you are going," Jack explained like he was a master in love.

    But who knows, all this advice he''s giving Tristan now won''t be of help to him when he meets his destiny.

    "Hmm��," Tristan nodded, he looked at all the messages he sent, and it did look like he was not interested.

    "When are your exams?" Tristan typed.

    Jack was trying to get a peek at his boss''s messages.

    "Why are you still here? Do you not have work to do?" Tristan asked.

    Jack thought his boss was really ruthless, burning the bridge after crossing it.

    His boss asked him for advice, and now he''s blaming him for not working, so he left Tristan''s office.

    Ava didn''t want to look at her phone but she saw that it was Tristan again, and this time he had sent her a longer text.

    "Next week. I have some questions about Economics, and I don''t know who to ask," she texted.

    He suddenly had a bright idea, "Oh I was a topper in my class, I might be able to help you," he bragged.

    "I know," Ava replied. Tristan''s achievements were all over the media, she thought he was boasting about himself just because of what she said.

    Seeing her message, he felt that Ava did not understand that he was offering to help her, then he remembered that Jack said you should be detailed and specific when talking to women.

    "I can clarify your questions," Tristan volunteered.

    Ava never expected that he would volunteer himself, she did not know how to reply, so she waited.

    Tristan was getting impatient, "Why is she not replying, I just offered her my services," so he checked his calendar and saw that he only had one meeting tomorrow that did not require his presence. So he thought of meeting Ava tomorrow.

    He got tired of waiting, so he called her, and she picked up after one ring. "I can meet with you tomorrow to clarify your questions," Tristan said, without beating around the bush.

    "But, aren''t you busy?" Ava asked.

    In his hurry to get his point across, and in his eagerness for her to agree, he forgot to say hello.

    ???No, I don''t need to be at work tomorrow," Tristan said. He would have postponed any meeting just to see his little one.

    "Okay, but where do you want to meet?" Ava asked.

    "Get ready at nine, I will come and pick you up from your dorm," Tristan said.

    "Okay, nine will be fine," Ava replied with a smile.

    Tristan was excited. He couldn''t wait for tomorrow.

 Chapter 40 - 40

    The next day, Ava got ready and carried a few books with her, Tristan said he would come to pick her up at nine, so she thought that she should be there early and not make him wait, so at 8:45, she came down to wait in front of her dorm, but she was surprised that he was already there waiting for her.

    As soon as Ava got there, PA Jack opened the car door, "Hey, you''re here early," she said.

    "Oh, I didn''t check the time," Tristan lied. He was so eager to see her that he got up earlier than usual and made Jack drive him to the dorm at 8:30.

    "Have you had breakfast?" Tristan asked.

    "Yeah I had it before I came down," Ava replied.

    Ava noticed that they were driving outside the city, "Why are we driving out of the city?"

    "The place I want to take you to is located in the city outskirts," Tristan replied.

    "And where is that?" Ava asked.

    "My home," Tristan replied casually.

    "What?" Ava screamed, "Why are we going to your house? We can study in a library or a caf��, I don''t think going to your house is a good idea," Ava explained.

    "Cafes and libraries are going to be too noisy, a lot of students are going to be there studying, and it attracts too much attention. At my home we can study without any interruptions," Tristan said.

    Ava realized that Tristan Ambrosio is a public figure, and he will surely attract the crowd and will not allow her to study peacefully.

    Tristan wanted to bring Ava to his house. He was not going to miss this opportunity. He wanted her to get used to his home, she will be coming here frequently once they start dating.

    Tristan sold his father''s house because of the bad memories he had at that house, so he bought a house, away from the city because he loved his privacy. The only people who came to his house were his friends and grandparents.

    As they stood at the door, Ava asked, "Have you informed your family that I''m coming?" She was actually very nervous to meet his family members.

    "I live alone, and only a few housekeepers are here during the day," Tristan replied.

    "Oh," Ava nodded.

    She relaxed, knowing no one else was in the house as the housekeeper opened the door.

    Tristan had changed to his house slippers, "I''m sorry but I don''t have extra slippers," he said.

    "No problem. I can walk barefoot in the house," Ava suggested.

    "No, wear your shoes, otherwise you might catch a cold. I will get you slippers next time," Tristan said. In this weather, Tristan did not want his little one to get sick.

    "But I will dirty the house," Ava said.

    "Don''t worry, the housekeepers will clean it," Tristan said. He did not care even if Ava destroyed the whole house.

    "There''s no need to get me slippers, I don''t think that I''ll come again," Ava said. He did not say anything, who knows, after this, she''d be spending every weekend in his house, making it her second home.

    Ava was looking around his house and noticed that his house was larger than hers, and only one person was living in it. It had a minimalistic design that bordered on dull, everything was black white, and grey. It sort of depicted his personality, cold and aloof.

    "Make yourself comfortable, I''ll be back," Tristan said as he went upstairs.

    "Madam would you like some water?" the housekeeper said, shocked that sir had a female companion.

    "Yes, thanks!" Ava took the glass and drank the water.

    "Do you need anything else, Madam," the housekeeper asked.

    "No, thank you," Ava smiled.

    The housekeeper thought that the lady looked so young compared to him. Knowing sir''s personality, he was probably serious about Madam.

    Ava was surprised to see Tristan''s attire as he came down, he was wearing a loose t-shirt and jeans, in his home clothes, he looked much more approachable. His hair was freely styled, and he had a boyish look.

    "Open your books," Tristan said, sitting next to her. Ava took out all her textbooks and a notebook to write down important points in.

    "I have marked the topics I do not understand," Ava said, pointing to the book.

    "Hmm," Tristan took the textbook, reading the topic only once and he was able to explain everything so clearly and Ava felt that she understood it better than when her professor explained it.

    He gave her real-life examples, which made it easier to remember, she thought she won''t need to review it again to study for the exams.

    Ava lifted her head and noticed Tristan''s face clearly for the first time, he had well-defined features and a strong jawline. His face was relaxed, and there was a hint of happiness in his eyes. She thought he was the most handsome man she had ever seen.

    "Understood?" Tristan asked, his gaze still on the textbook.

    "Uhhh...yeah," Ava stammered, and thought, "Whew, I''m glad he didn''t catch me checking him out." Ava blushed and put her hair behind her ears.

    Tristan noticed Ava checking him out, but pretended not to because he was enjoying her attention. Ava''s close proximity and sweet fragrance had put him in a difficult situation, he wanted to take Ava in his arms and kiss her so badly.

    Ava was like a porcelain doll and was very graceful in her every movement. Every action she performed was so delicate, "How can his little one be so perfect," he thought.

    "Let me underline the important things," Tristan said as he took the pencil from Ava''s hand. She was used to Tristan''s actions, so when he touched her, she didn''t really feel uncomfortable.

    Tristan taught her a few topics and realized that Ava was intelligent. He did not have to repeat anything twice, she was able to grasp the concept right away.

    Ava wanted to take a break before studying the next topic.

    "Do you want to have some snacks?" Tristan checked the time and asked, as it was too early for lunch.

    "I am not yet hungry, it''s okay," Ava replied since it was only 11.30.

 Chapter 41 - 41

    "Oh then, what about a house tour?" Tristan suggested.

    "Sure," Ava said. They had been studying for a while, and they needed a break.

    "Come," Tristan stood up, and Ava followed him.

    He showed her the kitchen, it was pretty minimalistic. The dining area was big enough to host large dinners. There were a few empty rooms around the house, they were unfurnished because he did not know what to do with them yet, then he showed her the heirs favorite room in his house.

    Upstairs was Tristan''s study, as they went in Ava noticed a wall dedicated to all of Tristan''s achievements.

    "Wow! You are so talented," Ava praised him.

    "See, I told you I was a topper in my class," Tristan said, standing behind Ava.

    "I believe you," Ava said and noticed that there was a photo on the study table. She took the photo, it was of a man who looked like the older version of Tristan. Even in the picture, she can tell that the man had a powerful aura that made others listen to him. Next to him was a kid who was smiling brightly, he looked very happy. He was nothing like the person standing before her.

    The boy had an innocent look which Tristan had long lost. "Is this you and your father?" Ava asked.

    "Yes," Tristan said as his face softened, it looked like he was remembering something good.

    "You looked so cute," Ava giggled.

    "Well, how do I look now?" Tristan asked playfully.

    "Hmm... you look��," Ava stopped in the middle, staring at his face.

    "How?" Tristan asked eagerly, wanting Ava to praise him for his looks. He loved Ava so, he wanted to know, whether she appreciated how he looked. Other women would always praise him, yet he felt nothing.

    "Uhm�� You''re still cute," Ava jokingly said. She had stopped feeling awkward with Tristan, he narrowed his eyes.

    "Cute? What the hell was that? The puppy was cute, not him. He was a mature man whose looks were compared to a Greek god. Some magazines even gave him the title of Adonis," he thought.

    "Take that back," Tristan warned her.

    "Hmm okay," Ava pretended that she was going to change her description.

    "You are just too cute, and no one can change that," Ava teased.

    "You ��.," Tristan said, surprised to see this side of Ava. She had always tried to avoid him, and now she was teasing him, he was enjoying this side of her, she was acting of her own free will, and he really liked it.

    Tristan started tickling her. "Stop, please," Ava said in between her laughs. He continued to tickle her but stopped when she started running out of breath.

    Tristan wrapped his arm around her waist while Ava tried to catch her breath. She looked up and met his eyes, and their gazes locked with each other.

    "Tell me I''m handsome," Tristan said in a soft tone.

    "You are handsome," Ava was lost in his eyes and told him the truth.

    "The most handsome right?" Tristan asked with a smile.

    "Uhm-hmm," Ava nodded absentmindedly. A warm feeling crept up Tristan''s heart.

    Ava''s cheeks were red, she was blushing. Tristan had always wanted to pinch her cheeks, and this time he did.

    "Ouch!" Ava rubbed her cheek. She came out of her thoughts and struggled to get out of his arms. He was happy with her response so he loosened his grip on her waist. He did not want to push his luck.

    Ava''s heartbeat had increased due to their close proximity, she bit her lip and bowed her head down to hide her face.

    "Come I will show you the remainder of the house," Tristan said. He saw Ava was feeling shy, and he loved that he can make her feel like this.

    Ava looked so lovely while she was blushing, and he did not want anyone else to see it. Ava was his. He feared that he may lose her.

    He behaved nonchalantly so that she would not feel awkward. He showed her the rest of the house and stood in front of his bedroom. "This is my room," Tristan said and was about to open the door.

    "It''s okay, we don''t need to go in there," Ava said, hurriedly.

    A person''s bedroom was the most private room in someone''s house. Tristan and Ava were not in a relationship, so she didn''t need to see his bedroom. A woman entering a man''s room without a proper title was not a good thing.

    "Okay," Tristan figured Ava would not be comfortable. But he wanted her to come and see his bedroom, just imagining her in his room made him hard.

    He couldn''t wait for the day when they officially became a couple.

    They went to the garden when the tour was over, there was just green grass everywhere, and not even a flower in sight. "Why haven''t you planted any flowers?" Ava asked.

    "Well, I''m very busy, and rarely come to the garden," Tristan said, he wasn''t really interested in trivial things such as flowers or gardening.

    "You should plant some flowers. So that when you are sad, you can look at them, and it can brighten your day," Ava said. Her mother''s hobby was gardening, and she would decorate her house with fresh-cut flowers and scented candles. She got used to that warm and cozy environment.

    That was the reason why Ava always kept a scented candle in her study table at the dorm. To remind her of home.

    "What flowers do you like?" Tristan asked. He wanted to learn more about Ava and all her likes and dislikes. He planned to take care of her in the future, so he wanted everything to suit Ava''s taste.

    "Red roses," Ava instantly answered. He remembered her blushing cheeks, and it was comparable to Red roses.

    This would be Ava''s house in the future, so he wanted to modify everything to her taste.

    The next day Tristan had ordered the servants to plant roses in the garden. Who knew, maybe when Ava came to his house the next time, there would be flowers everywhere.

 Chapter 42 - 42

    The housekeeper had arranged all the dishes on the table for lunch. Tristan had instructed the housekeeper to cook all the best dishes she knew how to cook.

    "Why are there so many dishes?" Ava asked. The table had so much food, it looked like it could feed five to six people.

    "Oh, I didn''t know what you liked, so I asked the housekeeper to prepare every dish that she could think of," Tristan said.

    "I''m not that choosy, I can eat anything," Ava said.

    "Taste each one and let me know which one is your favorite," Tristan said.

    The housekeeper came forward to serve Ava, when Tristan said, "You can go, I will serve her." So she left to give them privacy.

    "Drink some soup first," Tristan said as he ladled some soup in a bowl.

    "I don''t want soup," Ava frowned.

    "Just a little, it''s good for your digestion," Tristan coaxed. It was tomato soup with bread crumbs, Ava didn''t think she would like it.

    While they were eating, Ava''s phone rang and Tristan saw it was Hardin. He tightened his hold on the fork. "Why was that stupid boy calling her now?" he thought, knowing that Hardin had feelings for Ava.

    He was getting to be very possessive and did not want Ava associating with the opposite sex. Ava should belong only to him. He would destroy anyone who came in between them.

    Ava picked up the call. "Oh I''m not at the campus right now," she said, just talking casually.

    Tristan noticed that she was not over-friendly with Hardin, nor did she appear to be excited over his phone call.

    "You and Kelly should go, I will join you next time," Ava said. He could not make much out of the conversion but kind of sensed that Hardin was asking her out. She talked for a minute more and ended the call.

    "Why did he call you?" Tristan asked.

    "Oh we went to the movies last time, and I really liked the actor, and he just released a new movie, so he called me to invite me to watch it," Ava explained.

    "What? You went to a movie with him?" Tristan asked angrily.

    "Yeah," Ava answered, seeing that his mood has changed.

    "Just you two?" Tristan asked, he was getting mad just thinking about Ava going out to the movies with another guy.

    "Oh no, Kelly was there as well," Ava said.

    "That''s good," Tristan said, relaxing a little, he was still pissed.

    "Don''t go to the movies," Tristan said.

    "Why not?" Ava asked, confused.

    "Because you should study and not waste your time. Your exams are coming up," Tristan said.

    "Yeah, that''s true. Okay I won''t," Ava agreed, thinking that he just wanted her to concentrate on her studies.

    His mind was not at ease, he can prevent her from going out because of the exams, but what about the future? He did not want other guys to court Ava. Their relationship should be official soon, and he''s thinking of confessing his feelings.

    If they were together then other men cannot make their move on her, even if someone tries to make a move on her, he''d know what to do.

    Tristan Ambrosio did not become successful overnight, he knew how to handle his opponents, whether be it in business or love.

    He really loved his little one, and he was never going to hurt her. He was going to love and care for her so much that Ava will never love anyone apart from him. He was going to prove to her that marrying him would be the best decision. Given their age difference, he wanted to spoil her like a child and fulfill her every wish she has.

    Ava declared she did not want any more food.

    "Eat a little more," Tristan suggested serving her some pasta. She thought that the food tasted better than the food from any five-star hotel.

    Tristan Ambrosio belonged to the aristocratic family, his staff was the best in the industry, so it follows that the chef would be the best as well.

    He first met the chef when he was dining abroad. He had proposed to hire him as soon as Tristan was done with dinner, but the chef refused because he was finally getting recognized to be one of the most innovative chefs in his country. He wanted to be recognized for his work.

    So Tristan sent PA Jack to negotiate and give him an offer he could not refuse, they offered the chef more money than he could earn in a year, so he agreed.

    "Hmm�� the food is very tasty," Ava said, savoring the taste.

    "Well you can have this daily if you marry me," Tristan said, staring at Ava, waiting for her reaction.

    "What?" Ava panicked, was he proposing to her?

    "I was just joking," Tristan fibbed, he wanted to see how she would react, but it seemed like she did not have any romantic feelings towards him yet. He was disappointed, but he still had time to change her mind.

    He knew that there was nobody else for him, Ava was the woman he would be marrying.

    "Oh okay��," Ava relaxed as the housekeeper came in with the dessert.

    "Madam, did you like your lunch?" the housekeeper asked.

    "Yes, I loved it, there was a lot though, and I can''t finish all of that," Ava replied.

    The housekeeper was happy, Tristan told her that if Ava did not like the food they prepared, then he was going to deduct their salary.

    After lunch, they continued studying until it became dark. Ava was satisfied that she made a dent in her studies, and she was optimistic that she understood it better because of Tristan''s help.

    "Thank you for having me here, but I think I need to go," Ava said as she packed her bag.

    Tristan was sad. Today was one of the best days of his life and he did not know how time passed so soon, he wanted the day to be a little bit longer so that he could be with Ava.

    He wanted to stop her and make her stay, but he knew it was not possible. "Let me drop you off," Tristan volunteered.

    When they reached her dorm, Tristan got out of the car and handed Ava a bag, "Since you liked the food so much, I had some packed for you to eat at dinner."

    "Aww.. that''s so sweet of you, thanks!" Ava happily took it.

    "If you have any questions, don''t forget you can always ask me," Tristan said.

    "Sure," Ava said as she walked towards her dorm.

    Tristan went back to the office to complete his work.

 Chapter 43 - 43

    Kelly was working at the cafe, and it was a bit busy today. She had been working non-stop since she came in and barely had a second to rest.

    PA Jack was relieved that these days his workload had been reduced. After his boss started courting Ava, he was not as obsessed about work, he had even relaxed a little bit, no more over time, they even had some free time today.

    Instead of going home, he came to the cafe where Kelly worked. He did not have her number and did not know whether she worked in the cafe every day.

    He thought he''d try his luck anyway, so he entered the cafe and searched for her, but he was a little disappointed because he did not find her right away.

    "Excuse me, Sir, I know the place is a little crowded, but there is one table at the corner if you want to take that," another waiter said to Jack.

    He was already inside the cafe and thought leaving now may seem rude, so he decided to have one cup of coffee before going home. And just when he sat down, he saw her. Kelly had been in the kitchen, filling out some of the orders when he came in.

    "Hi, Kelly!" Jack excitedly called out when he saw her.

    She was surprised to see him, "What are you doing here?" she asked as she walked toward him.

    "Oh I was passing by and thought of having a cup of coffee," he lied.

    Kelly''s bad opinion about Jack had been wiped clean, now she just treated him politely like any other customer.

    "Let me take your order," Kelly said.

    "What would you suggest?" PA Jack asked.

    "Hmm... let me see. I would suggest that you get an order of Antoccino and a blueberry muffin," Kelly suggested.

    "Okay, I want to order that," Jack smiled, anything just so he could talk to her longer.

    In his 25 years, he had never liked anyone, his concentration was on his studies, and later even with all the blind dates, he thought that he would never find anyone.

    Jack was never attracted to Kelly when they first met. He thought she was from an upper-class family because she went to school with the rest of them. All he wanted was someone from the middle class who would not look down on him, someone who would appreciate him for who he was.

    Kelly was very feisty and did not pretend to put up an image like everyone else, and that''s what impressed him, she dressed casually, nothing showy or seductive. When he found out she worked at the cafe he was smitten, because that meant she was independent and a very hard worker, qualities he was looking for in his future wife.

    When she caught his eye, all he could think about was dating her with marriage in mind. He had no intention of fooling around and playing games, but he was scared to ask her out because she was very headstrong.

    "What if she rejects me in front of all these people? I don''t think I can live up to the humiliation," he thought.

    Jack was very intelligent, and a soft-hearted person, not bossy like Tristan. He did not have enough courage to trick a girl and make her fall for him.

    He had seen what his boss planned for Ava, he was setting her up for a love trap, but he did not think that would work on Kelly. He believed he should woo her just like they do in romantic movies, but he is in for a surprise because Kelly will not be moved by any of these.

    Kelly came with his order while he was pondering what he should do. "Hey, why don''t you join me," Jack said, and she looked at him like he was crazy.

    "Are you aware that I am working right now, and employees are not supposed to sit with customers?" Kelly said sarcastically.

    Jack felt like a fool, the movies always showed the gentlemen always inviting the lady for coffee, but they never showed one where the lady was a waitress.

    "Oh sorry," Jack said, thinking of another way to spend time with her.

    "What time will your shift end?" he asked.

    "Why are you asking?" Kelly replied, suspicious of his motives.

    "Oh it''s almost dark so I thought I could drop you off," he said.

    "You don''t need to do that, you can leave after you finish your coffee," Kelly said sternly.

    "But it''s not safe," Jack said, concerned about her.

    "Look mister, I''ve been doing this for a while, I walk to the dorm, and nothing has happened to me, and just like every day, I''ll manage. I need to go, there are customers waiting for me," Kelly said, as she turned to go.

    "Wait!" he called out.

    "What now?" Kelly turned around, irritated.

    "What about the lunch which you promised me?" Jack asked, calling in her promise, she had accused him of being somebody else, and she had promised him a meal because of her mistake.

    "Oh yeah, okay I''m free on Sunday," Kelly said.

    "Okay, where are we going?" Jack asked enthusiastically.

    "Just pick the place, anywhere is fine," she said, uncaring. She wasn''t interested to go out with him, it was just a formality.

    "How about X restaurant?" he suggested. The restaurant he suggested had a Sunday special for couples, and he wanted to experience that with Kelly.

    "No, that''s very expensive, I can''t afford it. Choose another restaurant that everyone can afford," Kelly said. All her money went to her education, so she cannot just squander her money.

    "It''s no problem, I can pay," Jack said.

    "This is supposed to be my treat, and I''m the one paying for our meal," she said, stating the obvious.

    "Then I will pay on Sunday, and you can pay next time," Jack said, feeling smug about his idea because it means that he could have lunch with her twice.

    "Listen, I have decided we should have lunch at Vinny''s restaurant and there will be no next time," Kelly said, pissed.

    "Oh okay, give me your number," Jack was a little disheartened that she did not want to go out with him more than once, nevertheless he was happy and was looking forward to lunch on Sunday.

    "Can you explain why you need my number now?" Kelly asked with one eyebrow raised.

    "So that you can easily find me in the restaurant on Sunday," he said.

    "Don''t worry, It''s not a big place, I can easily find you," she said.

    "What if I can''t find you?" he asked seriously.

    "Are you kidding me?" Kelly said, angrily, taking one of his napkins and writing her number down.

    "Here take it, I''m busy and have already wasted a lot of time by talking to you," Kelly said, walking away.

    Jack took the napkin with a big smile on his face. He was very proud of himself, it was hard to get her number, but he still got it. He enjoyed his coffee and ate his muffin slowly so he could watch Kelly as she served the other customers.

    After finishing his coffee, he waited for Kelly because he wanted to talk to her again before he went home. "Thanks for the coffee and muffin suggestion, I loved it," he said, smiling at her.

    "My pleasure," Kelly replied.

 Chapter 44 - 44

    Hardin hasn''t seen Ava in the past few days. They would usually bump into each other around campus all the time. But when he tried calling her, she would always say that she was busy studying.

    He really wanted to see her and made up every excuse he could think of, he would hang out outside their dorm, at the library, and he invited her to see a movie that had her favorite actor in it, but she declined that as well.

    Just a glimpse of her would brighten up his day, he had been studying earlier, but he had lost interest, he couldn''t stop thinking about Ava, he really missed her so much.

    To everybody else, Hardin looked like someone who had it together he had everything anybody could want. He was good-looking, smart, and rich, but like everyone else, he had his own battles to fight.

    The home was supposed to be where you feel the safest and the most secure but for Hardin home was where it all fell apart. Nobody knows anything about his family because he has never shared any of that with everyone if they only knew.

    He dreaded coming home, where it always smelled like the hospital, where machines were beeping all the time, and where he remembers all the horrible things that happened.

    For once, he just wanted to be a regular college kid, carefree and happy. He never dated casually because he did not want to end up like him, the person that destroyed all their lives.

    Just like everyone he had a secret longing to have a happy family. He wanted to get married to the love of his life and perhaps have children one day. He never imagined he would find her while he was still in school. He had given up all hope because all the women he met were superficial and shallow. But not Ava, she was the kindest, nicest, and most humble person he had met.

    Her family was one of the wealthiest families in their city, but she never flaunted or lorded that fact over anybody. She made friends easily, and she was very comfortable to be with. With her, he did not have to pretend, he could be just himself, and he knew that she would understand what he was going through if he ever told her the truth.

    She was very genuine, and he was falling in love with her. She was just easy to love.

    And that''s where Lily, the campus beauty, found him, contemplating in front of the library. She had been trying to get Hardin by himself, but until today he was always surrounded by people, so when she saw him alone, she did not waste her chance.

    She was going to confess her true feelings for him today. He was the one who would fulfill all her wishes, she saw him as an opportunity to climb the ladder and be finally rich.

    She was a little apprehensive, thinking that maybe he already liked somebody else.

    "Here you are. I was searching everywhere for you," Lily said as she sat down beside him.

    "Why are you looking for me?" Hardin asked. He never really disliked her, but he just didn''t enjoy talking to her. She was very superficial, and it seemed like all she wanted to talk about was either herself or to gossip about other people.

    "I have something important to tell you, do you mind if we go somewhere private?" she asked.

    "There''s nobody here, why don''t you just tell me," Hardin said in a bored tone.

    They were on the college campus, and even though it was not crowded, but a few people were walking around, she did not want other people to hear what she had to say.

    "Please�� I don''t want other people to hear what I have to say," Lily acted pitifully.

    "Okay, fine, let''s go," Hardin said, skeptical. So they found an empty classroom.

    "What did you want to tell me, do it fast. I don''t have a lot of time, I need to review for the exams," Hardin said.

    "Okay.. uhm...The first time I saw you, I thought you were the most handsome guy I have ever seen. Then as I got to know you, I learned that you were a very kind-hearted person. I fall in love with you more with each passing day. Will you accept my love?" Lily asked.

    She was very good at manipulating people and sweet-talking her way out of any situation, and right now that''s what she was doing. She didn''t really love Hardin, she just saw him as a means to an end.

    He was surprised by her sudden confession, and he was deep in thought for a minute.

    Not wanting him to get away, Lily bowed her head, acting like a shy teenager telling her crush she liked him. "Hardin, I really love you, do you love me too?" she asked.

    "I''m sorry but I don''t love you," he said. She had expected this to happen, but she will not take no for an answer. She will do everything to persuade him to fall for her.

    Born in poverty Lily learned that if you do not go after what you want you will never get it. She was good at reading human emotions and using them to her advantage.

    "Please, give me a chance to prove my love," Lily said with watery eyes. Anybody who saw this would break down and believe that perhaps her love was true.

    "Sorry, but I can''t," Hardin said.

    "Tell me what you do not like, I can change it," Lily said.

    "Listen, it''s not you, it''s me, I cannot love you," Hardin said sternly.

    Lily thought she should execute her next move since talking to him does not seem to work, she walked to the door and locked it.

    "What are you doing?" Hardin asked, alarmed.

    Lily was going to seduce him with her body if she cannot convince him with her words.

    "Stop!" Hardin screamed, but she kept on removing the buttons on her shirt.

    He could not take this anymore, so as she started to open up her shirt to show him her lace-covered breasts, he pushed her aside and ran towards the door.

    Lily fell when he shoved her aside, and she felt humiliated, he stopped and turned around when he heard her sobbing.

    "Look, whatever you''re doing here will not make me like you, I feel disgusted. Cover yourself and have some dignity," Hardin explained.

    "Wait! Do you like someone else?" Lily asked, wiping her tears.

    "It''s none of your business," Hardin said.

    "I know you like somebody else, tell me who it is," Lily asked, seeing that he avoided her question.

    "I do not want to talk about it," Hardin said. He had been spending a lot of time with Kelly and Ava lately, so her competition would be those two if she ever had any.

    "Is it Kelly?" Lily asked.

    "What? No," Hardin replied immediately.

    "Then it must be Ava," she deduced. He didn''t say anything, silently acknowledging the fact.

    "Yes, it must be Ava," Lily repeated.

    "Get dressed before anyone else comes," Hardin said on his way out.

    "Ava! Why is it you every time!" Lily screamed angrily.

    Lily''s hatred for Ava kept on growing.

 Chapter 45 - 45

    After Lily seduced the professor into sleeping with her, she had not seen him again.

    Mr. Scott had given her all his notes, but after studying all the papers that he gave her, none of it made sense. It was two days before the exams, and she wanted to make sure that he was still under her control. She needed him until she finished school, this was her last year, and after graduation, she would cut all connections with him.

    She had called the professor, and it seemed like he was waiting for her call because he picked up after only one ring.

    "Hi sir��," she said in a singsong voice, "Have you forgotten me," Lily asked.

    "No, I was waiting for your call," he said.

    After their meeting at the hotel, he could not stop thinking about her constantly.

    He wanted to be with her again but did not want to initiate the call, he had been a good husband and father all his life, and this was unbecoming of him, but he didn''t really feel all that guilty about it.

    Once he had a taste of the forbidden fruit, he could not stop craving for it, he was not even interested in his wife anymore, he had Lily for that. He wanted more than one night, but he was scared of getting caught.

    All he could think about was her hot body, and how much he had enjoyed it that day, he forgot about everything except Lily. He thought about calling her so many times but was not sure if she would agree to meet with him again.

    Now that she called, it was like Santa Claus had come to give him a gift.

    "Do you miss me? Would you like to see me again?" she purred like a cat.

    "Yes, yes, I would like to see you right now," he said enthusiastically.

    "Really, come pick me up at X road," she said.

    "Sure, I''ll be there soon, wait for me," he said and jumped up to get ready. He spotted her right away when he got to their meeting location.

    Mr. Scott soaked up her presence, she was wearing a black mini skirt that hiked up when she got in the car, an orange tight sleeveless top that hugged her curves, and purple heels that made her butt taut and firm.

    She had tied her hair in a bun baring her neck, put on red lipstick to make her lips more eye-catching, and sprayed a lot of perfume to intoxicate him. He could not control himself and squeezed one of her knees as she sat down.

    Lily moved his hand, but he just placed it higher on her leg.

    "Concentrate on the road," Lily said sternly.

    "I want to concentrate on you," the professor said, he said rubbing her thigh.

    "Naughty," Lily giggled, letting him take small liberties. When she did not stop him, he became bolder and reached into her skirt.

    She held his hand and stopped him, "Wait till we reach the hotel," she said, smiling. He just couldn''t keep his hands to himself and started squeezing her boobs over her top.

    Lily slapped his hands playfully, but the professor did not stop.

    "Are you very eager to have me?" Lily asked sexily.

    "Oh yes, very much!" the professor agreed.

    "Look out, there are traffic police, you don''t want to get caught, behave for now," she warned. So he kept his hands to himself until they reached the hotel.

    The receptionist has been working at the hotel, and they are asked to be discreet when they deal with their customers, but she couldn''t help but stare because the girl looked like she could be around her age, and the guy was old enough to be her father.

    The girl was dressed so provocatively that the man couldn''t even keep his hands to himself. He was touching her inappropriately that they were making some of the guests uncomfortable. Most of them speculated that they are probably having an affair.

    Mr. Scott couldn''t wait to kiss Lily, but she had other plans as soon as they got to their room.

    They were sitting on the bed when Lily asked him, "Before we start, I have a question. Do you like me?"

    "Yes, I love you very much," he was blinded by lust. He was trying to feel his way up her skirt.

    "Then how are you going to prove you love me?" she asked, trying to evade his hands.

    "Tell me what I should do?" he was ready to do anything to please her.

    "I know you are helping me pass my exams, but I want more," she demanded, "But I don''t think you can give me what I want."

    "No, no, tell me, I will give you anything you desire," this would be a rare opportunity to have a hot girl like Lily, so he wanted to make her happy.

    "I want five lakhs. I have a family emergency," Lily pleaded, but of course, she was lying. She just wanted to take advantage of him since he was a fool, and he would do whatever she wanted anyway.

    "Five Lakhs, I don''t think I have that much money," he was shocked, being an ordinary college professor he did not know where to get that amount. He wasn''t even paid enough every month.

    "See, I told you you won''t be able to fulfill my request. There is no use for me to be with you. I think I''m just going to leave," Lily got up and went to open the door.

    "Wait, don''t go," he panicked and followed her to the door. She smirked, knowing that she had him in the palm of her hand. She turned around, pouting.

    She could see the fear in his eyes, he was scared that she would leave him if he did not give in to her demands. "I will think of something, give me some time," he said, pleading with her to stay.

    Lily kept quiet like she was contemplating if she should stay and believe him.

    "Please trust me, I will arrange for you to have five lakhs as soon as possible, please don''t leave," he begged.

    Lily smiled, knowing that he would surely make sure she had the money. He was relieved, seeing that she was not angry at him anymore.

    "Come here," Lily called, she sat back down on the bed and patted the space beside her. He ran to her like a lost puppy.

    So she rewarded him by kissing him passionately, and he returned her kisses with equal fervor, roaming his hands all over her body.

    When she removed her clothes, his eyes bugged out, and thought himself lucky to have this wonderful creation in front of him right now.

    They stayed there until the wee hours of the night, satisfying both their needs.

    But who knew that today''s actions will be the cause of their downfall tomorrow.

 Chapter 46 - 46

    Tristan was in the office and having a meeting with the shareholders. Mr. Wesley was there as well because they were collaborating on a project.

    In today''s meeting, they were reviewing the progress of their project. It had gotten better results than they expected. It had been a successful launch, and everyone was happy.

    Suddenly Tristan''s phone beeped. He usually kept his phone silent during the meetings but nowadays after he started talking to Ava, his phone was never silent because he did not want to miss a single call from Ava.

    Tristan saw that it was a message from Ava. He smiled as he opened her message.

    "I have a question," Ava''s message said. They''ve been in constant contact with each other ever since their study session. She would either call or text him all the time. He suggested they meet, but she was studying for her other subjects.

    "Tell me, what is it?" Tristan texted back. The shareholders were surprised to see Tristan texting someone in the middle of the meeting, and on top of that, he was smiling too.

    They whispered amongst themselves, wondering who he was texting with. No one had any idea except PA Jack. Jack was loyal to Tristan and did not betray his confidence.

    Mr. Wesley was curious to know about the person on the other end, but he had no idea that it was his daughter. He would never imagine that Tristan would be attracted to his daughter.

    Ava had sent him the question, and he replied that he would call her back in ten minutes.

    "Everything is good. Can we conclude this meeting?" Tristan said. The meeting was almost done anyway, so everybody had agreed.

    "Wait, I have something to say," Mr. Wesley interrupted.

    "I know everyone has contributed to the success of this project, so I wanted to invite everyone for a party at my house," he said.

    "Mr. Ambrosio, would you please come to the party?" He invited Tristan personally.

    "I will definitely come," Tristan said without hesitation. He rarely comes to any of these events, but Ava''s father was inviting him, so how could he reject him. He had to make a good impression with his father-in-law because when he learns about their relationship, then it wouldn''t be too hard to accept him. Plus, Ava will definitely be at the part, so how could he miss this chance to meet his little one.

    Mr. Wesley was happy with Tristan''s response. After doing business with Tristan Mr. Wesley found out that Tristan was not as scary as the rumors say he was. He can say that he even liked Tristan.

    But he did not know that Tristan was very cold and cruel when it came to his business deals, he only treated Mr. Wesley well because he was Ava''s father.

    After Tristan went out, the shareholders asked PA Jack if Tristan was dating anyone. Jack lied and said that he didn''t know. They were curious because they have never seen Tristan with any women before and they wanted to know what type of woman can make an iceberg like Tristan fall in love.

    He had called Ava, and as soon as she picked up the phone, she started asking her questions one after the other.

    "Calm down, now tell me your questions slowly, one by one. Get a paper and pen so you can write down the important points," Tristan said.

    "Okay, I understood everything now," she said after Tristan was done explaining everything. He was happy that Ava was starting to depend on him. It showed that she trusted him.

    "You have one more day before the exam, take lots of rest, and eat properly," Tristan advised.

    "But I am scared, I think I have to review some more. I feel like I got some areas wrong," Ava complained.

    "Ava, if you do not get enough rest, then your memory might fail you and affect your performance," He said.

    "Okay Mr. Topper....," Ava teased, and Tristan chuckled. After ending the call, he had a huge smile on his face.

    It was getting difficult to keep away from her, every call or text message made him long for her more each day. He was wondering how he can make her take the next step towards their relationship.

    It was Sunday, the day Jack and Kelly were supposed to meet for lunch. Jack was there even before the designated time.

    He had put on his best shirt and got a flower bouquet to give Kelly.

    When Kelly got there, Jack stood up and waved his hand, it was a very small restaurant, and it was easy to spot people. So she thought offhand that he was weird to do that.

    She was wearing jeans and a very old shirt that looked very soft and comfortable, her hair was tied up in a ponytail, and no makeup. He felt overdressed.

    Jack saw their meeting as a date, and he put in a lot of effort to look good, but for Kelly, she was just having lunch with an acquaintance.

    "Tell me what you want to order," Kelly passed the menu to Jack.

    "Oh I forgot, these flowers are for you," Jack gave the bouquet to her.

    "Why are you giving me these?" she asked, suspiciously

    "Because you invited me to lunch," he replied.

    "I don''t like flowers," she said, rejecting his flowers.

    "But I already bought it for you, I cannot throw it away," he said.

    "Well, that''s not my problem," she said indifferently.

    "Please take it this time. These are such pretty flowers, you should not waste them," he insisted.

    She took the flowers and placed them on the seat beside her without even looking at it.

    Jack had ordered a few dishes for them to eat. "I sent you a lot of messages, and you never replied back," he said. As soon as he got her number, Jack started texting her very long messages.

    "You sent me messages? I did not know you did," she said, confused.

    "Why don''t you check your phone, you''ll see," he said.

    Kelly checked her phone and saw there were a lot of messages from one number that she had been ignoring.

    "Is this your number? She asked as she showed her phone to Jack.

    "Yeah, why haven''t you opened my messages?" he questioned.

    "I usually do not check messages from unknown numbers and you were texting me good morning every day and the good night before I sleep. I thought it was spam, or it was intended for someone else," she said, shrugging her shoulders.

    Jack was angry that she dismissed his messages just like that. He spent a lot of time typing those messages, and she thought they were spam messages and didn''t even bother to open them or ask who sent them.

    "Save my number so that you will not miss my message next time," he said.

    "There''s no need to. I think we won''t be in contact after today''s meal," she said, and it made him sad. He thought that getting her number was the most important part because he thought it was going to be smooth sailing from there.

    They say finding someone you like is difficult, but it''s more difficult to make them like you back, but he will not easily give up. Sooner or later, Kelly will warm up to him. For now, he will try to enjoy their lunch together and will worry about the future later.

 Chapter 47 - 47

    The party was very luxurious. Mr. Wesley has spared no expense because of the success of the business deal with Tristan.

    Mrs. Wesley had ordered these wonderful flower arrangements and had them meticulously placed around the house to beautify and enhance the ambiance.

    She was a very clever and sensible woman, and it was reflected in the decor and food for the party. Being a top model in her younger years, she had always been stylish and classy.

    Mr. Wesley loved and pampered his wife in all the years of their marriage, which made it possible for Ava and Sara to grow up in a warm and loving family.

    Mrs. Wesley dressed elegantly, which made her look younger than her age. As they milled about together with their guests, one can see that this couple really complimented each other.

    Tristan made sure to wear his best suit, so Ava would notice him, and as soon as he got to the party everyone''s attention was on him.

    Mr. Wesley welcomed him personally into their house, it was rare for him to have a representative of the Aristocratic families visit their household, so they made sure that Tristan was well cared for and entertained.

    Mrs. Wesley told the servants to offer him some refreshments, but Tristan declined. He walked around and talked to Mr. Anderson and the other important businessmen that were invited, but his eyes were always searching for Ava. He wanted to get it over with, so he could be with her. She was the reason he came to this party anyway.

    When he got a break from the conversations he went in search of her, not seeing her in the main areas of the house, he went upstairs and tried to look for her bedroom.

    Ava was taking time to get ready because there were too many choices. She had her own walk-in closet that her mom had stocked with designer clothing, and she ended up choosing a pink lace dress that had a chiffon skirt. For her accessories, she chose to wear her diamond earrings and bracelet.

    Tristan was walking down the hallway when Ava came out of her room. It had been several days since he''d seen her, and it felt like he was seeing her again for the first time. He was captivated by her beauty once again.

    As she closed the door, she noticed him. "Tristan...you''re finally here," she said happily as she walked towards him.

    Tristan smiled, her pink dress made her look more delicate than before. It made her look like a life-sized doll, and the diamonds she wore sparkled just like she did.

    When her black jet hair was behind her ears, the diamond earrings she wore looked like stars twinkling in the night sky.

    "I was waiting for you," she said enthusiastically.

    "You were?" Tristan questioned. He did not know that his little one was waiting for him. His heart skipped a beat, it meant a lot to him that she wanted him to be here tonight.

    "Yes, I did very well in exams. All thanks for your concise explanation to answer all my questions. It was easy for me to answer all the questions in the exam," Ava declared.

    "I knew you were going to perform well," Tristan said.

    "Yeah, I am so intelligent right?" Ava self-boasted.

    "Yes, you are," Tristan stared at her intently. He looked like he was going to say something else, but the look he gave her made her blush.

    Tristan chuckled, and Ava blushed a little more.

    "I helped you score very well in your exams, so how are you going to thank me?" Tristan asked. He was a capitalist and never missed an opportunity that would benefit him.

    "I''m not sure. Tell me, what did you have in mind?" Ava said eagerly, she did not know what gift to give someone who was already rich that he could afford everything? Not having any idea, she just asked him directly,

    "I want to take you out for a whole day," Tristan said.

    "Oh yeah? Where are you taking me?" Ava asked. She did not mind going out with him because they''ve gone out several times, so she''s gotten comfortable having him around.

    "It''s going to be a surprise," he said, not bothering to explain further. He thought that this would be a good time to confess since she was comfortable around him, and there was no time to waste.

    She just finished her exams and would be having a holiday, so he planned everything perfectly. He planned to propose to Ava in a very impressive manner. She would be mesmerized and would agree to his proposal, and just thinking about it made him very happy.

    "Okay, let''s go down to the party, the guests are waiting," so they both went downstairs where the party was in full swing. Her parents introduced her to a few guests, but as usual, she felt very shy, so she stayed mostly on the sidelines. If Sara was here, they''d be mingling since she was usually the center of attention.

    Tristan''s attention was never far from Ava even though they went their separate ways, his eyes followed her wherever she went. What he really wanted was to have her beside him during the whole party but he knew that was not possible, not yet.

    He decided that when he starts hosting parties after they get married, Ava will always be beside him.

    On one the other side of the party, Mrs. Wesley and a few of her friends were gathered in the corner exchanging stories and the latest news.

    "Mrs. Wesley, your youngest daughter looks very beautiful today, but I did not see Sara," said some businessman''s wife.

    "Thank you! Sara is busy with her photoshoots and she said she won''t be here until next month," Mrs. Wesley said. She felt proud when other people praised her daughters, after all, they were her pride and joy.

    When she was younger everyone praised her for her good looks, and with god''s grace, both her daughters turned out to be very beautiful.

    "That''s good. I saw Sara''s latest ad on tv."

    "Oh but she needs to be careful, the entertainment industry can have its bad side."

    Each of them had something to say.

    "My Sara works hard and knows how to take care of herself, she will be okay, thank you for your concern," Mrs. Wesley replied but deep inside Mrs. Wesley was also worried about Sara. Her daughter was very brave, but sometimes very rash as well, she usually forgets her manners when she gets angry and just speaks her mind.

    She never failed to call her daughter to ask about her wellbeing and her whereabouts, her only complaint was that Sara rarely comes home.

    "By the way, what is your younger daughter Ava going to pursue after college?" someone asked.

    "Ava has not decided, but we will be okay with whatever she chooses," Mrs. Wesley said.

    Her husband wanted their oldest daughter Sara to join the business, but she instead became a model. They know Ava cannot handle the business since she was not outgoing and assertive like Sara, she would not be able to survive in the business industry. So it will fall on Sara''s shoulder to take care of their business or it could be their future son-in-law when they get married.

    Ava had always been pampered since she was a kid, and they were okay with whatever she wanted to do.

 Chapter 48 - 48

    When the music started playing, couples started heading to the dance floor, and Tristan had the same idea, he wanted to dance with Ava.

    "Ava, let''s dance," Tristan asked as he stood beside Ava.

    "Let''s dance later," Ava said, "there''s usually a crowd when the music starts." She doesn''t like dancing on a packed dance floor.

    "No, you promised me a dance before, and I''m collecting," he said.

    "When was this?" she questioned him

    "When I first met you at Nina''s wedding, don''t you remember," he said.

    She remembered it now. When they first met in the garden, she was so scared of him and tried to avoid him, but Tristan still came to talk to her and asked her to dance, which she had reluctantly agreed to.

    But luck was on her side because the band had stopped playing by the time they got to the dance floor, so she promised him to dance next time.

    She thought she would never see Tristan again after that day, but look at where they are now.

    "You still remember that?" she asked.

    "I remember everything about you," Tristan said as he extended his hand to her. Ava was flattered, so she smiled as she took his hand and followed him to the dance floor.

    Ava was not a good dancer, but Tristan was an excellent partner, he matched her steps and led her across the dance floor like they''ve been dance partners for a long time.

    The aristocratic heirs were trained in the arts as well as fighting to make sure that they did not miss out on anything, but among the heirs, Dmitri was the worst dancer.

    Surprisingly, Ava enjoyed dancing with Tristan, and everywhere around them people were switching partners. A few of them wanted to get a chance to dance with Ava but backed off when they saw Tristan''s glare.

    "Tristan, everybody''s switching partners," Ava said looking around.

    "Do you want to dance with other people?" Tristan asked as he narrowed his eyes.

    "No," she said as she looked into his eyes.

    "Me too, I only want to dance with you," Tristan said, smiling at her.

    Mr. Wesley was talking to a few businessmen when someone asked him, "So have you planned who your daughters are going to marry?" Mr. Melton asked.

    "Oh no, not right now. Sara is busy right now, she''s concentrating on her career, and Ava is too young to get married," Mr. Wesley said.

    Getting married for convenience and business deals was common in the upper class. Mr. Wesley was a rich businessman, so a lot of people were interested in marrying their sons to his daughters.

    Mr. Wesley''s daughters were not only rich but also very beautiful and educated. So marrying them would be like hitting the jackpot.

    He loves his daughters a lot and wanted them to marry good guys, not someone who married them for money.

    He pampered and took very good care of his daughters and made sure that their future would look bright. His business was successful enough, that he didn''t need to compromise his daughter''s happiness to improve the business.

    "This is my son Charles, he just finished his studies and joined my business recently," Mr. Melton said.

    Charles was the only son of Mr. Melton, he was a very good looking guy but led a very carefree life, he planned to take over the business from his father so he can use the money however he wants. His father controlled him a lot so they clashed a lot.

    "Congratulations on the success of your project Mr. Wesley," Charles said.

    "Thanks a lot, good luck in joining your dad''s company," Mr. Wesley said.

    "I was thinking of marriage between my son Charles and your youngest daughter Ava," Mr. Melton said. Charles was younger than Sara so Mr. Melton suggested Ava.

    "But I just said��," Mr. Wesley said.

    "I know you said that your daughter is still young, and I am not saying we should get them married right away. Let them get to know each other for some time, and then later we can decide, who knows they might even fall in love," Mr. Melton said.

    He wanted to grab this opportunity and make sure that his son Charles marries Ava. He knew that Mr. Wesley had two daughters and no sons, so all of their property will be divided equally into two and Mr. Melton has had his sights on Mr. Wesley''s property for a long time.

    Tristan overheard Mr. Melton''s marriage proposal, and he got very angry. That was preposterous, his son was not going to marry his little one. Ava was his, and she was going to marry him. Nobody loves Ava as he does, and he will destroy Mr. Melton if he continued his stupid idea. He will not tolerate Ava associating with any other men except him.

    Ava belongs to him.

    Mr. Wesley did not like Mr. Melton''s suggestion. He had heard that Mr. Melton was not a good person and did a lot of shady things to make his business prosper.

    "I''ll think about it later, let''s just enjoy the party today," Mr. Wesley politely rejected. But Mr. Melton was not satisfied, so he looked at his son and sent him the signal. His son nodded and knew what he had to do.

    Tristan was a very attentive person and saw the exchange between Mr. Melton and his son. He saw that Charles headed for Ava and went and followed him. He will make sure that Charles does not get near his little one.

    Mr. Melton instructed his son on what had to be done. He already planned it out, if Mr. Wesley did not agree with his suggestion, then Charles would go and flirt with Ava and have her slowly fall in love with him. And in time, Mr. Wesley will obviously agree to their marriage.

    "Hi Ava, I''m Charles," Charles said, introducing himself to Ava. Charles was a playboy and dated a lot of girls abroad, and he never committed to anyone.

    He once dated a girl seriously, but one day she just suddenly broke up with him, her reason was that her parents opposed their relationship, they said he was not worthy of their daughter. This broke his heart, so from then on, he just used women.

    Charles did not want to marry Ava, but he agreed because his dad pressured him, his dad promised him that he would be given full control of the business after their marriage.

    He was ready to do anything to get the business.

 Chapter 49 - 49

    Charles had been eyeing Ava ever since they got to the party, and he thought she was very beautiful, "I''m going to enjoy playing with her," he thought.

    "Hi, It''s nice to meet you," Ava said.

    "You look really beautiful today," Charles compliments her, and it was not a lie. He had seen a lot of beautiful women abroad, but Ava was incomparable. He''s never seen someone as innocent as her before.

    Before she could say anything, Tristan stood beside her wearing a scowl on his face. His blood was boiling, he was hitting on her and it did not sit well with him.

    He wanted to take her away from Charles right away. "Ava, I want to talk to you, and it''s very urgent," Tristan said.

    "What?" Ava asked, confused.

    "Not here, let''s go upstairs," he said, insistent.

    "But the party''s still going on," she said, it seemed like she did not want to be parted from Charles.

    Tristan did not say anything and took Ava''s hand and dragged her up the stairs. Charles had heard about Tristan''s reputation and how he ruled the business industry. He did not want to offend Tristan and become his enemy because anybody that offended a member of the Aristocratic family never had an easy life.

    So he did not say anything in front of Tristan and silently watched him take Ava by the hand and drag her upstairs.

    "What are you doing?'''' Ava asked, irritated by his behavior.

    "Ava, listen carefully, stay away from other men from now on. I do not like you talking with that boy downstairs, understood ", Tristan warned her.

    Ava got a little scared seeing his serious expression. "I can talk with whomever I like," Ava replied back bravely. She did not like Tristan telling her what to do, he was a friend and nothing more, he shouldn''t be commanding her as he did.

    "No, you will not talk with other men who have bad intentions towards you," Tristan said in a cold tone leaving no room for arguments.

    "You cannot tell me what I should or shouldn''t do," Ava said. They have spent a lot of time together and she felt that Tristan was very trustworthy and he had good intentions and will not hurt her.

    "That''s where you are wrong. I can tell you what to do because you are mine," he declared possessively as he held her hand.

    "You are crazy, let me go," she said as she pulled her hand away from him, but he will not let her go, so he held her waist.

    "Yes, I''m crazy, crazy for you," Tristan continued to tighten his hold and did not bother that Ava was struggling to get out of his grip.

    "Shh... keep quiet and listen to me," he coaxed her in a gentle tone, so she stopped struggling and listened to what he had to say.

    "I love you, Ava. You are the only one who has touched my heart.

    I promise to love you ''til my last dying breath. I am very serious about you, and I know that you are my only chance of happiness. I never knew I was missing something in my life until I met you, you made me see the possibility of a future with someone.

    I never desired anything as I desire you. My life will never be complete without you.

    I promise to make you happy and never regret being with me," Tristan confessed out of frustration. He never thought he would confess this way, he had planned a big surprise, and now everything is shot.

    He had hired the best team to make the venue beautiful, they chose the best flowers, food, and location. The place was supposed to be decorated like a fairyland. His plan was to give her the most romantic proposal. But sadly, everything was not happening according to his plan.

    He confessed suddenly because of his anger. He was jealous when other men tried to court Ava.

    She was shocked by his proposal. She never thought that Tristan Ambrosio, an aristocratic heir with a cold and aloof personality, would fall in love with her.

    "Why?" Ava asked timidly.

    "What why?" Tristan asked, not understanding what she meant.

    "Why do you love me?" Ava asked.

    "You are like a ray of light. So innocent and pure in this tainted world. I was living in darkness until you came. I never knew that I need light until I met you, now I want this light in my world. I want you very badly Ava," Tristan said hopelessly.

    "But I do not love you," she blurted out without thinking, which made Tristan sad, it had reflected in his face for a moment, and then it was gone.

    He already knew that Ava did not love him, but still hearing it straight from her made him sad.

    "I know, but I will never give up. I will make you fall in love with me," he said confidently.

    "What if I never fall in love with you?" she asked, and he gave her a cold look.

    Ava did not like seeing Tristan like this.

    Tristan was feared in the business world, but he behaved differently with Ava because she was special to him.

    "I am very persistent when I want something. I will fight until I get what I want. I will do anything to have you," Tristan said in a dangerous tone, but when he saw her scared expression he softened his face and started to play with her hair with one hand. He liked touching her soft and silky hair.

    "Ava I may not be a good person, but I will never hurt you. Can you give me a chance?" Tristan asked softly.

    Ava did not say anything and just looked at him.

    "Okay, I will give you some time but don''t make me wait too long, because I do not know when my patience will wear off, and I may end up doing something you may not like," Tristan said.

    He was willing to give her some time to accept him but will not tolerate her being with anyone else other than him. He wanted to get her by hook or by crook.

    Ava nodded her head.

    "Good," Tristan said, caressing her cheek. He wanted to hold her longer, but knowing that other people may pass them and speculate, he stepped back.

    Ava adjusted her hair and clothes.

    "Remember what I said about staying away from other men," Tristan reminded her, "Ava?" he called her attention when she did not say anything.

    "I''ll remember," Ava said. She needed some time to process his confession, it confused her, now she did not know what to do or how to behave with him.

    She cannot even talk with other men. Tristan''s dominating presence stopped her from completely rejecting him, but she was relieved that Tristan gave her some time so that she could think about his proposal.

    Tristan was satisfied with her answer, so he left her to join the party.

 Chapter 50 - 50

    At the airport, behind two bodyguards was a tall man who was dressed in all black. His long windbreaker depicts that he had just come from a very cold place. It was summer, yet he was still wearing multiple layers of clothes.

    When he walked, he had the gait of a prominent person. His face was very handsome, and his looks were comparable to a celebrity.

    People looking at him could not gauge from his eyes what he was thinking because they were covered in shades.

    His assistant was talking on the phone next to him. "Sir I got the information that some people from the entertainment industry wanted you to come directly to their office as soon as you landed," his assistant said as he relayed the information.

    "Didn''t I tell you to keep my arrival secret? How did they know I got here today?" the mysterious man got angry.

    "Sir, someone in the flight recognized you, and it''s posted on social media," the assistant said.

    "You go to the front entrance and divert the people, get me a separate car. I need to be alone," the mysterious man said.

    "Sir, how can you protect yourself without the bodyguards, and this is a foreign country, you''ll get lost navigating the streets," the assistant was concerned.

    "I can protect myself, and this country is not new to me. I''ve been here before," the mysterious man said.

    "Sir, tomorrow you have an appointment. You can''t afford to miss it," the assistant reminded him.

    "I know. I will be there at the agreed time," the mysterious man said.

    "But��.," the assistant was interrupted.

    "Just do as I say," the mysterious man said, leaving no room for arguments.

    "Yes sir," the assistant agreed as his boss left him behind. He was worried that his boss would be troubled by the fans if he went about without any bodyguards.

    His boss was a very famous and renowned pianist abroad. All his shows were very popular and got sold out within minutes of their announcement.

    His shows were arranged in very big stadiums and would always be the talk of the town. Being famous, he got a lot of advertisement contracts and was always invited to many events.

    But his boss was very choosy and strict regarding his work. He did not play the piano anywhere and everywhere. He respected his art a lot and chose only a few places to show his talent.

    Even if the big shots paid him a lot of money to give private shows, he would always decline it. He did not promote his work like other celebrities. People only had to hear him play once, and they became his fans forever. His promotions came in the form of word of mouth recommendations.

    Many big entertainment industries wanted to sign him, but he rejected everyone, it was because when he was an amateur pianist a small company signed him, and he was very loyal to this company.

    Many other companies tried to poach him when he started getting famous, but he had been with the same company he first signed with because he was loyal to those who helped him.

    Unfortunately, the company owner died recently, and his sons and grandsons started fighting for the property inheritance. There were a lot of internal issues that caused bankruptcy, and they would soon close down the company.

    At the same time, he got a call from this country''s biggest entertainment company. So his boss came to this country to see what they have in store for him. Tomorrow his boss had a meeting with the Anderson Company.

    The people at the entrance were representatives from the other entertainment companies. They have come to set up an appointment with his boss, in hopes that he would sign with them.

    He started working with his boss two years ago, aside from his musical talent he did not know much about his boss, he was very private and never shared any information with him. Nobody called or visited his boss, and he speculated that maybe he was an orphan.

    As far as schedules go, his boss practiced for long periods, sometimes locking himself in his music room without even taking breaks for food or water. It felt like his boss was trying so hard to forget his sorrow by concentrating on his music.

    His boss didn''t trust anyone, even though he was his assistant, his boss did most of the things by himself. His boss checked and double-checked all his contracts himself.

    As far as friends, he''s never seen him associated with anybody, he had no friends or even a girlfriend. He felt pity for his boss, he had everything yet he was all alone.

    He had never seen his boss with any women and was very rude to the women who tried to flirt with him. Sometimes it even seemed like he hated women.

    He was worried that his boss would not know how to navigate the streets in this country, but he did not know that his boss was born and brought up in this country, and he knew all the street better than anyone else.

    He hoped that his boss would reach the penthouse safely. The mysterious man sat in the car, and instead of going to the penthouse. He went directly to an area that could be found just on the outskirts of town, a graveyard.

    He went and kneeled down in front of a tombstone cleaning the dried leaves and branches that were gathered around it. It looked like no one ever came to visit in ages. He should have known that those people never cared about the person buried there.

    "I did it, grandma, I fulfilled your dream for me," he said, removing his shades and wiping the tears from his eyes.

    I am sorry that I am late, but I had promised myself that I will never step into this country without proving myself," the mysterious man said.

    "I really wish you were here to see my success, grandma. But I know you can see me from up there, and I know that you are very happy," he said, not being able to stop the tears falling from his eyes.

    "Only you and she cared about me. Now I have come to take her back with me. She is the only one missing in my life," he said in a determined tone.

    The mysterious man spent the whole day sitting next to the tombstone until security asked him to leave.

    Alaric Mendes is back.

    Ava''s childhood friend is back.

 Chapter 51 - 51

    Alaric Mendes and his assistant had come to Anderson Industries for his appointment. It was an appointment directly with the head of the company, Blake Anderson.

    When he got to his office Blake was not there, he was asked to wait, "Sir please be seated, Mr. Anderson will come in as soon as he can," the receptionist said.

    Alaric became angry, his time was precious, and he could not afford to wait for anyone. Since he was famous aboard, he was used to doing things his way.

    Alaric''s assistant knew that his boss hated it when people did not respect time.

    "We came at the agreed time, but now you are making us wait?" Alaric''s assistant complained.

    "Everyone has to wait for Mr. Anderson, I can''t help it," the receptionist said, not bothered by the complaint. A lot of celebrities came to meet Blake Anderson daily, and most of them were rude and threw tantrums when their needs were not met, so the receptionist was not really bothered, he was just another one of them.

    Blake had a way of handling these celebrities, and even celebrities who are arrogant at first would eventually bow down to Blake later.

    He was more famous than any other celebrity in the entertainment industry not only because of his looks but because of his work ethics and the way he has built up his company.

    Blake was very sarcastic and unapologetic, but people respected him and looked up to him.

    As each minute passed by Alaric was becoming more irritated.

    "Sir, let me go and check again where he is," his assistant said as he got up and tried to ask, but they got the same answer, so they couldn''t do anything but wait.

    After half an hour, Blake finally showed up with his assistant. He was dressed up in a light blue-grey suit that people usually regarded as more colorful than regular business suits. Because he was exposed to the media all the time, he thought to amp up his wardrobe and look the part of a stylish business owner.

    "Hello Mr. Mendes, it''s so good to have you here," Blake said smiling.

    "Well I really don''t really feel so well after waiting for a long time," Alaric said rudely.

    "Well, my apologies for being late. There is only one me, but a lot of celebrities want my time," Blake said.

    "Are you saying that you are more important than all of us?" Alaric said.

    "Well I cannot deny the truth," Blake chuckled.

    Alaric was getting pissed, he thought that he was another business that used the celebrities for gain, but that was not true. Sometimes celebrities behaved very badly, and he had to help with damage control. So he was not late on purpose.

    There was an opening ceremony at one of the showrooms of a very luxurious clothing company. The celebrity that was supposed to be their chief spokesmodel backed out at the last minute.

    They could not replace the model with a B list celebrity for the event because it was a very famous brand. The A-list celebrities were all booked for other events while some were shooting offsite.

    Blake had to see which A-list celebrity was in the same city. He was trying to find out who''s commitments could be shifted so they could replace the missing representative, and this made him late.

    The celebrity who canceled was banned from the entertainment industry forever, not because she canceled at the last minute but because she got more money from a rival company to make her back out at the last moment. Their goal was to leave a black mark on the Anderson company.

    But what they did not anticipate was that Blake always had a solution to everything, he had been in the industry for a long time and he always came prepared with a plan B. He knew the unpredictable nature of the celebrities.

    He handled only the top celebrities for the main events, the other celebrities were handled by the other managers.

    This was Alaric Mendes'' first meeting with Blake, and they already started on the wrong foot.

    "I don''t think that working with you will be a good experience," Alaric said.

    "I think you should consider my offer before you decide Mr. Mendes," Blake said.

    "I will find another company," Alaric said as he stood up.

    Blake did not even bat an eye, he just plates with the paperweight on his desk. "Sure Mr. Mendes, but the international show you want to attend is only possible if you join our company," Blake smirked.

    "What are you saying," Alaric stopped.

    "I know the real reason you chose my company, Mr. Mendes. Every five years an international music festival takes place, and there is one this year.

    Only the best can win the competition, and all the best people from all over the world will enter this competition. The training, promotion, and attendance requires a lot of money.

    Small companies cannot afford all that expense, but the Anderson group is the top and best entertainment company in our country. You may go abroad to find some sponsors, but no one will use that much resources for people who are not native to their country. The government encourages them to support their own citizens," Blake said.

    Alaric was shocked by how much Blake knew about his dream to enter the international music festival. Previously, they did not select him because he was representing another country he was not a citizen of.

    Anderson Company always conducted a background check before hiring their celebrities.

    Alaric had no choice but to sign with this company if he wanted to get the ''Best pianist in the world'' title.

    "When can we start working with each other?" Alaric asked.

    "I believe good things should not be delayed, how about tomorrow?" Blake said, and Alaric agreed.

    "My assistant will send you some documents you''ll need to sign. If you need anything or have any questions, you can contact my assistant from now on," Blake said.

    "Excuse me, I have to take this," Blake said as he got a call from Nina, his older sister always called him to tell him about her silly problems.

    Alaric and his assistant stayed for a while chatting with Blake''s assistant regarding their work and training schedule. He was excited to get started with his training.

    But when they got to the ground floor, "I have personal stuff to deal with, take a taxi and go home," Alaric said to his assistant.

    He was driving to the Wesley house, the Wesley''s were very good to him while he was growing up because their dads used to be business partners. He used to come and hang out with Ava and Sara all the time, and he cannot wait to see how Ava had turned out.

    He was very excited to meet Ava after a long time.

 Chapter 52 - 52

    Alaric was standing in front of Ava Wesley''s door. "Hi! My name is Alaric, I''m a friend of the family. Is Ava here today?"

    "Miss Ava is not here right now, but I will inform Madam if you would like to come in," the maid said as she went to call Mrs. Wesley.

    He was wondering where Ava was. Was she in school? Was she upstairs? The anticipation was killing him. He could not wait to see her.

    "Hello Aunty," Alaric got up when he saw Mrs. Wesley coming down the stairs.

    "I''m sorry, my dear, but I do not remember who you are��," Mrs. Wesley was trying hard to pinpoint who this handsome young man was. Was he here to court Ava? Was he one of her friend''s sons?

    "I know it has been a while. I''m Alaric Mendes, my dad and Mr. Wesley used to be business partners, and I used to play and hang out with Ava and Sara when we were younger," he said.

    "Oh my god! You''re Alaric! Look how much you''ve grown. You''ve gotten very handsome. I didn''t recognize you. Why did you suddenly disappear?" Mrs. Wesley asked, not having any idea of what happened to his father and their business.

    All she remembered was that Ava used to follow a young boy everywhere, calling him big brother because she did not have many friends. She used to think that she was lucky this young kid decided to play with her, and when they were older, he would always let her tag along.

    "I was exploring the opportunities abroad for a while," he said, not intending to explain further.

    "Well that''s good, I hope you did well out there," Mrs. Wesley believed him and thought that many youngsters go abroad to study.

    "Aunty, I did not see Ava or Sara," Alaric asked, so it won''t seem obvious that he was only interested in seeing Ava. He thought it would look odd if he mentioned Ava and not Sara.

    "Sara is now a very famous model and is busy shooting in different parts of the world. Ava is in college, and she stays at the dorm most days," she said.

    "Oh, It would have been nice if I was able to see her, we lost contact for a while," he said, not really keeping in touch with her so he did not know what she had been up to. After going abroad, he did connect with anyone from home.

    "I can call her and ask to come home now if she doesn''t have any classes," she said.

    "No need to trouble her. I can go and see her at school," he suggested. If he had known Ava was staying in a dorm, he could have gone there directly.

    "It''s no bother. I haven''t seen her in a while, let''s call her," she said as she dialed Ava''s number.

    "Aunty, don''t tell her that I''m here. I want to surprise her," he said smiling.

    "Oh sure," she smiled back. Lucky for him, Ava did not have any classes in the afternoon and she agreed to come home immediately.

    "Alaric I had lunch prepared while you were waiting. Ava will come home after her class," she invited.

    "Aunty, can we have lunch with Ava?" Alaric said.

    When Ava entered the house, she was surprised that they had a visitor. She did not remember her mom telling her someone was waiting for her.

    "Mom! I''m home! Why did you call me to come home," Ava said as she walked into the house.

    "Because someone wanted to see you," Mrs. Wesley said.

    Alaric was stunned when he saw how much Ava had grown. She was nothing like what he expected. He remembered her being very cute and very small. He never expected she would be this beautiful. She looked so perfect as a doll.

    She had become a woman and was evoking very strong feelings of desire from him. She was dressed in a simple jumpsuit, but she exuded a very sophisticated aura that pulled at him.

    Ava stared at the tall man in front of her. He was smiling, and it seemed like he felt somewhat familiar to her but could not remember where she had met him from.

    "So Ava, have you been practicing your tennis enough to beat me now?" Alaric teased.

    "Big brother, is that you? Oh my gosh, I did not recognize you," Ava said as she came to hug him. As soon as he said something about tennis Ava remembered because he was the only one who would tease her about it.

    He was the reason she started playing tennis, she wanted to impress him.

    He hugged her back and patted her head happily.

    "I missed you so much, where did you go?" Ava asked when she pulled away.

    "I missed you a lot too. Your mom said lunch is ready, I hope you haven''t eaten yet," he dodged the question.

    When they sat in the dining room for lunch Mrs. Wesley asked, "So what are your plans now? Are you going to take over your family business now that you''re back?"

    "No Aunty, I learned to play piano abroad. I''m playing at the international music festival this year. I''m hoping to win," he said.

    "What? You must be a very good pianist. Only the best musicians in the world can enter this competition," Mrs. Wesley said.

    "Wow! Are you famous now? Should I get your autograph? Who knew you would be very famous," Ava teased.

    "I want you to cheer for me when I perform on stage," Alaric said.

    "Sure, I just know you are going to win," Ava said excitedly.

    Alaric saw the same sparkle in her eyes that he always remembered. It was nice to know that Ava treated him like he never left. They were still friends, and hopefully, she still liked him.

    Ava''s phone rang, but she ended the call after the first ring, not bothering to answer it.

    After Tristan confessed his feelings to her, he continuously texted her every day, but she didn''t reply to any of them, so he started calling her. She gave him the same excuse because she wanted to avoid him. She said she was busy with school work and won''t be able to talk to him.

    The only reason she really had for avoiding him was that she was confused. She was surprised that Tristan had very strong feelings for her. Actually, everything about Tristan was strong, he had that strong dominating personality, that strong commanding presence, and those eyes that seem to stare at her and bore through her soul.

    She didn''t have feelings for him, but she couldn''t reject him like she had rejected all the other guys trying to court her. She kept on asking herself if she loved him or not, and it was neither because she did not have time to examine what she felt. Truth be told, she was a little scared of how their relationship will be given his personality.

    But when she thought about it, spending time with him was not that bad, he was very attentive when it came to things she liked, she did not feel repelled when he touched her, she felt secure with him, blushing when she remembered how intensely he would stare at her.

    Think about all these, maybe she was attracted to him after all.

 Chapter 53 - 53

    Ava''s phone kept on ringing, every time she dropped one call, another would start. She was not ready to take Tristan''s call, but he was very persistent because he had her schedule, and knew that she had no classes in the afternoon.

    Ava set her phone to silent, "Ava why are you not picking the call?" her mom asked.

    "Mom, it''s just Kelly. I will talk to her later when I go back to the dorm," she lied.

    "So how''s college been? Do you like your school?" Alaric asked.

    "Yeah, I like it there. It was better than I expected. I just finished my exams for this semester, and it went well," Ava said.

    "Oh, now that you mentioned it. When are you coming back home?" Mrs. Wesley asked.

    "Vacation starts tomorrow. I need to pack my things and will come home as soon as I''m done," she said.

    "I can come and help you bring your stuff home," Alaric wanted to see her again tomorrow and it was the perfect opportunity to be alone with her.

    ??No, thank you, you don''t need to. I''m scheduling a car to drop me off," Ava declined politely.

    "Ava I am not asking. I''m telling you that I''m free tomorrow and I''m volunteering. You can show me your college, and then we can spend some time together," he said, insistent.

    "Uhm�� okay," she agreed. After each semester, the students have a few days of vacation to fix their schedules for the next sem, and for them to relax, so the students at the dorms would usually go home to spend time with their families.

    The next day, Tristan was waiting for Ava in front of her dorm, he hadn''t heard from her in a while and he wanted to know what her response was to his proposal.

    He was not impatient, but he was hoping for a positive response right away, but he was giving her time because she said she needed it. Though the last few days did not seem like she was thinking about it, it seemed like she was hiding from him instead.

    He had gotten used to being with her, and he was going to make sure that Ava was his no matter what. He texted and called her every day to remind her that he was there for her. But because she was hiding from him, it made him more desperate to talk to her. He was getting scared that he was losing her.

    He was thinking that if they were constantly in contact then there would be no chance of anyone slipping through the cracks and taking her away from him. Yesterday he kept calling her because he wanted to hear her voice. It was torture for him to keep on wondering what her answer would be.

    He could not wait, so the first thing he did that morning was to come and see her, explain to her that she didn''t need to avoid him.

    He saw Ava standing outside her dorm with her luggage.

    "Perfect," he thought, he just got there in time to take her home. He was happy as he got out of his car. But he did not see the car that was parked right in front of her.

    A man got her luggage and placed it in the trunk of his car. But he did not look like the regular car service to take her home. He was tall, good looking and he carried himself like he was somebody and not just a driver.

    Alaric had come early, so Ava could show her around the campus, and he waited patiently for her to pack her luggage so he could take her home. He still needed to go back to the studio to practice after.

    His plan was to practice and prepare for the competition and to spend every spare time he had with her after.

    Tristan thought they looked very friendly with each other, and this guy was younger, somewhere closer to Ava''s age. And then he got pissed when he saw Ava smiling at this guy. She should not be smiling at anyone else but him. Then he almost lost it when she started giggling because of something the guy had said.

    He was so jealous that he wanted to confront them and tear Ava away from him, but before he could do anything Ava was getting into the other man''s car while the guy opened the door for her, acting the perfect gentleman.

    He stood alone for a while after they left. The rage he felt inside was eating at him. Doubt started clouding his mind, was she avoiding him because of that man? But he''s never seen him before, so maybe this was just something new. He was going to snatch away Ava from anyone who got in his way.

    He was starting to care for her a lot, and the more he cared the more he was scared he was to lose her. To occupy his mind, he went to work and did not stop working until everybody had left. He did not take any breaks because every second he had time to think about something else, he thought about Ava and how he felt like he was losing her.

    He was exhausted when he got home, but as he laid in bed, sleep did not come to visit him. He kept tossing and turning thinking about Ava.

    It was only 9 pm, and he knew that there was only one cure to his heartache.

    To see Ava.

    He got dressed, and with a renewed purpose in his step, he drove to her house.

    Ava had just taken her bath and was doing her skincare routine. Being a former model, her mom had instilled this skincare routine early in life so that she won''t worry too much about her skin when she gets older.

    There was a message on her phone, "I''m waiting outside your house. I wish to see you," it came from Tristan.

    When she did not reply, he sent another message, "I will wait here all night until you come out."

    Ava looked out the window and saw Tristan''s car parked a little further from her house. It just looked like another car, but she knew it was him. She was shocked that he came to see her at this hour.

    She knew how stubborn Tristan could be when he set his mind on anything, so there was no point in hiding from him because she knows that she has to face him one of these days.

    Changing into her outdoor slippers, she was glad that there was nobody in the living room, her parents, hopefully, were already asleep, and the servants elsewhere. Hoping that the front door would not make any noise, she snuck out of the house to see him.

 Chapter 54 - 54

    Ava walked towards his car nervously. She''s never snuck out like this before and she was wondering why he was out to see her at this hour.

    Tristan was irrational when it came to Ava, he couldn''t believe that he was outside her house right now, just like a high school student waiting for his crush to peer outside her window. But he couldn''t stop himself because he needed to see and talk to her. That man she drove off with this morning made him very jealous.

    He did not think that she would come out and see him, it made him very anxious. But he was going to wait all night if that''s what needed to be done to see her. He knows that he won''t be able to sleep without seeing Ava.

    He got out of the car when he saw her walking towards him, opening the door for her so she could sit inside the warm car with him. He was wearing one of his unreadable expressions, and Ava did not know how to gauge the situation, was he mad at her?

    She slid inside the back of the car, and Tristan followed her to sit next to her.

    They just stared at each other for a while, she was waiting for him to say something because he was the one who invited her to talk to him.

    She was getting more nervous with the silence, so she asked, "Are you angry? Is that why you''re here?" Tristan was never quiet when he was with her, initiating her into different topics all the time and him not talking was unnerving. Was he mad that she did not accept his proposal as quickly as he wanted?

    "I do not know, you tell me, should I be?" Tristan questioned.

    While he was staring at her, he noticed that her hair was still wet, which meant she just had a bath and the smell of her shampoo was intoxicating, roaming his eyes on her body he noticed that she was wearing pajamas with strawberries printed on them, and it made him smile.

    He did not expect her to be so conservative in choosing her nightdress, it was kind of childish, and she looked cuter than before. He wanted to pounce on her and kiss her right then and there for being so cute. He wondered what she was wearing under all that.

    It was torture for him to control himself after seeing her and not do anything.

    The print on her pajamas made her look like a high school student, which made him realize how big their age difference was. Suddenly he felt guilty for calling on a young woman to meet him at this time.

    But his desire to see her took precedence, which pushed back the other thoughts to the back of his head.

    "So, that''s a yes, right? You are angry," Ava was sure of it now, but Tristan did not reply and kept quiet.

    "Tell me why you are angry?" Ava asked.

    "Are you seriously asking me?" Tristan mocked her.

    "Okay, so it is because I did not accept your proposal?

    I did not answer your calls?" she kept looking at him, trying to get a clue on why he was mad, but his face was unreadable. He didn''t even acknowledge if anything she said was true.

    She did not like that he was ignoring her, "If it''s not those two, then I don''t know. Why don''t you just tell me?" she asked dejectedly.

    Tristan looked at her angrily, then turned towards the window.

    "Tristan ��," she whined, placing her hand on his arm and pouting, "You''re not supposed to ignore me," pulling his arm toward her because he kept on staring away from her.

    He softened after hearing her whine to him, he could never stay angry at her. He knew he was being unreasonable, but he just loved her so much, and he wanted her to feel the same way about him already.

    With a sigh, he turned towards her, taking her hands in his when he noticed they were ice cold. "Your hands are very cold. Why did you not wear a jacket before coming out?" he said as he rubbed her hands to warm them.

    "I was in a hurry to see you. You said you were going to stay here all night," she complained because it was his fault that she became frazzled.

    "I''m sorry, it''s my fault. Next time do not forget to wear a jacket. I will wait here all night, you don''t need to worry about me," he consoled her.

    "Tristan, I didn''t mean to ignore your calls," she said. He looked at her waiting for her to continue.

    She started getting nervous again because of his stare, "Your...your proposal was unexpected, and I did not know how to react," she said.

    "I understand. I''m ready to give you time, but please don''t ignore me. I can''t stand it," he said helplessly.

    "It''s just been a few days, I just need a little more time," she felt bad that she couldn''t give the answer he wanted right now.

    "I get anxious when I do not see you," Tristan said softly.

    "Here''s what I''ll do, I promise to answer your calls whenever I can, and I''ll text you if I can''t talk," Ava said to cheer him up.

    He was happy with her response, then he remembered that man picking her up today. He thought about bringing it up for a second, but then he did not want to spoil the mood. She had agreed to answer his calls, and for now, that was enough for him. Plus, he might just be one of her friends, so he decided to forget him for now.

    Tristan touched her cheek, she was so beautiful, and as he leaned closer, her sweet fragrance beckoned to him. He could not help himself, he was losing control as he inhaled one more time and then it felt like someone else was in control as he touched his lips to her neck.

    Ava gasped, "Tristan ��.", she felt an electric shock course through her body, starting from where his lips touched her. Then he started trailing kisses up and down and her neck.

    "Stop�� please��," she pleaded. He came to his senses and sat back trying to calm himself a little before he spoke, he did not know what came over him. He just wanted to sniff her, and he lost control.

    He looked at her, embarrassed by what he did, and he noticed her flushed face. It seems like he was not the only one affected.

    "I''m sorry," he said, looking at her, but she had her head bent down, "I did not know what came over me," still she wouldn''t look up at him.

    "Ava��" he called out to her hoping she would look at him. She lifted her head slowly while biting her lips. She felt very shy because a little part of her liked what he did, and she did not know if that was appropriate.

    Tristan remembered that she was still cold, so he removed his jacket and placed it on her shoulders, he wanted to make her stay with him a little longer but he knew that he shouldn''t keep her out for too long because if her parents find out, then it won''t be good for both of them.

    He tucked one of her wayward hairs behind her ears which made her look at him again, she noticed only tenderness in his face.

    "I love you," he reminded her, but she still felt uncomfortable because she still had no answer for him.

    He kissed her forehead, "Go home and remember what you promised me," he said as he got out of the car and opened the door for her.

    "I will," she said as she headed to her house.

    He stood outside his car to watch until she got in. He didn''t want her to leave him, but at least he got to see her.

 Chapter 55 - 55

    Alaric had rented a small studio to practice playing the piano every day. He was hell-bent on winning the "Best Pianist" award at the International Music Festival.

    He was impressed with the way Anderson industries was handling his contract. He expected to be benched and neglected after that first meeting they had, which did not turn out so well. But they were very professional, and they were really treating him fairly and above his expectations.

    He learned why they were the best in the entertainment industry, it was because they knew how to showcase their talents'' capabilities, and they had the best work ethics.

    The scores for the event depended on the judges and votes from the public. And because of this, he knew that he had to get on social media and promote himself to the public a lot, something he was not used to. But the company took care of everything for him, they chose a few events to showcase his talents and create a positive image.

    He felt that he indeed made the right decision signing up with them because they were better than any company he has worked with before.

    After practicing for the day, he wanted to see Ava while she was still on vacation. He had asked her to go to Green Paradise with him, and she accepted. Green Paradise was a very large, privately owned arboretum that displayed a variety of flowers from around the world where people can stroll around and admire the beauty of the different gardens. There was a Japanese garden with its own koi pond and red iconic bridge, a rainforest, a greenhouse, and a very romantic rose garden, to name a few of the areas. People usually spend the whole day in this garden to see different sights.

    There was a restaurant, a cafe and a viewing area people usually use to watch the sunset with their loved ones.

    "Big brother, this place is so peaceful and amazing, everything is so beautiful," Ava said as they walked around the different gardens.

    "Yes, it is, I thought of bringing you here so we can spend more time together," he said, looking at her thoughtfully with a smile on his lips.

    He wanted to make up for the time he missed with Ava. He had sacrificed so many years just so he could fulfill his dreams, and now that it looks like they are within reach, he wanted to make sure that they would always be together.

    But what he didn''t know was that some wishes do not come true, and he would have to learn this the hard way.

    "How''s your preparation going for the competition?" she asked.

    "It''s going well. Do you want to come to my studio and see me play? he asked.

    "Really? Can I?" she asked with her cute little puppy dog eyes.

    "Yes, you can come to see my practice whenever you want," he chuckled at her cute face.

    "I''m excited," she said.

    They were talking about a lot of things and catching up with each other. Enjoying each other''s presence andtime went by quickly.

    When Ava''s phone rang, she answered it right away. She had promised Tristan that she would always take his call.

    "Hey, what''s up?" she asks him.

    "Nothing much. What are you doing?" Tristan asked as he sat in front of his computer, checking some of his emails. He had some downtime, so he decided to call her.

    "I''m at Green Paradise right now, and I didn''t know it was very beautiful here," she said, gushing about the place.

    "Are you alone? Tristan questioned.

    "Oh no, I''m with a friend," she said.

    "Who is your friend?" Tristan was curious.

    "Oh, it''s just Alaric," she said nonchalantly. She did not feel like she needed to hide it from him, so she just volunteered the information.

    Tristan stopped working and got up from his seat, and stood near the window. Alaric did not sound like a woman''s name, so this must be the guy she rode with, he speculated. He was silent for a second, not wanting to let Ava know he was affected.

    "Oh okay, enjoy your time," Tristan said as he started to say goodbye.

    "Thanks, bye!" Ava smiled and cut the call. She did not notice anything unusual with Tristan, so she went on with her visit with Alaric.

    "Hey, that''s the famous greenhouse, let''s go there," Ava said excitedly, as Alaric followed her. After spending half an hour in the greenhouse, Alaric was hungry.

    "They have a cafe out here, let''s have some snacks," he suggested, and she agreed. When she turned around to head for the path leading to the cafe, she was shocked by what she saw.

    Tristan Ambrosio was standing a few feet in front of her. He didn''t sound bothered on the phone, so she was surprised that he suddenly decided to appear in front of her.

    "Hey, what are you doing here?" Ava said excitedly as she walked to him.

    After the phone call, he could not go back and concentrate on work. It really irked him that Ava was out with another guy, so he decided to go and see her.

    His mood lightened up when he saw her smile at him, she even looked excited to see him.

    On the other hand, Alaric became moody, he did not like that someone interrupted his outing with Ava, and on top of that, she looked happy to see him. Who was this man anyway, why does it seem like he was important to her?

    He felt jealous, this was not the greeting he got when she saw him this morning.

    He was curious about this man she was talking to, "Aren''t you going to introduce me to your friend?" he said with jealousy in his voice.

    "Oh yeah, this is Tristan Ambrosio. Tristan, this is Alaric Mendes, my childhood friend," she introduced.

    Alaric has heard of Tristan Ambrosio before, and he never thought he would ever meet him. He was as handsome and as domineering as everybody said. He had a very confident aura about him that looked like he could crush anybody.

    "It''s nice to meet you, Mr. Ambrosio," Alaric wanted to be in his good graces, he might be a good person to know.

    "Uhm hmm��," Tristan nodded, not giving Alaric much importance.

    They were sizing up each other. Wondering who the other person was in Ava''s life and if they were friend or foe, but Ava was clueless, she did not feel the tension between the men vying for her attention.

    The more Tristan stared at Alaric, the more he realized that this younger man has nothing compared to him. He had definitely more to offer.

    "Tristan, we were on our way to the cafe, come and join us," Ava invited.

    "Sure," Tristan smiled, giving in to her demands. Ava started telling him where they''ve been in the garden and what they have seen, Alaric noticed that he used a very endearing tone when he talked to Ava.

    Before Alaric could pull out the chair for Ava, Tristan had beaten him to it. So this is how it is, Alaric thought, we''re here to compete for Ava''s attention.

    As Ava sat between them, Tristan acted like Alaric was interrupting their time together.

 Chapter 56 - 56

    A waiter came and served them tea and a variety of different desserts. Tristan had been to Green Paradise before, and he knew which desserts were very good.

    "Let me serve you some desserts, you should try the coconut tart, it''s very good," Tristan said as he placed a tart on her plate.

    And before she could say anything, "Mr. Ambrosio, Ava does not like coconut tarts," Alaric volunteered smugly.

    Tristan narrowed his eyes at him. He did not as that Alaric knew her better than he did, what other things did he know about Ava?

    It bothered him that Alaric had known Ava for a longer period and that she spent most of her childhood with him. But he vowed that from now on, she would spend the rest of her life with him. And he would make sure to know everything about her.

    "Is it true? That you do not like coconut tarts?" Tristan raised one of his eyebrows at Ava.

    "No, it''s okay," she lied because she did not want Tristan to feel bad, she felt flattered that he wanted to serve her himself.

    "Remember, whenever we went to family parties, you''d always give me the food you didn''t like to eat? I remember the coconut tart was one of them," Alaric said, provoking Tristan. He liked seeing Tristan''s angry face, it just proved he has the upper hand.

    Alaric wanted to show him that he knew Ava more and they were closer, but he did not want to be too hasty in making him angry, he still didn''t know what their relationship was, they might just be friends.

    Alaric was about to take the coconut tart from Ava''s plate, "Don''t bother, Tristan said it was good so I want to try it," Ava said as she pulled her plate away from Alaric.

    "I like to try new things," Ava took a bite of the coconut tart, but then she frowned, she could not eat it, even to save face.

    Tristan saw her expression and learned that it was true, she did not like it, "Enough! No need to trouble yourself. You don''t have to eat it," Tristan said in an angry tone.

    "Tristan��," Ava started, she wanted to assuage his anger, but Alaric took another plate and served her other desserts.

    Tristan was trying to hold onto his control, he did not like being humiliated, so he held his fist under the table.

    "I am not hungry anymore," Ava said, pushing away the plate Alaric placed in front of her. Tristan was obviously not happy, and she did not want him to think that eating the dessert served by Alaric meant she was choosing him.

    Alaric was miffed, Ava never said no to him, everything she did was to please him, but it seems like her focus has changed. It seemed like she was siding with Tristan and did not want him to lose face in front of everyone. He could not accept this.

    Tristan felt a little better when he heard her response.

    "So, Mr. Ambrosio, how did you and Ava meet?" Alaric asked. Ava introduced him as her childhood friend, but she never said who Tristan was. He was curious to know how Ava and Tristan, who belonged to two different worlds, met each other.

    Ava is an introverted college student whereas, Tristan is an aristocratic businessman. What did they have in common? What drew them together? Where did they meet?

    "Oh, we met at a wedding and have become good friends since then," Tristan said.

    He wanted the whole world to know that Ava was his, but he did not want to disclose their relationship before Ava agreed to his proposal.

    "Friends? Are you serious Mr. Ambrosio, that doesn''t seem possible, she''s still in college," Alaric mocked him.

    "Well, why can''t Ava and I be friends the same way you are friends with her?" Tristan asked, not liking Alaric''s tone.

    "We have known each since we were children," Alaric boasted. He was trying to tell Tristan that his friendship with Ava had roots and that it was on a deeper level. He knew that both of them were fighting for Ava''s affection.

    "Well, that''s why I''m trying to catch up, but then again it''s not always whom we''ve known the longest but whom we like better," Tristan said even though deep inside he was jealous of Ava and Alaric''s friendship.

    Ava felt like the atmosphere was heating up so she decided to interrupt, "I think it''s time for me to go home," Ava said.

    "Get me the bill," Alaric said to the waiter.

    "Sir, the bill was already taken care of," the waiter said.

    "What,? I did not pay for it, go check who did and let me know," Alaric was confused.

    The waiter came back after a few minutes and said, "The bill was paid by Mr. Ambrosio."

    "Mr. Ambrosio, I don''t appreciate your grand gesture," Alaric did not like him paying the bill, it made him feel like he owed Tristan something. It made him feel like Tristan and Ava came for a date, and he crashed it.

    "No, it''s not a grand gesture. I''m a member of the Green Paradise club and whenever I come here, I get anything at the cafe, the restaurant, and the gift shops paid for already because of my membership.

    No need to thank me," Tristan said arrogantly, not letting Alaric speak.

    Ava headed towards Alaric''s car since she came with him. But Tristan had other plans.

    "Ava, I would like to take you home," Tristan said.

    "Oh you don''t need to Mr. Ambrosio, Ava came with me, I''ll take her home," Alaric said.

    "I have some unfinished business with Ava. It cannot wait. I will take her home," Tristan said.

    "Why don''t we just ask Ava," Alaric said as they both looked at her.

    Alaric was confident that Ava would choose him. It didn''t look like they didn''t get along.

    "Thank you for the wonderful day Alaric. I will see you soon," Ava said as she headed towards Tristan''s car.

    Alaric stood gazing behind Ava''s retreating back, and when Tristan closed Ava''s door he gave Alaric a smug look that said he had won this round.

    Seeing them together did not sit well with Alaric, "Dammit! Dammit! Dammit!" he said as he hit his steering wheel.

 Chapter 57 - 57

    "Tristan��.," Ava called his name softly.

    "Not now ��," Tristan said while he was driving. He was ready to explode any minute, and he was trying his best to keep his control. He did not want to get distracted and cause an accident.

    He drove for some time and stopped to park when he found some large empty grounds. They needed to talk where nobody could intrude, he didn''t want to bring her to his house because she might think he was pressuring her.

    He got out of his car and walked to the trunk. He needed a little space before he said something mean to her, but Ava wouldn''t have it, so she followed him out of the car. She did not like having him mad at her.

    "Please talk to me," Ava begged as she pulled on his coat sleeve.

    "Ava, do you love Alaric?" He asked her directly, he did not believe in beating around the bush. He wanted to know the truth, even if it could hurt him.

    "I��.," she stammered and lowered her eyes.

    "So, it''s true," his face darkened. She was in love with someone else, that was the reason why she hasn''t said yes to his proposal, his heart broke knowing that she was lost to him. Can he still sway her decision? Should he do something to make her change her mind?

    "No, no, it''s not like that," she was frantic, she did not want Tristan to misunderstand.

    "Tell me what it is Ava before I lose control," Tristan said in a commanding tone as he placed both his hands on Ava''s shoulders, shaking her a little.

    Tristan stared at her with his piercing gaze, it compelled her to tell him the truth, she needed to come clean once for all and clear all his doubts.

    "Alaric became my friend because I met him at a company party when we were kids. His dad worked closely with mine. I was a very shy kid, and he was the only other kid I bonded with.

    Sometimes he came to my house to play with me and my sister. When we were growing up, I started developing feelings for him, but unfortunately, he did not feel the same for me. Maybe it was my fault because, by the time I wanted to tell him how I felt, it was too late. He had fallen in love with someone else.

    I was too shy to confess my feelings, but I thought he might realize it through my actions. I followed him around, eager to please him, but then he introduced his girlfriend to me, and I saw that she was everything that I was not.

    They were the same age when they started playing the piano. They were both musically inclined, she was an extrovert and they bonded very well over music, playing it and creating it together.

    He saw me as his little sister and nothing more. After he went abroad, I kept him at the back of my mind, thinking of him from time to time, wishing for him to come back and maybe reciprocate my feelings.

    But then I met you, and I slowly started to forget about him. I even looked forward to seeing you. I never expected him to return all of a sudden.

    Then when I met him again, I realized that I did not feel the same way about him. I was happy he came back, but nothing more.

    Seeing him in front of me did not evoke any feelings from me. I probably had a crush when I was young, but what I learned is that I misunderstood his kindness for love.

    When you are alone, and someone cares for you, you may mistake it for love," she explained because when she was with Tristan, it felt different. He seemed to draw out feelings she''s never felt before, making her blush whenever he looked at her. It was like something in her blood woke up when Tristan was around.

    Tristan''s dominating and handsome presence attracted her to him, and when he touched her, something felt different, not bad, different, but good, different.

    Tristan believed her but did not trust Alaric. He may have looked at her as his little sister before, but from what Tristan observed, Alaric saw her as a woman now, giving her longing looks that spoke of love.

    He was glad that Ava was a little naive and did not notice that Alaric was giving her special attention, all that matters was that she did not like him anymore. It would be easier to deal with Alaric than convincing Ava to love him.

    "Then why are you hesitating to be with me?"'' Tristan wanted to know the reason.

    "You told me that you would give me time," Ava reminded him.

    Tristan did not say anything, instead, he lifted her up and made her sit on the trunk of his car and stood between her legs.

    "I want to know the issue, so I can fix it," Tristan said.

    She was surprised when he lifted her to sit on the trunk, she felt very shy about the way their bodies were positioned, they''ve never been this close to each other before.

    She turned her face to the side, not knowing what to say. She''s never been vocal about her feelings before, bottling everything up because she did not want to bother people with her issues.

    Tristan knew Ava was different, she was not one of his subordinates he can order around. He had to be more patient, and he needed to use a softer, sweeter voice with his little one.

    Tristan took a strand of Ava''s hair and twirled it around his fingers. Her hair was so soft, and the smell was so intoxicating, he wanted to kiss her right now, but he knew it was not the time, he couldn''t even make her talk about her feelings.

    "Tristan, I''m scared," Ava whispered.

    "About what?" Tristan would not have heard her if he was not standing so close to her.

    "I don''t know whether this will work out or not," Ava said.

    "Ava, I will make it work, we will make it work. I never wanted anything as badly as I want you. I will do everything in my power and beyond to not lose you," Tristan said.

    He was standing so close Ava started playing with one of his shirt buttons. It made him smile that she felt comfortable to touch him.

    "Outclass is going to a trekking camp for three days in X city," she said.

    "No, you can''t go there," he said immediately.

    "Why? Everybody''s going," she started to pull on his button a little harder.

    "The weather is unpredictable in that place and a lot of accidents happen in the mountains," he was worried.

    "Tristan, our college has organized this trip already. They checked the weather forecast and have selected those days. It''s a touristy area and a lot of college students go there. A lot of people do dangerous things all the time without thinking about their safety and they''re okay. Accidents occur all the time," Ava said.

    He was still not convinced, having her far from him meant he could not protect her or get to her in time if something happens, he didn''t mean to sound so glum but now that he confessed to her the need to keep her closer to him got greater every day.

    "Please, I really want to go," Ava showed her puppy dog eyes at him. He was helpless whenever she does that, so he agreed.

    "You have to keep your phone with you at all times, and you call me immediately if anything happens," Tristan insisted.

    "I promise," Ava said, and in her happiness, she unknowingly pulled off his shirt button.

    She bit her lower lip and looked at him to see if ruining his shirt made him mad, "Oops��," she said.

    Instead, there was a very big smile on his lips because of her childish actions, "Don''t mind that, I have other shirts," he chucked.

    All his suits were customized from an Italian brand, and they usually cost up to a few thousand dollars, but he did not mind if she ruined his clothes.

    He usually got mad when his suits got ruined, but Ava was an exception. She can ruin all of his suits for all he cares, as long as she was with him.

    He will let Ava do anything she wants.

 Chapter 58 - 58

    Today was the first day of Ava''s college trip. The school has arranged a bus to take the students to X city. It was a three-day trip that will take them out of the city and into the mountains. They were supposed to get in touch with nature.

    Kelly and Ava were late. They almost didn''t catch the bus because Kelly got up late, she had a late shift at the cafe the night before and didn''t come home until the wee hours of the morning.

    Hardin had been eagerly waiting for the trip. He decided that he will confess to Ava on this trip. This is his last year, and he will complete his studies in a few months, and as soon as he starts working, there wouldn''t be much time to hang out or connect with Ava.

    He was reserving an empty seat next to him on the bus just for that purpose. He wanted Ava to sit next to him.

    The professor scolded Ava and Kelly when they came running late to the bus.

    And as soon as Hardin saw Ava enter the bus, he waved his hand to let her know he saved her a seat.

    "Did you save us both a seat?" Kelly asked, then when she saw it was only for Ava, she said, "Ava is sitting with me, we have a lot to talk about." It was a long trip and she wanted to chit chat with Ava. She did not know about Hardin''s feelings for Ava, she just wanted to enjoy the trip with her best friend.

    "Kelly, you two are always together. Ava is my friend too, so let me sit with her," Hardin said.

    "No way," Kelly held Ava''s hand and dragged her to their seats. Hardin was pissed. So far none of his plans are falling through. So he closed his eyes and put his earphones on so no one can disturb him.

    Lily was watching a few seats away and saw what happened, she still couldn''t believe that he rejected her.

    She wondered what Ava had that she didn''t? She was as beautiful as Ava, and she wanted to convince him that it was better to be in a relationship with her. This was going to be her chance to accomplish that, three days wouldn''t be enough, but it would be a stepping stone to finally capture his heart.

    All she needs to do is to show Hardin all her good qualities and show him how much she truly cared for him, but she had a big obstacle in the form of Ava, and she needed to do something about it.

    Lily sat next to Hardin and put her hand on his shoulder to let him know she wanted to talk to him.

    Hardin opened his eyes and was irritated by Lily''s presence. "I want to be alone ", he said as he turned towards the window.

    "What music are you listening to?" Ignoring his rude comment.

    When he removed one of his earphones, she got excited thinking they were going to listen to music together.

    "I''m not listening to music anymore," he said sarcastically. She felt angry. Why was he always humiliating her? Why can''t he be nice to her?

    "Where are you going?" she asked when he got up from his seat. He continued to ignore her and went to find where Ava was sitting.

    Hardin asked to switch seats with a girl who was sitting in the seat in front of Ava. And the girl couldn''t say no. He was after all the college''s heartthrob, and giving her attention was enough to make her swoon.

    He sat there so he could talk to Ava.

    "Wow, you can''t stay away. Admit it, you want to sit with us," Kelly teased Hardin.

    "Kelly, stop it!" Ava said. She didn''t want him to feel awkward.

    "I got an internship in Z company, and if they get satisfied with my performance, they said they could offer me a job," Hardin said to Ava. He wanted her to know of his good news. If they were going to be together, he wanted to share all his stories with her.

    The internship was compulsory for a student to graduate. And since the seniors only take a few subjects during their last semester, they take their internships during that time as well.

    "Oh, Congratulations! That sounds very good. You''d probably get hired right away. You are a very good student," Ava said happily.

    "Wow, buddy congrats!" Kelly said.

    "I may not be able to come to college regularly from next semester," Hardin said, waiting for Ava''s reaction, but it seemed like she did not understand what he meant, "I will miss hanging out with you," he continued.

    He wanted to know whether Ava would miss him or not, he was still waiting for her reaction and hoped that she had feelings for him to help him decide if he was going to pursue her.

    "Don''t worry, we can hang out when you come to school, or you can always call us," Ava said casually.

    She never gave him a second glance because he was just someone who she went to school with. She wasn''t really interested in hanging out with him outside of school, the comment was just out of courtesy.

    Hardin was disappointed by her response, he knew that she just gave the comment to be polite. She didn''t even sound sad that he was leaving.

    The whole resort was booked for the students, and the teachers separated the women from the men''s quarters. Everybody was given an hour to freshen up before they all convened for lunch.

    Ava shared a room with Kelly and took a hot bath to freshen up. The bus ride took half the day, and she was tired, but then she remembered Tristan wanted her to let him know as soon as she got to the venue, so she texted him.

    Within one minute, she got a response. It was as if Tristan was holding the cell phone and was eagerly waiting for her message.

    "Good," Tristan replied back. She was getting used to his one-word messages, and it didn''t bother her as much.

    "I''m going to have lunch now. Did you have your lunch?" Ava texted.

    "No, in a meeting," Tristan texted.

    "You''re not supposed to use your phone during the meeting," she texted.

    "I''m the boss, and I can do anything," she sighed after reading his response. It was classic Tristan. He was dominating as always.

    "You are setting a bad example for your employees," she texted.

    ??Who care''s?" he texted back. Ava can just hear his arrogant voice.

    "What if they make mistakes?" she asked.

    "Then I will fire them," he texted as if it was something so obvious.

    "Do the people in the meeting know who you are texting?" she asked.

    "No they don''t," he did not care what others thought of him, but everyone in the meeting knew that he was probably texting a woman because he never used his phone during the meeting, but now he was constantly checking his phone.

    When the message came he took his phone like all his prayers had been answered, and he had a smile on his face the whole time he was texting.

    "Okay, continue with your meeting and don''t forget to have lunch. I have to go. Take care," Ava texted and went to have lunch.

    Tristan was worried about her safety, so he checked the forecast again, and he was glad that it showed it was going to be good for the next three days. He was relieved that she got there safely.

    While Tristan was busy, the presenter skipped a slide while giving the presentation thinking Tristan wouldn''t notice.

    "Give another presentation next week, your report is incomplete," Tristan said sternly and left the conference room. Even though he was texting during the meeting, he never missed a single detail during the presentation.

    The guy started sweating, it was difficult to stand and give the presentation in front of Tristan the first time, and now he will have to do it again. It will be more difficult because he had to collect more in-depth financial reports to satisfy Tristan.

    After having lunch, the students were given a few hours to rest or roam around the resort. And since Kelly had a hobby in photography she got her camera to capture a few amazing pictures, some scenic pictures, and some of the sunset. Ava, on the other hand, opted for a nap.

    For the night activities, somebody had organized a bonfire, and everyone was gathered at the lawn.

    Lily made it a point to seek out Hardin, she was not done in pursuing him. But Hardin detested her ever since she tried to seduce him in the classroom. He felt that she was cheap for using her sexuality to trap a guy.

    When she seduced him, he remembered that person who ruined his family. The shadow of that person was still in his life and left him awake most nights.

    Hardin knew that Lily would do whatever she wanted, and even though he had rejected her several times she would not stop, so he just stood watching the fire, not caring about her. He wanted someone else.

    When the music started playing, the students danced around the bonfire.

    "Hardin, let''s go dance," she suggested, but he just stood there silently.

    "Why don''t you talk to me?" Lily was frustrated and screamed while he acted like he had nothing to do with her.

    "Fine, I won''t bother you anymore," she said with tears in her eyes.

    Hardin knew they were fake tears, she was using her tears to take advantage of him, again.

 Chapter 59 - 59

    Ava and Kelly were dancing with the other students around the bonfire.

    It made Hardin smile to see Ava dancing joyously.

    "Hardin! Come and join us," Kelly hollered at him. Hardin''s smile got wider, and he joined them in their dance.

    Lily was not in the mood to dance because, for the nth time, Hardin rejected her again. So she stood alone under a tree while she watched the people dancing, her blood ran cold when she saw Hardin was now dancing with Ava.

    The way he treated them was like night and day. When he was with Ava, he looked relaxed and happy. It also looked like he was willing to do anything for her.

    Lily was opportunistic, and Hardin was her ticket for the future because he wore branded clothes and drove a brand new limited edition sports car.

    When she learned that Hardin''s father was a very important businessman who had a lot of properties and was very rich, she planned to snag him and make sure not to let him go.

    All she needed to do was get him in bed, just like she did with the other men. She was sure that he would fall under her spell and then he would do anything for her just like any man, they were ruled by their libidos.

    But she was wrong because some people value love over lust, which she will never understand.

    There was fury in Lily''s eyes, she wanted to destroy Ava. "Why do people like her anyway, she just pretends to be nice and pure, it''s all just a facade," she thought.

    Lily hated that she had to be with ugly guys to get what she wanted. She dug her nails into the trunk of the tree out of anger.

    One of her nails broke, and her finger started bleeding, but she did not feel any pain because the pain she felt in her heart was more excruciating.

    It was midnight by the time Ava and Kelly went back to their room, and when Ava checked her phone, there were missed calls from Tristan.

    The music was so loud when they were dancing that she did not hear her phone ringing. She thought of calling him tomorrow since it was very late.

    The next day all the students were required to go hiking with the professor. The plan was to go very early in the morning to watch the sunrise at the top of the mountain. It was one of the most splendid views that X city had to offer.

    Most of the tourists made this part of their itinerary when they came to the city. The mountain was very dense, and one could get lost if they did not know the way, but the people in charge of the trail marked all the paths and made sure that they were easy to follow.

    The trail was very steep, so everyone was required to bring a flashlight and was warned to be very vigilant in paying attention to their surroundings. They were all paired up to make sure that nobody gets lost.

    Lily tried walking with Hardin, but he avoided her and walked faster, leaving her to walk by herself. She volunteered to have Hardin as her buddy so they could spend some time together.

    Most of the fit and athletic students went ahead and trudged up the mountain, leaving some of the girls behind. Lily, Ava, and Kelly were in that group.

    Lily stopped as she tried to catch her breath, running after Hardin was harder than she thought. So she decided to wait for the girls left behind so she wouldn''t be alone.

    When she saw Ava walking up the trail alone, she knew that this was the opportunity she was waiting for. Kelly was taking pictures of the flora and fauna, so Ava said she would walk ahead.

    This time she would be able to carry on with her plan because there will be no witnesses, Hardin will not find her this time like he did at the laboratory. She was lucky that one time. But this time nobody will find her in the forest.

    There was a sharp rock nearby, and she used it to scrape her knee so she would get a wound. She tore her skirt a little, rubbed some dirt on her hands and knees to pretend she fell.

    Ava was shocked when she saw Lily sitting on the ground weeping.

    "Lily, are you okay? What happened?" Ava asked as she knelt on the ground

    "I fell down, and it hurts so bad, I can''t get up," Lily wept some more to add more drama.

    "Oh no, okay, we''ll wait for the other girls to come, so they can help carry you down," Ava consoled her.

    Lily couldn''t agree with her suggestion because if everyone was present, then she could not harm Ava.

    "Ava, there''s so much blood. I''m scared. I don''t think I can wait for them. This might get worse, and they don''t have the medical kit," Lily said pitifully.

    Ava felt very bad and agreed with Kelly. She needed to take action.

    "Tell me, what should I do?" Ava asked, and this was the question Kelly was waiting for.

    "The professor has the medical kit, why don''t you go and get it from him," Lily begged.

    "But I can''t leave you alone, you''re hurt," Ava said.

    "If you don''t go, the bleeding won''t stop," Lily said.

    "But��," Ava was in a dilemma.

    "Please Ava, all you need is to follow the trail to the top, the professor will be there. Follow the arrows," Lily indicated the directional signs.

    "Okay, don''t worry, I will come back right away," Ava said as she hurried, not seeing Lily''s evil smirk.

    "Ava, you will not come back right away, because you will never come back. Nobody will find you in this big dark forest. Nobody will come to save you," Lily laughed to herself.

    She counted to ten after Ava left to make sure she won''t come back, and she turned the arrow back to its original place.

    She had turned the arrow to point to the left to mislead Ava. Her plan was to send Ava to fetch the professor, and by the time she realizes that the other arrows and the trail have disappeared, she would be so deep in the forest where nobody would find her.

    Lily took a handkerchief and tied it on her knee to stop the bleeding. She wiped the dust off her hands and knees, cleared her face, and straightened her hair to erase any evidence. She did not want anyone to know about her injury and acted normal in front of the other students.

    When Kelly and the other girls came up the trail, she smiled at everyone, telling them that she was going to join them.

    "Did you see Ava come up the trail?" Kelly asked. She knew that Ava was a few steps ahead of her.

    "Yeah, she walked off with Hardin," Lily lied.

    Ava hasn''t gone that far, if they knew what she did, they could still find her if they tried, but she did not want them to find her.

    Kelly decided to believe her as they all walked to the top. She was so preoccupied with taking pictures that she did not care to check if Ava was with Hardin. She thought of giving them some time alone since she gave Hardin a hard time on the bus.

    When the group came down for breakfast, Kelly could not find Ava, so she searched for Hardin.

    "Hardin, did you see Ava?" Kelly asked.

    "I haven''t seen her since last night, why do you ask?" Hardin said casually.

    "But, wasn''t she with you on the hike?" she said.

    "No, I never saw her this morning," he asked in confusion.

    "I was busy taking pictures and thought Ava would be okay because she was with you, but now I can''t find her," she felt tense.

    "Why do you think Ava was with me?" he asked.

    "Because Lily told me she was," she said.

    "Lily? Why did she tell Kelly Ava was with me? I ignored her on the trail," he thought.

    "Okay, tell me everything," he said calmly.

    By the time Kelly told him everything, Hardin''s face became stiff and angry. He finally pieced together what Lily had done.

    "Ava is still probably up there, lost in the forest," Hardin said, keeping quiet about Lily.

    Hardin wanted to find Ava first, he would deal with Lily later.

    "What? Did I lose Ava? My best friend is lost?" Kelly started to cry.

    "Kelly, calm down, let''s go and tell the professor so they can find her," Hardin said.

    The professor got stressed, he knew that Ava''s family was one of the prominent families in the city. It was his responsibility to keep all his students safe on this trip, and if anything happens to Ava, it will be a big problem for him. Who knew if he would still have a job tomorrow.

    He contacted the forest rangers to report Ava missing, these were the people who maintained the trails and knew the ins and outs of the forest. So they sent out a team to find her where Kelly last saw her.

    The professor hoped that they would find her before night fell, otherwise, they would have to inform the police and Mr. Wesley.

    Tristan got to the office very early, hoping that he could talk to Ava while she was having breakfast, but she hasn''t picked up any of his calls since last night.

    So he decided to call her, but the message said her phone was out of coverage. He shrugged off the worry he was feeling, thinking that they were in a mountainous area, and it was understandable that there was no signal in some spots.

    He didn''t want to be a nag, so he thought he should let her enjoy her vacation and stop worrying, so he went back to work and thought of calling her later in the afternoon if she doesn''t call him by lunch. Not knowing the peril his little one was in.

 Chapter 60 - 60

    Ava followed the trail all the way up the mountain.  In her haste to help Lily, she didn''t notice there were no other arrows to direct her where to go. She has been hiking for a while, and she thought she would surely see one of her schoolmates up the path.

    When she encountered a huge rock wall that blocked the trail, she suddenly realized she had not seen anyone for a while, and there was silence all around her instead of the constant chatter on the trail.

    Her blood ran cold, "Am I lost? No, I followed all the arrows," she thought, "I''ll just follow the same trail back. I didn''t walk that far." But when she came across a fork in the road she knew for sure she was lost. She did not remember coming across this area.

    She started to panic, nothing seemed familiar, the trees looked bigger, the ground looked more covered in brush, and it didn''t look like there was a trail to follow anymore. She screamed, "Help! Help! Is there someone out there?" But it was just silence that answered back.

    She started walking one way, thinking it would lead her somewhere, shouting for help from time to time just in case someone nearby could hear her. She scrambled up rocks, down muddy trails, up to areas that looked like a trail, only to be blocked by another rock wall or a ravine that was too deep to climb down from.

    Her throat was starting to hurt from too much shouting, she had run out of water a long time ago, and she was getting thirstier the more she walked. Thoughts started running through her head, "I wonder if they know I am lost. I hope someone is looking for me. Are they going to care that I got lost? Would anybody try to find me?"

    Tears started flowing, she did not know what to do anymore. She stood in the same place for a while, sadness taking over. She was sheltered most of her life, and staying at the dorms was a big deal for her, it signaled her independence, but this just proves she cannot be left on her own. Her parents will never let her out of the house again if she ever gets back home.

    So she mustered enough courage to wipe her tears and walk some more, she was going to prove to everyone she can be independent. It was getting cooler, and she was hearing different animal sounds, first, she braved walking through the forest, but when she heard a growling sound she got scared.

    Fear made her run, her clothes and hair getting snagged on branches which scared her more, thinking that there was something after her. When she tripped on a root she did not see she gave up and started crying again, "I''m going to get stuck here, and nobody will find me. Tristan was right, I shouldn''t have gone on this stupid trip. He doesn''t even know I''m lost. He''s never going to find me. I didn''t even get to tell him I liked him. I''m going to die here."

    There weren''t enough forest rangers to cover the whole forest. They tried to cover the areas they thought she might have wandered off from but never found anything, not even her tracks.

    When the students learned Ava was missing they were all worried except for one person. Lily was rejoicing with what she had done.

    Hardin consoled Kelly when she started bawling about losing Ava, muttering that she was a bad friend for losing her best friend.

    When he got the opportunity Hardin went straight to see Lily, and he found her in her room.

    Lily was happy, she finally got Hardin to herself. She didn''t even need to look for him, he came to her freely. "Now that is progress," she thought.

    "Hey Hardin, have you come to visit me? You''re not supposed to be here, but I won''t tell if you don''t," Lily teased.

    Hardin pushed the door wider and entered her room.

    "Oooh, Someone''s in a hurry, slow down a little babe," Lily smiled.

    "Now that Ava''s not in the picture, he probably realized that I had always been the best choice," she thought as she smirked.

    "Close the door," Hardin said in his poker face. Lily stood in front of him after closing the door.

    "This is getting better and better," she was getting all tingly with excitement.

    "Does this mean you''re finally in the mood to be with me?" she says as she touches his cheek.

    He twisted her arm away from his face, repulsed by this sorry excuse for a woman.

    "Oww, what are you doing?" she screamed in pain.

    "Tell me what you did to Ava," he stared at her coldly, his face getting red, his resolve was fading, he just wanted to hurt her, but he needed to get answers.

    She has never seen this side of him before, he was always smiling and his sunny personality was what attracted her to him. Why he cared too much about Ava baffled her.

    "I didn''t do anything," she said indignantly.

    He twisted her hand a little more, "Ow, ow, ow, that hurts," she cried.

    "If this is painful for you, just imagine Ava out there in the mountains right now and how much pain she''s enduring," he gave her arm one last twist and pushed her away.

    Blood drained from her face, she was shocked that he knew she was to blame for Ava''s disappearance.

    "Ava!  Ava! Why is it always about her? Why can''t you see me? I''m right here!" she screamed.

    "You got someone lost, and all you think about is yourself? You don''t even look like you feel guilty about it," he said with disbelief in his voice.

    "What''s so great about her anyway. Why do you care so much? I hate her!" Lily exploded.

    "The answer is right in front of you. You tried to harm her, yet you''re defending yourself. I bet Ava would have helped you if you were in trouble," he said, running his fingers through his hair. There was no use talking to Lily.

    She knew he was right because Ava tried to help her when she saw her wound earlier. She was nice and kind as everybody said she was, and Lily knew that she would never even come close.

    "Where are you going?" Lily panicked when Hardin opened the door. He was scared that he would tell everyone what she did, and she was not ready to get punished.

    "What? Are you scared that I''m going to tell everyone?" he turned and asked mockingly.

    "You don''t have proof. I got away once, and I can do it again," she bragged.

    "What are you talking about?" he asked, confused.

    "Nothing," Lily tried to deny what she did, realizing that she said too much.

    "I am asking you once again, tell me the truth, or I will make them do it," he said as he held her shoulders very tightly, with the intent to hurt her.

    "I''m responsible for Ava fainting in the lab," she said, cringing from the pain.

    "You did that?" he was so angry that he slapped her, leaving a handprint on her cheek.

    "Hardin, I''m so sorry, please don''t tell anyone," Lily begged as he turned to walk away. But he didn''t look back so she tried to pull his arm, "Hardin, please��"

    "Take your hand away from me if you don''t want me to kill you," he said with murder in his eyes.

    So she let him go, hoping that he would not tell anyone what she did.

    Tristan had so much work to do that it was already evening by the time he was done. He checked his phone, and there were no calls or messages from Ava. It was unusual that she didn''t even bother to contact him. The resort had cell reception, so he had a bad feeling about her not contacting him.

    He called her again but got the same response that her phone was out of the coverage area. The niggling feeling he had was making him suspicious, so he told PA Jack to call the school and get the number of the professor in charge.

    Jack was able to talk to him, and when he asked about Ava, the professor lied saying that the students were resting and he could not disturb them.

    Tristan did not take that as a good excuse not to talk to Ava, he knew something was wrong, so they got him on the phone again.

    "Get me, Ava, on the phone within five minutes, or I will have you fired," Tristan threatened.

    The professor knew he could not cover the truth anymore. "Sir Ava has been missing since this morning''s hike," the professor confessed.

    "What?" Tristan banged his hand on the table, "it''s already dark outside, and you didn''t bother to get people to find her?"

    Jack has never seen his boss this mad before, and from the conversation, it seemed that something has happened to Ava.

    "We have dispatched the forest rangers since this morning, and they are searching for her, we just haven''t found her yet," the professor explained.

    Tristan threw Jack''s phone out of anger, cutting off the professor that was still speaking on the phone.

    "Get me the fastest way to get to X city," Tristan said as he walked out of his office.

    Jack bent down to retrieve his phone, but it looked like he could still use it to make phone calls. He will need to get a new one tomorrow.

    There was only one person that could help Tristan now. Someone who had people from all parts of the city and had the manpower to search for his little one.

    Dmitri Santoris had a special team he could dispatch right away.

    "I need your special team," Tristan said to Dimitri as soon as he got him on the phone.

    "Oh, so no more hello, how are you, you just order me around now?" Dimitri chuckled.

    "It''s urgent! I need to rescue someone in X city," Tristan said.

    "What happened? Who it is?" Dimitri asked, intrigued.

    "A group of college students went hiking in the mountains, and now one of them is lost in the forest," Tristan said.

    "You never told me you had a sister," Dimitri jokes.

    "It''s my woman," Tristan declared possessively.

    "What?" Dimitri could not believe what he heard, "Did you just say you had a woman, or did I hear that wrong?" Dimitri asked.

    "You heard correctly. I need your special team to rescue Ava immediately," Tristan said.

    "Tristan, you con man, did you trick a college girl to be with you?" Dimitri pulled his leg.

    "Dimitri Santoris!" Tristan forcefully said his name.

    Dimitri went back to business. Calling each other by their full name meant serious business, the other person was probably angry and they needed to behave.

    "Okay special team will be on the way," Dimitri assured him.

    "Good!" Tristan cut the call.

    On the other side, Dimitri laughed out loud before he called his team. He could not believe that Tristan had someone. Did the iceberg finally melt? Who knew unexpected things do happen, like Tristan falling in love.

    As soon as Tristan was done with Dimitri, he left with Jack to X city.

 Chapter 61 - 61

    Dimitri did good on his promise, the special team had arrived at the location ahead of Tristan.

    The special team belonged to the Mafia family and they worked in dangerous environments all the time, involved with search and retrieval, facing death every day, so for them finding Ava will be a piece of cake.

    The Santoris special team is the best in the world. Nobody can make use of their services aside from the Aristocratic families. So when Tristan asked Dimitri for help, he agreed right away.

    Each minute Tristan spent inside the car on his way to see Ava was hell for Tristan. For the first time in his life, he was scared to death, he could not imagine something bad happening to Ava, he just found her, and he was not ready to live life without her.

    She gave him hope in this otherwise bleak life he had been living. And he prayed that she was unharmed by the time they reached her, finding her won''t be a problem, he knew that the special team would find her, but he hoped that they would find her in time.

    He vowed that he would be more careful with her from now on.

    At the mountain, the special team arrived and took over the search, the forest rangers were baffled why these men that looked like the military came to look for this one student.

    They blocked anyone and everyone from impeding their search, informing Tristan that no civilians were allowed to enter the area.

    "He is Tristan Ambrosio, a friend of your boss," PA Jack informed the person in charge.

    "Sorry sir, what would you like to do?" He apologized for not recognizing one of the Aristocratic heirs.

    "I want to know the progress of your search," he said, but then there was a commotion coming from the trail.

    Two team members had Ava on a stretcher, she was too weak to walk, and they had to carry her down the mountain.

    She was unconscious when they found her and when they were trying to figure out if she was hurt, she came to. She did not notice that she had fallen asleep out of grief and fear.

    She tried to scream, but her throat was so dry nothing came out. She was terrified that these people had come to harm her, but they explained that they were here to help her get down the mountain.

    They tried to make her walk in the beginning, but she kept on tripping and falling even after they gave her water to drink and something to eat. She was too weak, and she shivered a lot, her clothes were not made to withstand the cold, she had dressed for the morning hike and did not bother to wear a jacket.

    They had draped a jacket over her, and Tristan did not know the extent of her injuries, but he felt like needles were piercing his heart. He felt anger, sadness, and joy at the same time.

    Ava opened her eyes as they stopped at the bottom of the mountain, and before she even saw Tristan, she knew he was there.

    She tried to get out of the stretcher to get to him, but he had already scooped her out, holding her close to him.

    She started sobbing as she held onto him tightly, she didn''t think she had any more tears left in her.

    "Shhh... Shhhh��, I''m here now," he said as he rubbed her back and kissed the top of her head. He blamed himself that she got lost in the mountain. "You are safe, nothing will happen to you," he said as he hugged her tight.

    And that only seemed to make her cry some more. She thought she would never get out of the mountain and would never see him again.

    "Trust me, nobody will harm you ever again," he said. Finding Tristan was like finding an oasis in the desert.

    "Little one, your Tristan is here, don''t worry!" he softly murmured in her ear as he tried to break their hug, but she wouldn''t let him go. He understood she was scared and did not want to get separated from him, so he carried her to his car.

    PA Jack thanked the special team as he sent them on their way, and as for the professor, he said that Ava''s family was taking her back home and that her things should be sent to her dorm.

    When he deposited Ava in his car, Tristan tried to divest himself of his jacket because he noticed that she did not have enough layers to keep her warm. But she wouldn''t let go of him.

    He sighed helplessly. He knew that she wanted to hold on to him to assure her that she was not alone. After she came back from that hell, having Tristan gave her the security to make her feel safe.

    "Let me put my jacket on you so you can stop shivering. It''ll take a second," he says.

    His jacket was warm when it came around her shoulders, and it smelled like him which helped take off the edge a little. But she was still shaken, so as soon as he put his arms around her she nestled against his chest and grabbed onto his shirt.

    He held onto her cold hands and kissed her forehead, "Sleep little one, and I will be right here," only by touching him can she be reassured that she was out of danger.

    Tristan wrapped his arm possessively around her, with love in his eyes he vowed to do everything to make her safe.

    Even a blind person can feel the love emanating from Tristan at this moment, one didn''t need to see to know that. Unfortunately, Ava was asleep and could not see Tristan right now.

    When they reached Tristan''s Villa, Ava was still asleep, so Tristan had to carry her into his room.

    She was still holding on to his shirt very tightly, but he had to call the doctor so she could check Ava for any injuries. As he slowly uncurled her fingers, she made a whimpering noise.

    "I am here my little one, shhh��," he whispers for her to go back to sleep.

    The doctor arrived half an hour later. This was the same doctor he had since he was a kid and the same one that was on call 24/7 for the Aristocratic families.

    When he gathered Ava in his arms, it did not seem like she was injured, but he still had to check. He could not take a chance with her well being.

    The doctor who came even though it was very late at night, was in her mid 50''s and had been seeing Tristan since he was a child. He asked her to come but had not mentioned on the phone that he was ill, so she was pleasantly surprised to find a young woman in Tristan''s house.

    "Is she your girlfriend?" the doctor asked while checking Ava, she thought of Tristan as her son and has never seen him with anyone, so she wanted to know even though she already guessed the answer. But Tristan just stayed silent, not accepting or denying anything.

    The doctor smiled and understood that she was indeed his girlfriend when she saw the worry on his face. She was used to him not saying anything most of the time, so she just continued inspecting Ava.

    "So the young lady is dehydrated, she needs to drink a lot of water and rest.

    Her injuries are topical, no broken bones, they''re just scratches and scrapes. I will give you an ointment you can apply to them so she wouldn''t have any scars.

    Her throat is a little bit swollen, but it''s nothing to be worried about. I don''t need to give you any medicine, she just needs time to heal, if she gets a headache you can give her a pain reliever," explains the doctor.

    He was relieved to know that there was no major concern, otherwise, he would not know what to do, but she might have missed something.

    "Check her one more time, you can''t miss anything," he commanded.

    The doctor knew about his stubbornness so she did not argue and checked Ava one more time for his satisfaction.

    "Tristan she is fine, there is nothing to worry about," she said endearingly. Ava had minor scratches here and there, scraped hands and knees probably acquired from falling or tripping.

    "I can clean her up, rub the ointment on her wounds and change her clothes if you''d want to step outside," the doctor said. If Ava was to stay for the night, she needed to get cleaned up and have clean clothes, so she could be comfortable.

    "You cannot change her clothes, nobody will undress her," Tristan did not want anyone to look at Ava''s body, not even a woman.

    "Tristan, I''m a doctor and I''ve done this a hundred times, changing patients'' clothes is just an everyday thing," she reasoned out.

    He frowned and did not move from where he stood, not wanting to leave Ava and having her wake up with a stranger taking off her clothes.

    "The sooner you leave, the sooner I will finish," she said, convincing him to leave right away.

    He was still unwilling, but if it will make his little one comfortable then he would do it. He stood outside the door, so he could hear if Ava woke up, he could not wait for the doctor to leave so he could have Ava all to himself. He wanted to hug her and cuddle with her all night.

    He was pacing outside the door by the time the doctor was done, thinking that she was taking longer than she was supposed to.

    "Go see your girlfriend," the doctor smiled as she walked out the door, and he ran without further encouragement. He did not thank her, but she was okay with that, she knew that Tristan had a good heart.

 Chapter 62 - 62

    When the doctor finished her examination, Tristan had turned off all the lights in his room, leaving one of the bedside lamps on so Ava won''t be too scared waking up in an unfamiliar room.

    He sat on the bed next to Ava, he knew he had strong feelings for her, after all, he''d never felt attracted to anyone as he was to her, but tonight ironed out any doubts if he ever had any about their future. He was going to spend his whole life with Ava and he would do everything possible to convince her.

    She was sleeping so peacefully, her face serene with no tinge of what happened earlier. She looked like an angel.

    He liked seeing her sleeping on his bed, the last time she was in his house, she avoided coming into his bedroom, probably thinking it was inappropriate. But now she was here, and it seemed like everything was falling into place.

    He did not want to miss even one second of being with her, thinking that maybe this was all just a dream and he would wake up and discover that he was all alone.

    Having her here with him evoked a lot of feelings, he wanted to touch her, kiss her and tell her that he loved her.

    He touched her face lightly, when she didn''t move he cupped her face and rubbed her cheeks. His eyes were drawn to her very juicy lips, it felt like they were enticing him to take a taste, and as he ran his thumb on her lower lip, he hoped that Ava would let him kiss her soon.

    His phone buzzed in his pocket, which made him draw away from her, not wanting to wake her up. It was Dimitri trying to get an update from him. He knew that his team was able to retrieve Ava from the forest and that he took her home, but he still wanted to get the news directly from Tristan.

    "If you have anything to say, make it fast," Tristan said impatiently as he stepped out of the room.

    "What about saying thank you?" Dimitri teased. He knew Tristan was uptight, and his focus was on Ava right now, but he just wanted to give him a hard time.

    The Aristocratic heirs have always treated each other like they were brothers, and most of the time, they knew what the other person was thinking, anticipating each other''s moves and needs.

    When Dimitri got the update from his special team. They mentioned that Tristan had been very protective and caring of the woman they rescued, he even carried her to his car.

    His ears heard them, but he could not believe it. Tristan has never cared for anyone in his life, even their friendship had to be forced onto him in the beginning. But this sounded like it was something pretty serious, which is why he called him right away. This news could not wait until the morning, he had to strike while the iron was hot.

    "If you have nothing important to say then I will end this call," Tristan threatened.

    "Wait! I need to ask you something important," Dimitri said.

    "What?" Tristan replied.

    "Wel.. do the others know about your woman?" Dimitri asked.

    "No. And why is this important?" Tristan asked in a bored tone.

    "Wow! I feel honored that I''m the first to know," Dimitri chuckled. The heirs loved gossiping amongst each other, except for Tristan, and as soon as someone learns about a secret they tattle and boast right away.

    "When are you going to introduce your woman?" Dimitri asked.

    "I haven''t decided yet," Tristan said. He wanted to confirm their relationship first before introducing Ava to his family and friends.

    "Come on Tristan, I want to rub it in their face that I knew about it first," Dmitri begged like a kid.

    "I have to ask her," Tristan said.

    On the other side of the phone, Dimitri let out a loud laugh, "Seriously? You have to ask for her permission now? You are whipped."

    "As if you won''t do the same if you had one," Tristan challenged him.

    "No way, I''m different from you. I''ll still be in control," Dimitri said confidently. Which he should not have said because one can never say what happens in life when one meets the right person. We shall see that Dmitri is no better than Tristan when it comes to the woman he loves.

    "Hmm.. don''t speak too soon, you might eat your words later," Tristan smirked.

    "Okay enough of this nonsense, I need to go," Tristan sternly said.

    "Ohhh... is she waiting for you in bed?" Dimitri enjoyed their banter. But Tristan had ended the call without answering his question. His day could not have been any better.

    Tristan changed into his nightwear and slipped under the covers to sleep next to Ava.

    "I want her to be the last thing I see before I close my eyes and the first thing I see when I wake up in the morning," He thought as he looked at Ava''s sleeping form. He just knew that having to wake up with Ava in the morning will definitely brighten his day.

    He wanted to pull her to him so badly so he could wrap both of his arms around her, but then she might not welcome his advances when she was injured and weak, this would have to wait.

    He kissed her forehead as he placed one arm across her waist, "Good night little one. May this be the first of our many nights together," he said softly.

    And for the first time in his life, he was able to fall peacefully into sleep because he had everything he ever wanted right within reach.

    The next day as the sun rays penetrated the large windows, Ava opened her eyes, she was on her side facing an unfamiliar wall, it wasn''t pink. She remembered being in the forest and then the men who rescued her, then Tristan.

    She tried to turn and look around the room, but she could not move, something was weighing her down. And when she turned her head Tristan''s face was right beside hers.

    "Agghhh��," Ava screamed. She was confused, even though she liked Tristan, waking up next to him was something she did not imagine happening this fast, their relationship has not been determined, yet here she was sleeping with him already.

    "Tristan, wake up! Wake up!" she shook his shoulders which did nothing because of her featherlight touch. He lazily opened his eyes and smiled. It was nice to wake up with Ava beside him, this was how he wanted to wake up every day, with her lovely body wrapped up in his arms.

    "Calm down, little one," he said in his husky, sexy voice which halted Ava''s actions.

    Deep inside her, something stirred, this deep and sexy voice made her want to lie there and savor the feeling of having his strong, toned, muscular arms around her.

    He chuckled when she just laid there staring at him, and it helped pull her out of her wayward thoughts before they took over.

    "Why am I here? And where am I?" Ava questioned, still not being able to move his arm that was holding her down. So she twisted to look at him.

    "You''re in my house. Don''t you remember what happened yesterday?" he asked.

    "I got lost in the forest, and these men came for me. Those were your people right?" she asked, and he nodded. She was so relieved that someone had found her, and it made her feel better knowing that they were Tristan''s people.

    "I''m glad. Thank you for sending them and for being there," she said shyly. Lowering her eyes. She knew he liked her but did not know that he would move heaven and earth to find her when she got lost.

    "Didn''t you promise me that you would take care of yourself?" he said, remembering the condition she was in last night when they found her.

    "I followed the arrows, but it led me somewhere else. I could not find my way back. It will not happen again," she reasoned.

    "You can''t just give me excuses and shrug it off. Who knows what could have happened if we didn''t find you in time?" his tone came out harsher than he intended.

    "Are you scolding me now? It wasn''t my fault I got lost, the trails were confusing," she argued, "Do you think I wanted to get lost?" she pouted. She got lost, and now he''s mad at her? She did not like this side of Tristan, where was the guy that handled her very gently like she was the most important person in his life?

    "Little one, I''m not scolding you. You don''t understand how worried I was when your professor said they lost you," he explained. Now he felt guilty that he raised his voice at her, how will he explain that he could never get mad at her, just one look makes him want to forget everything else.

    She looked at him, very doubtful of what he was saying, but when she saw the mournful look in his eyes, her heart melted.

    "You''re safe, that''s all that matters now," he said softly as he touches her cheek.

    "Uhm hmm��," she gave him a small smile, knowing that she had won.

    "But, you haven''t answered why I''m in your house," she was suspicious as to why he was avoiding her question.

    "It was too late to bring you back to your parents'' house. They would have been worried sick, and they would have had a lot of questions I did not think you were ready to answer seeing the state you were in last night, " he explained.

    It was only half of the truth because he really wanted Ava to spend the night with him after their ordeal, he didn''t think he could let her go. But of course, Ava didn''t need to know about it for the time being.

    Ava believed his explanation since it seemed logical.

    Having them lying next to each other made them look like two lovers who had been together for a while having pillow talk.

 Chapter 63 - 63

    Ava tried to get out of bed, sleeping beside Tristan last night could be excused because she was injured and traumatized, but now that they were awake, it felt very sensual, and she was not ready for that yet.

    She looked under the covers and noticed she was wearing an oversized shirt and drawstring pants that she didn''t think she owned.

    "Tristan! Where are my clothes?" Ava screamed when she discovered her clothes had been changed.

    "Your clothes were torn and dirty so they needed to be changed," he said.

    "Did you�� change my clothes?" She asked nervously, mortified that he changed her clothes and saw her body. She was not comfortable with that.

    "No, I didn''t. I called a doctor last night, she checked you and changed your clothes," he said, "I''m sorry if you''re wearing my clothes, I had nothing else available."

    She felt touched by what he did. He saved her, called a doctor, and had her dirty clothes changed. Every day she spent with Tristan showed her a different side of him, he kept on finding ways to let her know that he loved her.

    "Tristan I think it''s time for us to get up," she said as she tried to remove his hand from her across her waist.

    "I think we should just stay here for a while more," he said as he tightened his hold on her waist.

    For the first time in his life, he had no desire to go to work. He''s never taken a break in his entire life, even when he was sick because nothing was waiting for him at home, and taking breaks just made him think of how lonely he was.

    Waking up with Ava this morning made him feel at peace. He didn''t feel the need to rush to any meetings, appointments, or phone calls.

    Tristan once read an article that had a son asking his father this question, "What is more important, the journey or the destination?"

    The father replied, "It''s the company you keep when you take the journey."

    And he never understood why that was the father''s answer until today. Having Ava with him brought him great joy, and he knew that whatever journey he was taking would be worthwhile as long as she was there with him.

    "Don''t you have work today?" she asked. Tristan had an empire to run and always had a lot of work to do.

    "No, I''m staying home today," he lied. He had a ton of work to do but he postponed everything for the next day. Before Jack left last night, Tristan told him to cancel all his meetings and never call him unless it was an emergency.

    He had taken a leave today so that he could spend some time with Ava.

    Ava remembered that she was supposed to come back from X city today, and since she was back early from the accident, she should just head home. Her parents are probably waiting for her.

    "I need to go home, my parents are waiting for me," she said.

    "Have you thought about what your parents will say about the accident? You don''t need to tell them what happened. Your schoolmates are going to be home later tonight, you can stay here for the meantime so they won''t have to worry.," Tristan explained.

    Tristan did not want Ava to leave him so soon. He wanted to spend more time with her.

    "Stay here the whole day?" she questioned him.

    "Yeah, you can keep me company since I don''t need to go to work either," Tristan said like it was that simple.

    "Okay," she agreed. She had been in his house before when Tristan tutored her, and she liked him anyway, so why not stay with him.

    "So what time is it? What are we going to do now?" she asked, not knowing how early it was. She just remembered sleeping as soon as Tristan took her to his car and being so tired.

    "It''s 7 am, and we can just lay here and talk," he said. He didn''t really plan how this day would go. He hadn''t planned beyond convincing her to stay. She agreed so fast it left him at a loss for words.

    "How about we play 20 questions," she suggested. He had a confused look on his face because he has never heard of this game, not that he played games anyway.

    "It''s a game to help us get to know each other better. We each get a turn to ask each other 20 questions," Ava explained.

    "Sure, that sounds good," he quickly agreed to her idea. He wanted to know more about her likes and dislikes, ever since Alaric taunted him with information from their childhood he was trying to find ways to get more information.

    He wanted to be the only person who knew more about Ava than anyone else.

    "You go first," Ava said.

    "What was your first impression of me?" Tristan asked, really curious about what she thought about him when they first met at the wedding, out there in the garden, she captured his attention, and something in him had awoken.

    "Dangerous and Handsome," she blushed.

    Tristan smiled. He felt elated that she was attracted to him as well when they first met.

    "My turn, tell me one of your pinches my moments," she asked.

    "When I met you," he replied without a second thought.

    "Seriously, tell me the truth," she said.

    "Well when I met you for the first time, I was shocked, I never thought I could ever fall in love, you made my heartbeat for the first time," he said. He hated going to these functions, but he was glad he was there that day.

    Ava blushed when he heard his confession, and Tristan could not stop himself from pinching her cheeks.

    "What is your favorite memory?" Tristan asked.

    "Actually I have two, one was when dad took us to Disneyland for the first time. Sara and I had the best time of our lives. Then the second one was when Sara baked me a cake for my birthday. The cake did not look that good, but it was the best cake I have ever tasted.

    Sara is a terrible cook. Mom says she can''t even make instant noodles," she explained.

    "Okay how about you, what is your best memory?" she asked.

    "When I trained at the military camp and came out with new friends," he said. The military camp changed his life, he met the other aristocratic heirs there and has called them brothers ever since.

    "What is your favorite color?" he wanted to know so he could buy her a gift in this color.

    "My favorite color changes every day, So I really don''t have one," she answers.

    "How about you?" she asks.

    "The same as your favorite color," he teased.

    "So cheesy," Ava giggled, "You''re just copying me."

    Tristan preferred black, grey, and white which was just standard for any office attire, but he couldn''t call them his favorite color, he chose them because they were not bright colors.

    Come to think about it, he really didn''t have a favorite color. He just didn''t like the bright colors and preferred calm colors.

    "Your saddest moment?" he asked on his turn.

    "When Sara left the house for the first time to go to her first off-site photoshoot," she recounted, "We were inseparable. Sara was always there to protect and pamper me, when she left I was so sad, I cried for several days."

    "Oh, I''m so sorry I asked that," he said.

    "No it''s okay, I call her a lot and see her often enough, so it''s okay," she smiled, "Okay here''s my question, where do you splurge your money the most?"

    "Hmm... I guess on my business and cars," he said. Predictable, she thought, all men loved their expensive cars and motorcycles.

    "What is your most prized possession?" he asked.

    "My grandma gave Sara and me identical bracelets, she was very close to us and it''s the only thing she left us before she passed away," she answered.

    "What do you wish you could do more of?" she asked

    "To spend more time with you. If you would let me," he said staring into her eyes, waiting for her answer.

    She smiled shyly, she wanted that too, but she was not ready to tell him that.

    He raised an eyebrow, when she didn''t answer he asked, " If you can go anywhere in the world, where would you be right now?" he asked.

    "Switzerland," she replied while Tristan took notes in his mind.

    "That is a wonderful place," he said.

    "Do you have a secret talent?" she wanted to know.

    "I don''t know if it''s a talent but I can write words backward in its mirror image," Tristan said.

    "Where did you learn that?" she asked curiously.

    "In school, I learned from my classmates," he said.

    "I think I''m running out of questions. What relationship do you idolize," he asked.

    "My parent''s relationship. I dream of having a happy married life as they do," she replied. Her parents loved and cherished each other even after so many years of marriage. Mr. Wesley loved his wife very much and prioritized her in everything he did.

    "I have more," she said,

    "Would you rather lose all your money or lose your loved ones?" she pushed.

    "I would rather lose all my money than lose somebody I love," he said because when he lost his father, even with all the wealth he had, he still felt alone. Now more than ever, he knew that love was more important than money. Ava was more important than all the riches in the world.

    His eyes were boring into her soul, and she knew he was serious, serious about her, and serious about his feelings for her. He was different from what the magazines described him to be. He was very warm, kind, and caring, and she was falling more for him.

    To break the ice she veered into lighter topics.

    "Do you prefer watching a movie or reading a book," she asked.

    "Neither," he said, "I watch documentaries and read business books. Not really into fiction."

    "Okay, calling or texting," she asked.

    "Call, I hate texting," he said. He was awkward with texting, and he did not really enjoy trying to figure out how to flirt with her that way.

    "Then you can call me next time," she said, shyly looking at him, she wanted him to contact her more, and their text messages weren''t that encouraging.

    Ava understood why Tristan''s messages always contained only one word most of the time.

    "Hmm... Good," he said. Now that he had the go signal, he''ll be calling her every day.

    "Favorite cuisine?" she asked?

    "Mexican," he replied. After tasting cuisines from all over the world, he liked Mexican cuisine the best.

    "The quote you live by?" Ava asked.

    "Don''t wish for it, work for it," he said. He applied the same formula in business and love, not stopping until he got what he desired.

    Having most of their questions answered brought them closer together and it was a big step in terms of their relationship.

 Chapter 64 - 64

    "How are you feeling?" Tristan asks as he rubs his cheek with his hand, "Does anything hurt? How are your wounds?"

    "I''m okay. I don''t think I have any wounds," Ava says as she inspects her hands.

    "You have a few on both hands and your feet and legs," he said as he got out of bed, "let me apply some ointment on your wounds."

    "No, no, I can do it myself," she said as she sat up.

    "Give me your hand," he said. Her hands were badly scraped, but they were healing nicely, her elbows looked better. He inspected up and down her arms, applying ointment as he went. None of her wounds looked like they would leave a scar.

    His ministrations were giving her goosebumps and were making her very aware of how gentle his hands were when he applied the medicine.

    "Put your feet up on my lap, there''s more on your legs," he commanded and she was too mesmerized to disagree.

    He started inspecting her feet, "Tristan stop!" she said.

    "Why? Does it hurt? I''m sorry I''ll do it softly," he said, but when he looked at Ava, instead of a frown, there was a smile on her face.

    "Why are you smiling?" he was confused.

    "I''m ticklish," she said.

    "Oh really?" Tristan touched the bottom of her feet to tickle her again. And she could stop laughing as she begged him to stop.

    "What if I don''t want to?" he said as he tickled her waist, she tried to get away from him, but he kept on pulling her closer. She started coughing after laughing so hard, so Tristan had to pull her closer so he could pat her back.

    "Shh... it''s okay little one. Breathe," he said as he rubbed her back. They ended up in a precarious position, with Ava straddling his lap.

    She loved the smell of his cologne or was it his aftershave, that she started rubbing her face on the most sensitive spot between his shoulder and his neck.

    He froze when he realized what she was doing. She was probably unconsciously doing it, so he just kept silent. But then her lips touched his neck, he felt an electric current shoot through his body, and his hands automatically tightened his hold on her waist.

    "Little one, you should stop that," he said with his teeth clenched.

    Yesterday when she rubbed her face in his neck, she had an excuse, she was ill, and he was able to control himself, but today, when she was fully awake and aware of what she was doing, his control might not be as strong.

    He was not a saint, he was just another man whose desires had been awakened, and the woman who had ignited his fire was throwing herself at him at the moment.

    He was getting aroused having her soft body pressed against him, her legs straddling him, and her soft lips running up and down his neck.

    "That''s enough!" he pushed her away from him a little, to give them space.

    She looked so cute wearing his shirt, on her small frame it looked oversized. She had a dreamy, sleepy look on her face that made him want to kiss her very inviting lips that were on his neck a few moments ago.

    He was imagining how she would look wearing just his shirt and nothing else underneath, and he liked that idea very much. One of these days he will make it happen, but today he had to concentrate on keeping his control in check.

    Her hair was messy, and she had no make-up on, but he still found her to be beautiful. She was not a model like Sara, who made up her face every day, but she still took care to make herself pretty but just applying minimal foundation like using the Bobbi Brown BB cream and Channel lip balm to moisten her lips.

    "Yes, Tristan," she said as she looked lovingly into his eyes.

    "What? I didn''t ask you a question," he said confused.

    "I''m saying yes to your proposal," she blushed as she lowered her eyes.

    Tristan could not believe what he just heard. The heavens finally granted his wish, "You are? Please, say it again," he said with the biggest smile on his face as he tilted her face up so she could look at him.

    "Yes, I want to be with you," she said as she looked into his eyes.

    "Say it again," he demanded.

    "Tristan ��..," she murmured as she hid her face on his shoulder. His piercing gaze made her tummy do somersaults. He chuckled and hugged her closer. Having her here with him made it the best day of his life already but hearing her say yes was the icing to the cake. He wanted to hear her say it again and again.

    "Oh little one, my little one, I''m so happy!" he said proudly.

    Ava was getting shyer with every minute that passed, she was enjoying the feel of his hands as he held onto her back, the way his muscular shoulders moved under her hands. And now he called her an endearment.

    "What did you call me?" she asked as she broke their hug, running her hands down his arms. She heard it from him yesterday too, but she was too tired to pay attention. Now she wanted to know more about it.

    "Little one," he said in a doting tone.

    "Why?" she asked.

    "It''s my nickname for you because you are so young and fragile, so you are my little one," he said as he cupped her face.

    "Hmm... I like it," she said as she smiled. Tristan was mesmerized by her smile.

    They stared at each other intensely for a while, their hearts beating very fast in their chest in anticipation.

    The temperature started heating up as the desire in Tristan''s eyes started getting stronger.

    Ava felt like she was in a slow-motion picture. She could see the intent in Tristan''s eyes, and all she could do was wait for the moment when his lips touched hers.

    Her lips were softer than he thought it would be and sweeter too. When he remembered her lips had never kissed anybody else, but his, heat surged through his body. He can''t wait to be on this journey of discovery with her, how to kiss each other, how to touch each other, and how to love each other.

    He kissed her slowly and softly at first, but he could not help himself, he wanted more. He pulled her body closer to his, angling his head so he could get better access, softly sucking on her lower lip.

    His kiss had drowned out everything around her, all she could feel was his soft and gentle lips, kissing, sucking, and making her feel all kinds of new sensations that she''s never felt before. When he used his tongue to part her lips, she all but sighed into his mouth. She could not get enough of him either.

    Their tongues dueled and sought each other while his hands started roaming down her back while hers tangled in his hair to bring their mouths closer. She started to moan when Tristan ran his hand down her back and cupped her ass. Bringing her closer to his burgeoning desire.

    "Mmmm��," she moaned as he pressed onto her when he pushed her onto the bed. Her moans made him kiss her more aggressively, not even stopping for air.

    He laid his head beside her neck when it was time to come up for air. They could feel their hearts thudding in their chest.

    When he inhaled, he smelled her shampoo and the sweet scent that was just Ava. He started kissing her neck, "Mine," he said as she ran her fingers through his hair. She started moaning again when he started licking her, "Only mine," he declared possessively.

    When Tristan lifted his head to look at her, he noticed her swollen lips and her eyes that were clouded with desire. He wanted more of her, but he didn''t think rushing her right now would be good for both of them. He won''t do anything to make her change her mind now that she said yes to him, and as a bonus she let him kiss her very passionately. Something he had only imagined until today.

    "Let''s have breakfast," he said as he stood up, bringing her with him. He had to divert his thoughts otherwise he was going to ravish her right here and now.

    He kissed her one more time before he let her go.

    "Tristan, what about my clothes?" she asked. She needed new ones if she wanted to go home today.

    "Don''t worry, I will ask someone to get you new ones to wear before you go home," he said.

    He had a plan to get her a few pairs because he knew that she would be at his house more frequently, "Let me make a phone call," he said as he left the room.

    His bedroom was very simply decorated, she observed as she snooped around while he was gone. There were no frills or whistles. White walls everywhere except for the one gray accent wall and most of the colors revolved around, black, gray, and white.

    The carpet looked like it was the same carpet her parents had in their room, the design looked familiar, if it was the same carpet, it would have been imported from England.

    His room had a balcony that had a nice view of the gardens, but the doors were closed. It would be nice to have breakfast out there, she thought.

    As she explored some more and she saw a huge walk-in closet and an adjoining bathroom that had a Jacuzzi tub that could definitely fit two people. A separate shower stall that had the modern controls, shelves hugging one area, and there was a big vanity that had two sinks, his and hers, she thought.

    He had a few toiletries, the standard lotion, toothpaste, shaving gel, and shaving cologne. They were brands she was not familiar with, so she thought they might have been imported.

    She decided a shower was in order, running around in the forest the other day made her sweaty and sticky. She used Tristan''s shower gel, now they would both smell fresh and light.

 Chapter 65 - 65

    Since she did not have her beauty products with her she used whatever moisturizer and sunscreen there was available that Tristan was using, they were mostly unscented and she was fine with that.

    She found Tristan''s white fluffy bathrobe after she was done bathing, and she liked that it smelled a lot like him. She couldn''t believe it, she has a boyfriend. So far, it had all been surreal, spending the night sleeping in Tristan''s arms, and now she gets to spend the rest of the day with him.

    When she got out of the bathroom, she was surprised to see a new set of clothes laid out on the bed. Upon inspection, she saw that the dress came from one of the best designers in the city. Something simple, yet elegant.

    She went to look for Tristan and found him at the dinner table reading the newspaper. He was waiting for her so that they could have breakfast together.

    Tristan sensed her presence as soon as she made her way down the stairs. He turned around and smiled at her, "He???s so handsome," she thought, then she blushed as her eyes got drawn to his lips, the same ones that were kissing her very passionately while they were in bed.

    She wanted to hide from his piercing gaze. Which was how she thought he looked at her all the time like he was reaching into her soul and awakening all these feelings she never knew she was capable of feeling.

    She couldn''t believe she boldly confessed her feelings to him, and then there was that kiss that electrified her whole body. She was glad that he had the strength to stop her from going over because she would have done anything just to let him continue kissing her mindlessly.

    Her skin felt overheated as he pulled out her chair, having him near was doing a number on her. She wanted to kiss him again and roam her hands all over his body, starting with his shoulders, then down��

    "Bring the food out, we''re ready to eat," Tristan said to the housekeeper, cutting into her daydream.

    Breakfast is laid out on the table included french toast, fried eggs, fruit salad, and for Tristan, black coffee.

    "Do you want something else aside from these? What do you want to drink?" Tristan asked as he served everything on Ava''s plate.

    He was being very attentive to even the small details, and this touched her heart.

    "Can I have some orange juice, please," Ava said nicely to the maid. This time around she did not hesitate to ask for what she wanted, remembering what Tristan told her.

    She was wolfing down her food because she had not eaten anything since breakfast the day of her mishap. "Eat slowly or you''re going to choke on your food," he said softly.

    "I''m just so hungry. I haven''t eaten anything since yesterday," she said.

    "I should have thought about that. We should have eaten earlier," he frowned, he felt he was negligent with his duties in caring for her.

    "Don''t worry about that, there''s food and I''m eating now," she said as she took a big bite of her french toast.

    "Tell the chef to prepare more food and make it fast," he commanded his maid.

    "Oh no, don''t ask for more food, there''s too much on the table already. These are enough for me," she argued.

    But Tristan was not one to listen when he knew that whatever she had right now would not be enough to really satisfy and nourish her.

    After 20 minutes they brought in vegetable soup and pasta in a creamy alfredo sauce. As soon as Ava saw the dishes, she suddenly felt hungry for more food.

    "Okay," she said, "Can I have just a little pasta? Just a little." She looked like a little kid asking for extra candy from her mother, and her antics made him laugh.

    "Eat to your heart''s content. We can have more cooked if this is not enough," he smiled as he served her some pasta.

    The soup and pasta were so good that she did not notice she had eaten half of the pasta already, it seemed like she''s been starving herself for months.

    Seeing her eat with so much gusto made Tristan smile, he liked that she ate like a regular person and not like the women who always starve themselves to look pretty.

    "I''m full," she said as she put down her fork and rubbed her tummy.

    Tristan took a napkin and wiped her left check where she missed wiping off some of the pasta sauce. So Ava showed her other cheek just in case he had to wipe that cheek as well. She was so full that she did not even have the energy to move a finger. He chuckled. He liked this demanding side of her.

    "What am I going to do with you?" he said in a doting tone and obliging her request.

    "I have something to show you," he said as he walked to a shelf, "Last time you were here, you did not have home slippers. So I got one for you," he placed them on the floor in front of her.

    It was pink, and that''s all that was important because it was her favorite color and just like everything else she told him about her, he remembered.

    "These are good," she said as she noticed that his slippers looked exactly like hers but they were in black. "Tristan, are we wearing couples slippers?" she said excitedly.

    "Yeah, they are," he was pleased that Ava noticed what he did. He specifically instructed his staff to get them "couple related" things.

    "Aww.. that''s so sweet, I like them," she felt her heart skip a beat. She never imagined doing all these couple related activities with Tristan but she likes it.

    "What do you want to do next?" he asked. He would rather cuddle with her on the couch and kiss her very delectable lips until it was time to go home, but he did not want to force her to do more than she was prepared to. He had to ease her into wanting to kiss him more.

    "Let''s go to the garden," she said.

    The last time she visited him she thought that his garden looked very nice even though there weren''t a lot of flowers, there was still a lot of open space that was very lush and green. It made her feel very peaceful in his garden.

    The staff observed that Tristan was very sweet and caring towards the madam, he tried to anticipate everything that she needed which said a lot for someone who did not really say a lot to the staff except for imparting instructions.

    She looked like she was a very kind and respectful person, smiling at the staff and thanking them every time she needed something, they wouldn''t oppose her to being the future Mrs. Ambrosio.

    Ava was surprised to find that a lot of flowers have been planted in the garden since she was last out here, and it seemed like they were all her favorite plants.

    "Tristan�� did you ask your gardeners to plant all my favorites in your garden?" she asked.

    "Do you like it?" he asked, beaming like he had planted them himself.

    "Very much! It''s so pretty out here now that you have all these plants," she said happily twirling around in the garden. He was glad that his efforts were not wasted.

    "Tristan, you planted my favorite flowers, and you got us our own couple slippers, it seems like you always remember what I tell you," she said as she turned towards him.

    "You are very important to me, so I remember," he said as he wrapped his arms around her waist.

    It felt so natural to be with him, now that she had acknowledged her feelings for him. She hugged him to show how much she appreciated his efforts. "You are so good to me Tristan," she murmured.

    He knew that he was not a good person, so he kept quiet. He handled business with an iron first, in his book there was no concept of forgiveness, but for Ava, he would do anything to show her his good side. He loved her a lot, and she deserved nothing but the best.

    "I want to show you something," he said as she took her hand to walk to another part of the garden that had a swing. When he was talking to the gardener about the new landscaping, he recommended building a swing on one of the biggest trees they had. And he was glad that he followed his advice.

    Ava ran directly to the swing, "Tristan, push me," she demanded.

    He knew she would like it the second she set her eyes on the swing and her smile said it all. She kept on asking him to push her higher, but he was afraid that she might fall and get hurt.

    He started to get tired and had to pull her away from the swing, and when she complained he assured her that the swing would always be in the garden. She can always sit on the swing, and he will be happy to push her.

    Tristan had to leave her suddenly because of an emergency at work, but before he went to the study to work, "Little one I need to work for a bit so you can do anything in the house. You can go to the library, read a few books or watch something on the laptop or the tv. Let me know if you need anything okay," he said as he kissed her forehead.

    Tristan had two laptops in the study, one for office use and one for personal use which he gave to Ava to use. He wanted to spend the whole day with her, but he could not avoid this emergency.

    Ava played with his laptop, but after some time, she got bored and since he was on a video conference, she decided to explore. She signaled to him, and he nodded back.

    She was walking around when she noticed a hallway that had a lot of photographs hanging on the wall, so she decided to look at each picture thoroughly.

    One had Tristan when he was a fat chubby toddler, another had him in a school uniform. He was smiling in these photos, and he looked very happy.

    The photo that really captured her attention was one of him and his dad. Tristan was holding a trophy in his hand while his dad lifted him in his arms and kissed his cheeks. It looked like a very special occasion.

    There was a photo with his grandparents, and now she understood why he was so good looking. His whole family was good looking, from his grandparents to his dad.

    In the most recent pictures, one can see that his face started losing the glow he had when he was a kid, he was wearing the cold expression she remembered when they first met.

    She had been looking at several pictures when she noticed there was no picture of his mother in any one of them. It made her wonder what happened to her, "Is she alive or has she passed away already, is that why he never had anyone in his life except for her?"

    Another part of the wall showed all his trophies, medals, and certificates. From the display, one could see that he excelled in all of his subjects. She got so engrossed in this wall of accomplishments and pictures she did not realize that time had already passed.

    Tristan finished with his meeting and when he hadn''t heard from her after a while, he came to see what she was up to. He was walking down the hall when he found her looking at all his achievements.

    "Have you had your fill? Why don''t we go and get some lunch?" he said.

    "Sure, you can tell me about your awards," she said. She was itching to ask him about his mother but didn''t think it would be appropriate for lunch conversation, so she just kept quiet about it.

 Chapter 66 - 66

    Tristan and Ava spent some time together after lunch. They walked around the gardens, talking and holding hands. They would take small breaks to kiss, and just be with each other. They did not notice the time pass by.

    They were sitting on the couch, watching tv, wrapped around each other when Ava saw the time.

    Ava said, "Tristan it''s 6 pm, you need to drop me off at home. Let''s go!"

    "Just a little more time. I will drop you off at 7," Tristan said pleading, trying to hug her some more.

    He did not want her to leave so soon. If possible, he wanted to keep Ava with him. Unfortunately, her parents were waiting for her, and she needed to go back. They didn''t know she was with him.

    "Okay," she said, agreeing.

    Tristan tried to park a little bit further from the front of her house, trying to prolong their time together. He just couldn''t bear to part with her.

    Ever since she confessed, all he wanted to do was spend every minute together.

    As soon as they got separated, he knew it would take time before they saw each other again. Who knows when that would be? They might be busy in the next few weeks.

    She was getting ready to leave when he held her hands and pulled her to him. He nibbled her lips and asked her if she could wait a few more minutes.

    He was dreading to go back to that empty house. Ava being there made it special. He knew that every part of the house would now carry a memory of her.

    "Tristan, this is not the last time we are going to see each other," Ava said between kisses. She smiled, thinking how cute he was right now. Ava felt that he did not want her to leave. He was doing everything to make her stay.

    Tristan did not say anything and started caressing the left side of her face. It was all new to him. He was getting very attached to her.

    Ava sighed helplessly and put her hands on his cheeks. "Tristan, I''ll come back. Don''t worry too much," she said.

    Tristan longingly looked into her eyes and put his hand over hers. "I want you to call me every day, okay?" he said.

    "Of course, I will," Ava said.

    After one last lingering kiss, they said their goodbyes.

    She got out of the car, opened the gate, and got into the house. He waited in his car, and once reassured that she was safe inside, he went back home.

    The next morning, her phone rang. It was Alaric.

    He was inviting Ava to come to his music studio to see him practice. He noticed that ever since he''s been away, their relationship hasn''t been the same.

    They were very close once, and he figured spending time together will make it easier to make them go back to the way they were before.

    He thought the only reason Tristan came into her life was that he was not there. But now he''s back, and he will make sure that Tristan has no space in her life.

    It really bothered him when Ava left with Tristan instead of him when he invited her to Green Paradise. He couldn''t sleep that night. He realized he might have already been too late. Ava has already been snatched from him.

    What he did not know was that Ava was never his, to begin with. Alaric had this idea that Ava did not willingly go with Tristan. Tristan was the problem, and he was taking her away from him.

    Tristan was the enemy, and Ava was an innocent bystander. He needed to protect her and bring her back to his side.

    As they say, timing is everything. Because of the time spent apart, it created some distance.

    It made Ava realize that even without Tristan in the picture, she may not have loved Alaric as she thought she had. Alaric had missed his chance.

    Alaric did not trust Tristan and thought he was just playing with Ava. So he took it upon himself to save Ava and make sure she doesn''t get hurt. He was very excited when she accepted his invitation.

    Ava came in later than expected because she was on the phone with Tristan. He had a late meeting. They both wanted to make sure they talked before they went about their day. It took longer than they thought, and when Alaric asked her what happened. She said there was a lot of traffic.

    Ava sat on the chair next to Alaric while he was playing. There was no doubt he was the best piano player. His music was soothing and melodious. She first heard him when she was younger, and she had forgotten how well he performed. Hearing him play made her love his music all over again.

    "Wow, big brother, you are very good," Ava happily clapped for him.

    Alaric noticed her smile and thought at least someone appreciated his talent. Not like some people who did not care for his music. Who constantly degraded him.

    "Are you going to play solo or is it going to be a duet for the competition," Ava asked.

    "I need to play solo, " Alaric answered.

    Asking about the duet reminded her of Alaric''s girlfriend. They used to play the piano so beautifully.

    "How is Melissa, " Ava asked.

    Alaric was stunned and did not think that Ava would bring Melissa up. His face became stiff, and he clenched his left fist. He looked very angry.

    He wanted to forget about Melissa. Every time he hears her name, he remembers all the painful memories. He remembers everything he had lost.

    Melissa was taboo to him, a topic he never wants to talk about. He had tried so hard to forget her, but he could not. She will always be hidden in the corner of his heart. Bringing her up made him lose control.

    Melissa was very gorgeous and graceful. Everything was perfect about her, her smile, her body, and the way that she drew people in. When she talked, the whole room paid attention, everyone always wanted to hear what she had to say.

    She was not from a rich family, but she was witty When Alaric brought her to the high-class parties she used her smile and wit to answer anybody who tried to bully her.

    Alaric always defended her. She was always trying to stop Alaric from picking fights with those who bullied her.

    Alaric and Melissa met because of music. They complimented each other very well. When they played the piano it was something to remember. A handsome man with a beautiful woman playing very melodious music, what a wonderful sight.

    When Melissa came into his life, Alaric stopped caring for Ava like she didn''t exist. Ava felt left out, and she felt a little jealous of Melissa whenever people mentioned how much of a good pair they were.

    After Ava got to know Melissa personally and she actually liked her, Melissa was really nice, and she was a very kind soul. She was someone you can never really hate. So Ava came to terms that she was not for Alaric.

    After a while, Alaric gave a vague answer. "Very good, I guess."

    "Will she come to attend your competition," Ava asked.

    "Maybe, but it hasn''t been confirmed ", Alaric said, not wanting to go into details.

    "What about your parents?"Ava asked. Ava had seen his parents a few times, and they seemed like nice people.

    Alaric was getting irritated by her questions. She was asking about people he did not want to talk about. But he was trying to politely answer her because he knew Ava was clueless about what happened in his life. She was just asking him about stuff she knew about him. If anyone had asked him the same questions, he would have snapped at them, but Ava was different.

    "They are busy, so they won''t be able to attend the competition," Alaric said sternly.

    Ava was confused. She wondered what type of parents they were. What was so important for them that they would miss their son performing at an international competition.

    Ava sensed something was bothering him. First, he avoided talking about Melissa and now his parents. She kept quiet and did not ask any further questions.

    "How about you play the piano with me?" Alaric suggested.

    "I don''t know anything about music," Ava said.

    "Don''t worry, I will teach you," Alaric tried to convince her.

    "But��," Ava was not interested in playing the piano.

    "Come on Ava, please," Alaric requested.

    "Fine, don''t blame me if I play awfully," Ava agreed.

    Alaric smiled, and they both sat next to each other.

    "I will play first and just follow me," Alaric said.

    He played the basic tune. Alaric pressed a key, and Ava followed him by playing the same key on a higher octave.

    She didn''t really enjoy it like she thought she would.

    She always thought that it would be perfect if she was in Melissa''s place whenever she saw them playing together. But now that she was here, she didn''t really feel like it. They didn''t have the same magic together.

    It was the confirmation she needed. The one that proved Tristan was the one for her.

    On the other hand, Alaric was feeling very ecstatic. He was on cloud nine. He was thinking about how this future right in front of him looked very bright and happy.

    He noticed Ava stopped playing. She, on the other hand, was lost in her thoughts.

    He asked her, "Ava, what''s the matter?"

    "Nothing," Ava said with a small smile.

    So he continued. "Now, this will be a little more difficult than before," Alaric said.

    When Ava played, Alaric started to touch her fingers.

    Ava did not think anything of it. It was probably part of playing the piano.

    But Alaric became bolder and started to touch her hand. It made her uncomfortable, so she removed her hands and kept them in her lap.

    She did not like Alaric touching her. She did not like anyone touching her, except Tristan.

    Alaric touched her like a lover, but he saw her wince. It hurt him to see her shun his touch. He loved her and could not accept that this was not happening.

    "What happened to us, Ava? Why is there so much distance between us?" He thought.

    Ava got up and said, "I need to go home.".

    "How about I drop you off?" Alaric said, hoping Ava will agree.

    "There''s no need. You''re busy. I can manage," Ava rushed out without giving Alaric a chance to say anything.

    Follow me on instagram -Starysky96

 Chapter 67 - 67

    Ava was spending time with her parents and did not dare step out of the house because her mother requested her to spend time with her.

    Sara and Ava are rarely at home these days and Mrs. Wesley has been feeling lonely.

    After vacation Ava will go back to the dorm so she wanted her daughter to spend time with her.

    So to make Ava happy she had all her favorite dishes made. She was pampered like a child whenever she was at home.

    Tristan and Ava talked on the phone like always.

    When Tristan called, she had to hide it from her parents, she went to her room so they could talk.

    They talked for hours which made her feel bad that maybe Tristan was slacking off from work so that he can talk to her.

    When she brought this up he replied that he had been working hard for the past years and now it''s time for him to relax.

    When Tristan came home at night they would go on video calls that would sometimes take them all night, all the way into the morning.

    Ava had difficulty waking up early because of this and her mother never nagged her for waking up so late, in fact she thought Ava should just laze around and relax during her vacation.

    She knew that Ava''s studies were always hectic and being in a dorm she could only do so much, so her mother was okay with Ava doing nothing.

    Mrs. Wesley also suggested that they go abroad for a short trip. Ava refused, saying she didn''t want to travel and preferred to be at home.

    The real reason was because if she travelled there would be no chance to see Tristan.

    She didn''t want them to know about him yet. She was still studying and did not want to get married right away either.

    She knows that once her parents get wind of their relationship they might oppose it.

    She did not want to have to choose between Tristan and her parents. They are both equally important and she did not want to lose anyone.

    The other thing was Tristan was already in his 30''s, he''s 32 this year and he was 12 years older than her.

    This might be a problem for her parents. The age gap was too big.

    They might think that Tristan has conned their little girl and they might end up hating him.

    Ava had plans after college, she wanted to have her own career.

    Tristan is stubborn and she knows that he will never leave her but she is still a little apprehensive on what his family might say.

    What if they do not like her.

    Ava''s phone rang and just when she thought it was Tristan, her sister''s name popped up.

    This made her happy, Sara rarely calls her these days.

    She always had so much work to do, if she wasn''t busy with her shoots she was busy travelling to other countries for endorsements.

    There was always the problem of having different time zones so she was only able to call a few times.

    "Sis, how are you? Why haven''t you called for so long? When are you coming back?" Ava rattled off with her questions.

    "Ava calm down, " Sara chuckled on the other side.

    Ava always talked too much when she was excited.

    "Sara��'', Ava dragged her name indicating she needed answers to her questions.

    "How can I answer everything at once? You had so many questions, let me answer it one by one ", Sara said.

    "I am fine. No need to worry. I could not call you because I had a swimwear photoshoot that was shot on this remote island in the middle of the ocean. There was no signal.

    I can''t come back yet, I have shoots booked continuously for the next three months and even with the holidays I don''t think I have enough time to travel back home.

    I need at least two days to connect flights just to get there. It''s not possible," Sara said

    "Ohh, I really won''t see you for the next three months?" Ava sighed.

    Sara heard the disappointment in Ava''s voice and she felt bad.

    She missed her family but work commitments stopped her from coming home.

    She reminisced back to when her parents first told her she was going to have a sister, she was not happy.

    She was used to being the only child. Her parents spoiled her which made her a little arrogant.

    Kids always wanted to be her friend because she was very pretty and on top of that she was rich too.

    Her parents always came to pick her up from school and this made her happy. They were a handsome couple and they came with the best cars available.

    Her father would always lift her up in his arms while holding his wife''s hand in the other. They were the perfect family.

    But then they told her the news. She thought her parents were having another child because they didn''t like her anymore.

    She begged them not to have another baby, she promised to be obedient, she told them she will learn how to listen and be a very good girl.

    She cried a lot.

    Upon hearing all of this her parents did not know if they should laugh or cry.

    Her mother wiped her tears and told her that she was the best daughter and that nothing will change.

    She told Sara they were having another baby because they felt she was lonely and she needed to have someone to play with.

    Her father told her that they would love her just the same.

    Once Ava was born she did not feel enthusiastic about it.

    She didn''t really see Ava when she was in the hospital so she didn''t know what to make of it.

    There was a party in the house to welcome the new baby and they invited a lot of people.

    There were kids that thought the new baby was cute and decided they wanted to pinch her, this made Ava cry.

    There was no one else in the room so Sara decided she was going to be a good girl and she was going to console the baby.

    As soon as she saw Ava she fell in love.

    She thought that the baby was so pretty, she was more beautiful than her dolls.

    During the whole party she protected Ava and did not let anyone touch her.

    It surprised her parents but they were happy with the sudden change.

    Sara started including the baby in everything she did.

    As a kid Ava was very shy and was always glued to Sara''s side.

    It made Sara happy that she had her own minion following her everywhere.

    This made their bond stronger as they grew up and Sara was always there for Ava.

    Here''s a suggestion, Sara said, "How about you come to my shoot and you can take your vacation with me."

    For a second Ava got tempted to accept Sara''s offer to meet her somewhere nice. But then she said, "No, you will be busy with your shoots and I don''t really like being alone."

    Plus if she goes with Sara she can''t see Tristan. Between Sara and Tristan, she was going to choose Tristan.

    Sara agreed.

    She didn''t want to leave Ava in the hotel room all day while she waited for Sara to finish her jobs.

    If she brought Ava to the photoshoots she might get bored.

    Photoshoots are always crowded and busy.

    "You are right. Take care. I will come home soon okay," Sara said.

    "Sis, I miss you," Ava said lovingly.

    "Ava, I miss you alot too, " Sara smiled.

    They talked a little more and then said their goodbyes.

    Mrs. Wesley wanted to go shopping with Ava to buy new dresses and a few accessories.

    Ava refused to go saying that she had enough dresses and she hasn''t even worn some of them yet.

    Her mother was talking about this new designer with his new collection that had come to their city for a limited time.

    She really wanted to get her dress from this designer, she said.

    Ava had no choice, so she accompanied her mother to the mall.

    Since Mrs. Wesley was a gold card member, the manager directly came to receive them.

    They showed them newest collection and Mrs. Wesley made Ava try most of the dresses and chose the few that looked good on Ava.

    They also showed them the catalog of the dresses that were soon to come out.

    Mrs. Wesley selected a few from that collection as well and gave them their measurements so it would be ready by the time they came back.

    "Now let''s go to buy some shoes ", Mrs. Wesley said.

    "Mom, enough! I want to go home!" Ava winced.

    "I want to spoil my daughter, when you are at your dorm you never come shopping with me," she pouted.

    "All my friends take their daughter shopping, I want to do the same thing," Mrs. Wesley said in a pleading tone.

    "Fine, let''s go! After this we''re going home," Ava said.

    Mrs. Wesley agreed but in the back of her mind she was thinking she will need a matching handbag.

    She always loved splurging on her daughters, they were so beautiful and they looked good in whatever they wore.

    They went to a shoe shop and Ava was trying on a pair of Jimmy choos when she heard a noise.

    It was like someone was having an argument.

    She got up and went to see what the issue was.

    "Are you saying that I cannot buy these shoes? " the woman looked angrily.

    "Ma''am, you can buy these shoes if you pay the full amount, you cannot pay just half the amount," the shopkeeper said.

    "I told you I forgot my card and I have limited cash," the woman was tightly holding the shoes in one hand.

    "Then you can take the shoes when you pay the whole amount tomorrow," the shopkeeper said.

    "This newest design will be sold out," the woman panicked.

    The shopkeeper was getting a headache, this woman had been arguing for the last half hour.

    The customers'' shopping experience was getting disrupted and not knowing what to do, he called the manager.

    "If you cannot pay full price, give us back the shoes and please leave the shop," the manager said sternly.

    "Are you saying that I cannot afford it? My husband is the vice president of the Mendes group. I had a gold membership in this mall before," the woman started to scream.

    When she said the Mendes group Ava thought this woman looked familiar.

    This woman was dressed in very ill-fitting clothes and she was wearing too much makeup.

    Her clothes looked high end but they were mismatched. Her age definitely did not match her style.

    Ava suddenly remembered who this woman was.

    She was Alaric''s mother.

    FOLLOW ME ON INSTAGRAM -starysky96

 Chapter 68 - 68

    "Hello Mrs. Mendes ", Ava said as she stood in front of her.

    "Who are you?" Mrs. Mendes was confused.

    She noticed that people in the shop stopped what they were doing and were starting to gather around and was watching what she was doing.

    "Don''t you have work to do? Why are you staring at me?" Mrs. Mendes bellowed.

    Everyone felt there was something wrong with her, she was acting like a barbarian and like someone who was illiterate.

    Did she not know that this shop was one of the most famous shops around, people who shopped here were from the upper class. Her actions cheapen the store.

    "I am Ava Wesley. I''m Alaric''s friend ", Ava introduced herself.

    Mrs. Mendes heard about the Wesleys, Mr. Wesley was a very competent businessman and her husband knew him.

    She vaguely remembered that there was a small girl that used to tag along with her son when they were little.

    It has been a few years and she has forgotten what Ava looked like.

    "I remember you. How are you?" Mrs. Mendes asked.

    She wasn''t really interested in knowing anything about her when she learned that she was Alaric''s friend, but since she was Mr. Wesley''s daughter, so she''ll give her a try.

    She needed to associate herself with people who had very high status after all.

    Ava did not know this, she thought Mrs. Mendes would be kind like Alaric, but she vaguely remembered that Mrs. Mendes hardly talked to her, she would only utter one or two sentences at the most.

    Then again, she was a child so she seldom mingled with the adults at parties.

    One thing was for sure Mrs. Mendes dressed very elegantly even though her clothes paled in comparison with what the other rich ladies wore.

    Ava could not believe that Mrs. Mendes has changed a lot and it seems that she was declining.

    She noticed that from up close she had more wrinkles than average and she was hiding it with too much makeup.

    She looked ten to fifteen years older than her real age.

    "I am fine, thank you! What seems to be the issue?" Ava asked.

    "Nothing really, I was just trying to buy these shoes ," Mrs. Mendes said, raising her eyebrow.

    "Ma''am, would you mind giving me back the shoes?" the manager''s patience was wearing off.

    "Hey listen ��.," Mrs. Mendes held the shoes tightly with both her hands.

    "Maybe we can just give them back the shoes," Ava said, hoping Mrs. Mendes would listen to her.

    "Ava, I forgot my cards but I really love these shoes, I don''t know what to do," Mrs. Mendes said pitifully. Ava felt bad for her and really believed that maybe she did forget her card.

    "How about I pay for the shoes?" Ava volunteered, seeing that they had no other option.

    She was purchasing the shoes in honor of Alaric''s friendship. They''ve been friends for so long and he''d always been good to her.

    Since Alarics'' mother was in trouble she wouldn''t mind helping her.

    What Ava did not know was that Mrs. Mendes was a very cunning woman, she was always taking advantage of other people.

    "Really, you would do that?" Mrs. Mendes asked surprisingly because Jimmy Choos were very expensive.

    "Yes, Mrs. Mendes," Ava told the manager to charge the shoes under her name. The manager knew who Ava was and agreed to her request immediately.

    "I hope it''s not too much trouble for you," Mrs. Mendes said schemingly.

    "Never," Ava said, giving her a small smile.

    "Ma''am, hand me the shoes so we can pack it up for you," the shopkeeper said.

    "No need to, I''ll wear it now." Mrs. Mendes snapped at the shopkeeper like they were going to snatch her shoes.

    The shopkeeper sighed. Looking at Mrs. Mendes made him remember the saying that sitting a monkey on the throne will never make it act like a King, it will always act like a monkey.

    Just like Mrs. Mendes, no matter how expensive her clothing may be, she will never be sophisticated enough. Her true color will always come out.

    "Oh don''t worry, I will pay you back later," Mrs. Mendes shrugged.

    "No, don''t worry, you don''t have to pay for anything ", Ava said. She thought they were just shoes. Others may see it as expensive, but it was nothing for Ava.

    "Thank you so much," Mrs. Mendes said. It made her happy because that''s what she was waiting for.

    She didn''t really intend to pay Ava back, it was just for formality.

    In reality she really had no money, all her cards have been taken by her husband.

    In the Mendes'' group her brother-in-law was the president and he managed all their finances.

    Her husband was the vice president, but in name only, he didn''t have any authority or power in the company.

    He used to handle all the company affairs, but too many investment failures led them to a huge misfortune.

    Her brother-in-law wanted to remove her husband from the company, but her father-in-law could not see his younger son suffer so he made a deal.

    The deal was that her husband would be the vice president for him to save face, but her brother-in-law will handle both positions.

    Coming from a rich background, her sister-in-law always flaunted her wealth, which made Mrs. Mendes very jealous.

    She on the other hand was from a rural area so she never learned how to act or how to choose the proper attire for high society.

    The women of the upper class always mocked her behind her back.

    It made her feel awkward trying so hard to fit in and to look stylish all the time.

    And no matter how much effort she gave, it was never enough.

    She thought buying expensive accessories and clothing would eventually transform her like everyone else.

    Her husband learned about her spending sprees so he took back all her credit cards.

    She pleaded again and again but he turned his back on her. She was heartbroken.

    She was window shopping when the Jimmy Choos caught her eye.

    It was calling out to her and she was going to get it at whatever cost.

    She thought she could pay half now and convince her husband to pay for the rest later.

    Who thought she would have good luck meeting Alaric''s friend.

    She didn''t really think she''d pay for the shoes. She smirked just thinking how good her shoes looked on her.

    "Ava, you should come visit me one of these days. I know Alaric is still abroad but there is no need for us to be strangers," Mrs. Mendes invited.

    She thought it would be good if she kept in touch with Ava.

    She could definitely enjoy a few more benefits from knowing her.

    "Mrs. Mendes but��..," Ava was confused. Mrs. Mendes was telling her that Alaric was abroad but he came back a month ago.

    Is she really not aware of his return or is she lying? What is her reason for lying?

    Alaric told his parents he was busy attending a competition.

    Did he not tell his parents? It seemed like his mother had no idea about him coming back.

    Is he lying to her? She did not know who to believe anymore.

    "Ava, you should call me Aunty, no need for any formalities between us," Mrs. Mendes said brazenly.

    Ava was about to respond, but her mother came to see what she was up to. "Ava, did you finish selecting your shoes", Mrs. Wesley said.

    "Yes mom ", Ava nodded.

    Mrs. Mendes stared at Mrs. Wesley in awe.

    Mrs. Wesley looked more beautiful and classy than her sister in law.

    She looked so much younger, her skin was so well maintained and was dressed in the most current designer outfit, she was jealous.

    She wanted to look younger, she tried all the products they said would give you that youthful glow.

    But instead of making her look younger she looked older.

    She didn''t understand why, when she bought the most expensive items in the market, but the issue was that she was not using the correct products for her skin type.

    "Hello, Mrs. Wesley ," Mrs. Mendes greeted.

    Mrs. Wesley sent Ava a questioning look, wondering who she was.

    "Mom, she is Alaric''s mother," Ava introduced.

    Mrs. Wesley gave her a small nod.

    She thought Alaric was so well behaved, how come he had a mother like her? She saw the greed in Mrs. Mendes'' eyes when she was checking her out.

    "Would you like to have coffee together?" Mrs. Mendes asked.

    Mrs. Wesley went to a lot of parties with her husband where she met all types of people and she knew her kind.

    She was one of those kind that wanted to be her friend so they could show her off to others and they try to get closer and please her just because of her husband''s status.

    "I''m sorry but we have to go now. We can''t have coffee with you." Mrs. Wesley said sternly.

    Ava said goodbye to Mrs. Mendes and they left the shop.

    "Ava, Alaric may be your friend but I did not get good vibes from his mother. Stay away from her," Mrs. Wesley warned her.

    "Okay mom," Ava agreed. She trusted her mom''s judgement and knew that after their meeting today, Alaric''s mom did not exude a friendly vibe.

    PLEASE READ AUTHORS NOTE-

 Chapter 69 - 69

    It has been a week since the last time Tristan and Ava got together. They were continuously in touch by calling and sending messages.

    But Tristan wanted to see her, touch her and do a lot other things with her. Seeing her but not being able to touch her in the video calls was killing him.

    When he asked Ava to meet him she declined because her parents keep on wanting to spend time with her.

    Ava''s mom was keeping her busy, they were either going out to shop, to go to the spa or to check a place her mom wanted to check out.

    She did not have school which gave her mom the best excuse to drag her out with her.

    Tristan came home that night feeling tired. He thought to himself, tomorrow is Sunday It would be nice if I could rest and relax.

    He stood at the front door thinking how it would be nice to come home if someone was there to greet him.

    He felt dejected coming into his very empty house.

    He was still wrapped in his thoughts so he did not see when his door suddenly opened.

    He lifted his head and there she was the object of his imaginations.

    Ava was here, right at his front door.

    She was standing right there and he couldn''t believe it.

    His little one was here.

    Unable to say anything Tristan stepped forward and hugged her.

    Ava understood his emotions so she just hugged him back.

    "Little one you are here," Tristan murmured smiling.

    "Yes, I''m here to see you," Ava said and broke the hug.

    With his hands on her waist and her hand on his chest they stared at each other for a while.

    There was still disbelief on Tristan''s face.

    "Did you like my surprise?'''' Ava asked, teasingly.

    "A lot, " Tristan chuckled and kissed her forehead.

    Suddenly Tristan scooped up Ava in his arms, taking her into the house.

    "Tristan, what are you doing? " Ava squealed while wrapping her hands tightly around his neck.

    "I''m taking you upstairs," Tristan said.

    He was very excited to have Ava in his house.

    Once they reached his room, he made her sit on the bed while he changed his clothes. Tristan came back wearing a shirt and linen pants.

    He sat next to her and dragged her onto his lap.

    He wanted to make sure they were as close to each other as possible. His hands were itching to touch her.

    Ava happily obliged with his demand, she had been wanting to hug him for a while too, plus being in his arms always made her feel safe and warm.

    She leaned her head on his chest and Tristan tightened both his hands around her.

    "Did you miss me?" he asked while kissing her head.

    He missed her terribly. It was like nothing he had felt before.

    He wondered how he was able to live his life before she came. He always thought that he was fine living alone.

    He did not need anyone in his life.

    Now he couldn''t imagine his life without Ava.

    "I missed you very much, did you miss me?" Ava asked, lifting her head.

    Tristan looked into her face that was full of anticipation.

    She was so beautiful, he thought, with her innocent face, twinkling eyes, and those red juicy lips.

    Not saying anything, he kissed her to show how much he missed her.

    He poured everything he was feeling into that kiss.

    Ava had her arms around his neck while Tristan was passionately moving his hands all over her body.

    He couldn''t get enough.

    "Did you get my answer?" Tristan asked huskily when they both came up for air.

    Ava looked at him with watery eyes and nodded. She felt it. That kiss said it all.

    She felt that he missed her more than she missed him.

    "So how were you able to do this?" Tristan asked, referring to her surprise visit.

    "Well, when you called me I also wanted to see you but my mom kept on wanting to go out.

    So I told mom that Kelly came back and was alone in the dorm so I was going to see her.

    My mom agreed since she knows that Kelly and I are the best of friends.

    I thought of calling you to tell you of my plans but then I decided it would be better if I surprised you instead," Ava beamed happily.

    Her explanation thrilled him.

    He loved that she did everything to make it possible for her to be here.

    He really liked her surprise, she may think it was a small gesture but for him, it made it more memorable.

    "So, did you lie just to see me?" Tristan asked while raising his eyebrow.

    "Well it''s not really a lie, it''s half a lie, you see Kelly is really in the dorm but she has no trouble being alone," Ava justified herself.

    Kelly went home for a vacation but she needed to come back earlier to take her job at the caf��.

    She had to work hard because she needed the extra money to support her studies and to have the things that other students took for granted.

    She did not have the luxury of spending a lot of money like the other students that lived in the city.

    Her hometown is a small village out in the countryside and there weren''t enough jobs out there for her so she had to come back when the cafe offered her a job.

    "Okay, that is good to know," Tristan was rubbing her pack.

    Tristan did not bother about Kelly or anyone except Ava.

    He just wanted to know if it was easy for her to lie, as long as Ava was with him nothing else mattered.

    "Let''s go have dinner," Tristan said looking at the clock.

    Ava was feeling a little hungry so they went to have dinner in a restaurant.

    They were sitting in the living room. Tristan looked at the time and thought it was time to drop Ava off so he stood up to change his clothes.

    "Let me go change my clothes, just wait here okay," Tristan said.

    "Are you going out?" Ava asked. It baffled her, where was he going at this late hour?

    "It''s getting late and I need to drop you off," Tristan replied as he was confused by Ava''s question.

    "But, I am staying here for the night ", Ava replied.

    "What? Are you kidding me?" Tristan yelled excitedly, he felt like he won the lottery twice that day.

    "Well, I told my mom that I was staying with Kelly tonight and would be returning home tomorrow evening ", Ava said, nonchalantly.

    "You never told me that," Tristan said while sitting next to her.

    "I thought you understood. Did you not see my bag in your room?" Ava asked, pulling the collar of his shirt.

    "No, I didn''t," Tristan laughed. He was in such a hurry to spend time with her that he changed his clothes quickly and did not notice anything else around him.

    They both went to his bedroom so they could both change their clothes to sleep.

    While Ava was in the bathroom Tristan checked some of his emails on his phone.

    He saw her as soon as she came out, how can you not notice her?

    She was wearing the cutest pink cotton pants and shirt that was a matching Hello Kitty set.

    Ava always looked cute.

    The last time she was here she was wearing those matching strawberry pajamas and today it was Hello Kitty.

    Tristan laughed thinking she always dressed like a child. Her nightwear was quite childish for her age.

    Tristan was leaning on the headboard while waiting for her and he signaled Ava to come to him while he put his phone away.

    Ava happily jumped on the bed to sit between his legs.

    She had her back to him so he could put his arms around her.

    He placed his hands on her waist and his chin on her shoulder.

    "Do you always wear this type of sleepwear or is it only when you''re with me?", Tristan asked.

    "I always wear these cute types of nightwear. I''ve been wearing these since I was a kid, they are very comfortable, if you may ask.

    Sara advised me to wear a silk nightgown but I''m not sure I want to wear those." Ava took his hand and compared it to hers.

    His hand was huge, her hands were half the size of his hands.

    "I wish we could be like this every night, just the two of us together," Tristan murmured in her ear.

    Ava smiled and didn''t say anything. She knows that it will take some time before that could happen. She still needed to complete her studies.

    "I love you so much," Tristan blew hot air into her ear and Ava shivered. They talked more while snuggling in each other''s arms.

    Tristan saw that Ava was getting sleepy so they decided to lay down for the night.

    He had his arms around her while she had her head nestled on his chest.

    "Good night little one," Tristan kissed her forehead.

    "Good night," Ava said in a sleepy tone.

    Just like always when they were talking, it seemed like they could go on forever, they never notice the time.

    Ava snuggled deeper into his embrace to feel warm and to find a comfortable position before closing her eyes.

    Seeing Ava purring on his chest like a cat Tristan''s heart fluttered.

    He could not stop himself.

    He kissed her softly on her head so as not to wake her, she was so cute laying in his arms.

    Having Ava in his arms brought him immense happiness.

    Tristan was feeling blissful like he didn''t have a care in the world.

    He still couldn''t believe Ava was sleeping in his arms.

    Tristan and Ava were at peace, little did they know that there was another surprise waiting for them in the morning.

 Chapter 70 - 70

    Just like clockwork Tristan woke up at six. Ava slept beside him like she had no care in the world.

    Her legs were tangled in his and she was lying on his chest with her hair sprawled out.

    For a while, he laid there and watched her sleep. Tracing her cheek with his thumb, he thought, this is a nice way to wake up every day.

    It was still early and she did not look like she was waking up anytime soon so he decided that he should go workout.

    He untangled their legs and covered Ava with the blanket that she had kicked off in the middle of the night.

    He tried to move as quietly as possible so he wouldn''t wake her.

    It was 8 am by the time he finished, and he thought it was time to wake Ava up so they could have breakfast. He was on his way to take a shower when he heard someone in the living room.

    He came down and saw it was his grandparents.

    He had mixed feelings about their arrival.

    On one side he was happy to see them, but on the other side, he was apprehensive about their reaction when they saw Ava.

    "Grandma, Grandpa, I did not know you were coming," Tristan frowned.

    Tristan''s grandparents came early so Tristan could not run away from them.

    They knew that if they came later in the day Tristan may have already gone out.

    "Look at him, he''s not happy we''re here," Grandma complained, feeling like someone has wronged her.

    She was happy to see Tristan looking good, after all, he was the apple of her eye.

    "Tristan, since you did not come to see us, your grandmother got worried, so I took her to see you," Grandpa said.

    Tristan always gave her excuses, he always told her that he had a heavy workload so he could not come to see them.

    He avoided the visits because they always pressured him to get married.

    "Tristan, since you did not like Natasha I have a few other girls in line," Grandma said.

    "Grandma," Tristan said in a warning tone.

    "I told you I was giving you a year, but I don''t see you putting any effort into it. I haven''t seen you date anyone," Grandma cried frustratingly.

    She thought that Tristan was just being a workaholic like before and was ignoring her requests. She hasn''t even heard any news about his dating life.

    Tristan had kept his love life very private and even his friends were not aware he had one.

    "Let''s have breakfast, we can talk later," Grandpa said to Grandma.

    Grandma agreed since she planned to spend the whole day with Tristan anyway.

    "Tristan, Tristan��.," Ava called out while running down the stairs.

    Ava woke up to an empty bed. She was surprised, she thought he might have left,

    She did not see him upstairs so she came down.

    She did not notice that there were other people in the room and they all stared at her when they heard her calling out.

    Ava got to the bottom of the stairs and was shocked to find two elderly people with Tristan.

    She was scared and petrified, she did not know what to do.

    She stood rooted to the spot. She did not notice that Tristan''s grandparents gave her the same shocked look.

    Grandma could not believe her eyes.

    Her cold, aloof grandson had a woman in his house.

    Her grandson had carefully hidden a woman from her and if she did not come here today she probably would have never known about it.

    Tristan had no plans of introducing Ava to his Grandparents but since the cat was out of the bag he had no choice.

    Grandpa on the other hand had a serious expression as if analyzing the situation and was gazing at Ava.

    "Why are you not wearing slippers?" Tristan frowned and took a step toward Ava.

    Ava came out of her trance and went to stand near him.

    "I was in a hurry to find you," Ava said meekly.

    "Little one, I am not going anywhere," Tristan said helplessly.

    This time both Grandma and Grandpa could believe what they were witnessing in front of them.

    They have never seen Tristan talk so softly to anyone before. He never showed any expressions, it was always like he was face paralyzed.

    They never knew Tristan was capable of showing any emotion.

    On top of that, he called the girl using a nickname.

    Grandma saw that the girl looked very young, perhaps someone who was still in school.

    She was beautiful though and she had very nice features. She had a body of a ballerina, tall and thin.

    The most important thing was that she looked like she was a nice girl. She radiated innocence.

    She was wondering how her grandson found such a sweet girl when she noticed that she was wearing her nightwear and it was still early in the morning, it was 8 am when they got to his place.

    Did that mean that she spent the night with Tristan?

    "I am dreaming or can anyone pinch me," Grandma said dramatically. Grandpa was keeping quite seeing his wife''s antics.

    "Grandma, Grandpa, this is Ava," Tristan introduced her.

    Ava gave them a small smile, she was freaking out inside.

    These were Tristan''s grandparents, she wanted to make a good impression.

    Grandma was so happy that she held Ava''s face between her hands and said, "Tristan she is so pretty."

    "Grandma, enough, don''t scare her," Tristan said pointing to her hands.

    "I don''t mind," Ava said. She thought Tristan''s Grandma seemed like a nice person and she did not mind her friendly touch.

    "Come, let''s have breakfast," Grandma said, removing her hands.

    "Ava, go get ready and we will have breakfast together," Tristan said to Ava. Ava nodded and went up to change.

    "Tristan, explain this to me, what is this?" Grandpa asked sternly.

    "I love her and I''m going to marry her," Tristan said directly.

    "Oh my god! Finally, my wish has come true," Grandma put her hands on her chest seeming relieved. Her happiness was overflowing hearing Tristan utter those words.

    "Tristan, she looks very young. Did you force her to be with you? How about her parents? Are they okay with it?" Grandpa asked.

    Grandpa was a logical person and thought clearly.

    Once they had chosen the wrong woman for his son and everyone suffered because of it.

    He did not want Tristan to make the same mistakes.

    "Old man, what are you saying?" Grandma was irritated by Grandpa''s interruption.

    "Our grandson has finally fallen in love. Don''t you want him to have his own family?" Grandma''s voice escalated.

    "His happiness matters to me the most. That''s why I want to know what he''s getting himself into", Grandpa said. Grandma understood what he was trying to say so she just kept quiet.

    "Grandpa, Ava is not like my mother, she is very kind and innocent. I know we have a huge age difference but I don''t see any problem. It''s not going to affect our lives.

    I liked her first and I never forced her. I courted her for a while and later she accepted me.

    As for her family, they don''t know about our relationship yet. I will do my best to convince them that I love their daughter," Tristan said, with grim determination.

    "Who are her parents?" Grandpa asked.

    "She is Mr. Wesley''s daughter. He owns the business we recently had a collaboration with," Tristan said.

    "Mr. Wesley," Grandpa nodded.

    He had known that Mr. Wesley was a very rich and ethical businessman. He met him a few times in parties and official gatherings.

    Many businessmen got themselves into a lot of scandals but he had never heard one from Mr. Wesley.

    He had heard Mr. Wesley loved and cherished his wife a lot. He always brought his wife to all the parties.

    He refused to marry his daughters for business alliances. It showed how much he treasured his daughters.

    Now he felt a little better knowing that Ava was the daughter of Mr. Wesley.

    "Tristan, she is too young and she shouldn''t be staying the night here," Grandpa trailed off.

    Grandpa was old fashioned and respected traditions a lot.

    "Tristan, am I getting a great-grandchild soon?" Grandma asked sheepishly. She was over the moon. She was imagining she won the lottery.

    "Grandma, Grandpa, it''s not what you''re thinking," Tristan said.

    Grandpa was satisfied with his response but Grandma was a little bit disappointed.

    "Tristan when is the wedding?" Grandma asked curiously.

    "Not in the near future," Tristan replied curtly.

    "I know nowadays you youngsters want to date first but there is no harm in getting married first then dating later," Grandma said. She was very eager to see Tristan get married.

    "Grandma, she is still studying, after she graduates we will get married," Tristan said.

    "Good, good," Grandma said, she was happy, at least she got something.

    "Let me check on her," Tristan said and went upstairs.

 Chapter 71 - 71

    Tristan went to his room to check on Ava. A long time had passed and he was wondering why she didn''t come down.

    He was worried about her and wanted to make sure she was not feeling overwhelmed by his grandparents'' sudden visit.

    Ava was sitting on the bed with a blanket wrapped around her.

    She was still wearing her nightwear so Tristan knew that she had not taken a bath.

    "Little one, what are you doing?" Tristan asked as he stood in front of her.

    "Tristan," Ava said, hugging his waist.

    "What happened," Tristan patted her head.

    Ava did not say anything but looked up at him and pouted.

    "Are you worried about my grandparents?" Tristan understood what she was thinking.

    "Hmm..," Ava rubbed her head on his stomach.

    "Look here," as Tristan lifted her head. Ava looked up knowing he was going to say something important.

    "My grandparents will definitely like you once they get to know you better. In fact, my Grandma already likes you, she was already planning our wedding.

    My Grandpa is a little strict and he doesn''t talk a lot, but don''t worry, give him some time, he will come around," Tristan said patiently.

    Ava believed Tristan since she also felt that his Grandma already approved of her.

    "Will you leave me if they ever oppose our relationship," Ava questioned.

    She feared getting parted from Tristan.

    When she accepted his proposal she never thought that she would get so attached to him. The thought of not seeing Tristan did not sit well with Ava.

    "Never, I don''t care what others think. I need you and I''m going to fight for you," Tristan said as if taking an oath. He was never going to leave Ava for anyone.

    It was good that his grandparents agreed to his relationship, but even if they opposed it he would have gone against them to be with Ava.

    She was like his breath. The one thing he could not survive without.

    "Me too, I will fight for you," Ava said, equally determined.

    "Really?" Tristan chuckled. He loved it when she said sweet things like these to him.

    "Truly," Ava said happily.

    "Tristan, do they think ill of me because I spent the night here," Ava asked nervously.

    She wanted to impress his grandparents and she knew she needed their approval.

    She did not want them to think that she was loose. Older people usually followed the traditions a lot.

    "No, they did not have any problem with it," Tristan said. It was a half-lie.

    His grandma did not have a problem but his grandpa did. Ava was already tense so telling her the truth might scare her more.

    He was an adult and being with Ava was his choice. He did not need anyone''s permission.

    Ava got up on the bed and jumped. "Tristan, I am so relieved knowing they are okay with us being together," Ava squealed.

    Tristan laughed. "Come down," he said.

    "No, carry me," Ava demanded.

    "I''ll happily do it, but we have to hurry," Tristan carried her in his arms and put her down near the bathroom.

    It was already late and his grandparents were waiting to have breakfast with them.

    While Ava went to take a bath in the master bedroom, Tristan showered in the guest bedroom.

    When they came downstairs his grandparents were already seated at the dining table and the housekeeper was already serving breakfast.

    Grandma was keeping a close eye on Ava and noticed that she started eating only when both the elders had taken a bite.

    Her etiquette and table manners were exceptional. She felt quite satisfied with her grandson''s choice.

    After having breakfast they went to the living room.

    "Ava, come sit with me," Grandma said, as she patted the seat next to her.

    Ava looked at Tristan and he nodded at her.

    Grandma held Ava''s hand as soon as she sat next to her.

    She started asking Ava questions to which Ava answered politely. Grandpa was sitting next to them with a grim expression.

    Ava was slowly getting comfortable with Grandma but was still a little wary of Grandpa.

    Grandma noticed Ava''s uneasiness and she poked Grandpa with her elbow.

    He gave her a small smile and started conversing with Ava. After some time the atmosphere became joyous and they were all happily chatting with each other.

    "Tristan, you have chosen the perfect girl," Grandma declared.

    Ava blushed hearing her compliment while Tristan gave them a smug expression.

    As each minute passed Grandma got to know her a little bit more, and she thought she was lovely.

    Grandpa changed his mind too. They could not help but like her.

    Grandma''s opinion was that Ava was a soft-spoken and a very well cultured person.

    She always wanted Tristan to fall in love and she was happy that he had fallen in love with a very nice girl.

    She had no objection and was satisfied with his choice.

    After spending some more time together, Grandma and Grandpa left.

    They had wanted to spend the whole day with Tristan, but they decided they wanted to give these love birds some space and time to spend together.

    Ava and Tristan spent the rest of the day together. Tristan dropped her home that night.

    At the cafe.

    PA Jack was persistent, he continuously sent Kelly messages every day.

    She would reply to one or two of his messages but he did not lose hope. He will try his best to get closer to her.

    When he learned that Kelly came back from her hometown and was going to resume her work at the cafe, he visited her every day.

    He sat in the same chair and ordered the same thing from the menu every day.

    After some time Kelly was questioning his motives for being there. Then again, anyone can come to the cafe and she was just a waitress, so why bother.

    Every day he would wait for her shift to be over so he can offer her a ride. He mustered enough courage today and thought of finally asking her.

    "Kelly, how about I drop you off," PA Jack asked a little nervously.

    "I hope it''s not a problem for you," Kelly said.

    "What, do you mean you will come with me?" PA Jack asked, astonished, he couldn''t believe that she agreed so easily.

    "Yes, well it''s already late, and I know you, so I know I''m safe," Kelly stated the facts.

    Today her shift ended an hour later and it would be difficult to get a ride at this hour. That was the only reason she agreed to go with PA Jack.

    "Uhm, how about I drop you off every day?" PA Jack asked excitedly.

    "Don''t push your luck," Kelly warned.

    "Okay, just wait here while I get my car," PA Jack said as he ran. He thought one of these days she would agree. Agree to let him pick her up and drop her off at work every day.

    During the car ride, PA Jack asked a lot of questions.

    He wanted to know everything about her.

    He didn''t notice that Kelly gave him vague answers. Sometimes she didn''t even answer.

    When they reached the dorms Kelly couldn''t get down from the car fast enough. "Thanks for the ride," she said.

    "Wait!" PA Jack screamed, getting down the car and running to catch up with Kelly.

    She stopped and waited for him. They were standing in front of each other and staring into each other''s eyes.

    Kelly''s face showed confusion while PA Jack''s face showed anxiety. It looked like he was having an internal battle inside him.

    "I love you!" PA Jack blurted out.

    He didn''t know what came over him. Why he decided to just blurt it out like that.

    He panicked, he saw her get out of his car and he knew she was slipping away.

    "What?" Kelly said, surprised. She did not expect him to drop a bomb like this.

    "I don''t know when, why, or how I started to like you. I don''t even know how to propose to anyone. But one thing I can promise you if you marry me. I will treat you better than I treat myself," Jack said truthfully.

    Kelly felt thrilled for a second when she heard his proposal. Then she remembered her goals and all her responsibilities.

    "Go home and sleep it off, you will forget what you said tomorrow," Kelly said.

    "I haven''t forgotten you the last few months you were gone. What makes you think I can forget everything in one night?" PA Jack said, exasperated.

    He missed her terribly when she went back to her hometown.

    "Jack, love is not on my list right now. I have a lot of things to do," Kelly took a deep breath.

    "I can wait, and I will never disturb your life, I will make sure you reach all your goals," PA Jack said eagerly.

    "You don''t understand," Kelly said helplessly.

    "Then make me understand," PA Jack challenged her.

    "I may go to this rich, fancy college but I am not like them. My parents have struggled a lot to support my education. I need to get a good job, support my parents and fulfill my photography dream," Kelly said.

    "I will support you, I did not come from a well to do family as well. I also had my fair share of struggles to get a job at the Ambrosio group. I understand your struggles," PA Jack said.

    "I am sorry," Kelly said in a low tone.

    "All I am asking from you is to give me one chance," PA Jack begged.

    Kelly lowered her head. It hurt PA Jack seeing her refusing him.

    "Take your time, but I am not going to give up on you," PA Jack said and turned around.

    He knows there will always be obstacles whenever you want to achieve something.

    He was going to convince her until she gave him a chance to prove himself.

    Kelly stood there even after his car left.

    She felt like someone stabbed her heart when she saw his sad face.

    She felt guilty for rejecting him even though she had no compulsion to accept him.

 Chapter 72 - 72

    Tristan already introduced Ava to his grandparents. Now, he wanted Ava to meet his friends.

    He told Ava to get ready at 6 in the evening so that he could pick up at her house.

    Ava knew that one day she would need to meet with Tristan''s people. She was nervous, after all this was his inner circle.

    Ava was dressed simply in elegant attire. She wore a blue top with a sweetheart neckline matched with a brown skirt.

    She accessorized it with a pair of Swarovski earrings and black heels.

    She looked very pretty. Anyone can tell that she put in a lot of effort into today''s gathering.

    Mrs. Wesley asked Ava what she was up to, why she had to pretty herself up.

    Ava lied and said she was going to a friend''s party.

    Tristan''s car was already parked near Ava''s house when she came out.

    Blake, Dimitri, and Aiden were already waiting at their usual place. They were at the Aristocratic family hotel.

    "Why did Tristan invite us? This was out of the blue," Blake asked. You would usually have to force Tristan to stop working.

    He never had time to hang out, but today Tristan invited them all out for dinner.

    "It''s probably about him getting married again. Poor guy decided to run away from his Grandmother''s nagging," Aiden said.

    "Maybe he finally accepted his fate and agreed to his Grandmother''s choice," Dimitri said.

    "No way!" Blake argued.

    "He''s too stubborn to listen to other people," Aiden agreed with Blake.

    "He is the oldest in our group, but he''ll be the last to get married," Blake said. They knew Tristan avoided marriage because of his parents'' failed marriage.

    "How about a bet," Dimitri suggested. The gang usually wagers on anything and everything.

    The prizes were always unique and expensive. Blake and Aiden looked at Dimitri in silence as if asking him to continue.

    "I say, Tristan already has a woman in his life. Both of you say he doesn''t," Dimitri said.

    He knew about Tristan''s girlfriend, that''s why he was so confident that he would win. The other two had no idea that they were being fooled.

    "Done," both Blake and Aiden agreed.

    "What''s the prize," Aiden asked.

    "Let''s go for something big," Blake said. Tristan getting a woman was like the 8th wonder of the world.

    "If you win, I will give you one of my islands, but if I win I want your Bugatti La Voiture," Dimitri smirked.

    All the aristocratic heirs loved their cars, but Aiden was crazy about them. He had a basement full of luxury cars from all over the world. If there was a new model in the market, Aiden had it.

    "No way, I''m not giving up my baby," Aiden said. Bugatti La Voiture was the newest and most expensive car in the market, as well as his collection.

    He never let anyone else touch it.

    "Come, let''s agree. The chance of him winning is Zero," Blake suggested. Aiden thought of Tristan''s cold behavior toward women and agreed that Blake was correct.

    "Fine," Aiden agreed halfheartedly.

    Tristan and Ava got to the hotel. They were waiting for the elevator when Tristan reached for her hand.

    "Ava, my friends may seem intimidating, but they are very cool guys, so relax. It''s going to be okay," Tristan said.

    Tristan opened the door and walked in.

    As soon as Tristan entered, Aiden yelled, "Tristan, you invited us here. Why are you so late?"

    The other two nodded to acknowledge him. Walking behind him, they saw a girl, and everyone was shocked to the core.

    "Did I just die and go to heaven?" Aiden said while rubbing his eyes.

    "Is she your sister?" Blake stood up. Only Dimitri smiled and lazily enjoyed his drink.

    Ava felt nervous under their piercing gaze. All four men were alpha males, so there was a strong aura in the room.

    All four aristocratic heirs were handsome. They radiated a very powerful presence that was hard to ignore. It was very hard to concentrate.

    The whole country talked about them all the time. Ava should consider herself lucky to join their private gathering.

    Tristan silently made his way to the sofa and sat down. Ava followed him and sat next to him.

    "Tristan Ambrosio, we need answers now," Blake and Aiden screamed simultaneously.

    They were in shock and all their concentration was on Ava that they completely ignored Dimitri''s calm behavior.

    "Both of you sit down first," Tristan said casually. Both Blake and Aiden sat at the edge of the sofa, eager to hear Tristan''s answer.

    "Her name is Ava, and she is my woman," Tristan said.

    "Tristan, no... today is not April fool''s day," Aiden said laughingly.

    "Did you pay her to pretend to be your girlfriend so you can escape from your Grandmother?" Blake interrogated.

    Dimitri laughed.

    "This is not your TV series," Tristan frowned.

    "Ava, this is Blake, Aiden, and Dimitri," Tristan introduced everyone.

    She gave everyone a small smile. Dimitri nodded at her, but Blake and Aiden were staring at her as if she was an alien.

    "I think I''ve seen you before," Aiden said.

    "Yes, we met at the wedding," Ava said excitedly.

    "I remember now, I danced with you," Aiden remembered Ava.

    "You danced with him?" Tristan asked pointedly.

    Before Ava could reply, Aiden interrupted her. "Did he blackmail you? Tell me I will protect you from him," Aiden said half-seriously.

    "What are you saying?" Tristan put his arm possessively on Ava''s shoulder.

    "No," Ava giggled.

    "I think, they really are dating," Blake said, observing the couple.

    "I guess they are," Aiden whispered.

    "Wait, why does Dimitri not look surprised?" Blake suddenly realized. Both Blake and Aiden looked at Dimitri with questioning looks.

    "I helped him once when his lady was in trouble," Dimitri said proudly.

    "It means you cheated, you knew he had a girlfriend," Blake yelled.

    "You made the stakes of the bet higher on purpose. We should have known when you gambled your islands, those are your favorite things," Aiden was in pain, he was losing his newest car.

    Just like Aiden collecting cars, Dimitri had a weird obsession with collecting islands.

    "Did you guys bet on me?" Tristan asked. He understood that they bet on whether he had a woman or not.

    "I met you first, but I was a little slow. I missed such a pretty girl," Aiden jokes.

    "Aiden," Tristan warned.

    "Let''s order something," Dimitri suggested.

    When it was Ava''s turn to order, she was overwhelmed.

    She turned to Tristan and pulled his coat arm, not knowing what to order. Tristan took the menu from her hand and ordered for her.

    "You ordered all my favorites," Ava said sweetly.

    "Yes, my little one''s favorites," as Tristan cheek her chin lovingly.

    All three of them noticed the sweet gesture and looked at each other as if silently conversing among themselves.

    When the dishes came, Tristan personally served Ava.

    "Tristan, I want to use the restroom," Ava whispered in his ear.

    "Out the door, towards the right," Tristan said.

    Tristan stood and helped her up. "Careful, little one," Tristan said.

    He told her the hotel was very big, and it was easy to get lost. As soon as Ava was out of earshot, they all started shooting their questions.

    "Satisfy my curiosity, and tell me how this happened," Blake asked referring to his relationship.

    "Okay enough! What the hell is happening," Aiden retorted.

    "I met her at Nina''s wedding. I got captivated, there was something about her.

    I courted her for a while. Then I felt I was slowly falling in love. What can I say? She decided she wanted to be with me," Tristan said.

    "Did she voluntarily agree to be with you, or did you use some underhanded methods?" Aiden asked.

    These friends know how much darkness hides behind them. They will go to great lengths to get something they want.

    "I did not force her, but I also didn''t give her any other choice but to say yes to me. I want her and got her," Tristan grinned.

    "Tristan, she looks so young. There is almost a decade in the age difference between you," Blake said.

    "It''s like you treat her like she''s your daughter," Dimitri said. They''ve never seen Tristan like this before. He has never talked to anyone softly before.

    "I don''t care about the age difference. I won''t let it become a problem in our relationship.

    Of course, she is my woman and it''s my duty to pamper her," Tristan said.

    "Tristan, how serious are you about this girl," Blake asked.

    "Serious enough to marry her, and think about her bearing my child," Tristan said.

    Everyone was stunned.

    This was the person that always ran away at the mention of the word marriage, and now he''s talking about getting married. What is happening?

    "Well, it''s good to finally see you settled down," Aiden said.

    They were surprised, but they were all happy for him. Who knew he''d want to get married.

    They took a liking to Ava instantly. She was a genuine person, very innocent and pure.

    These guys have been around for a while, and they could easily read people.

    Ava seemed like a nice girl.

    She did not look like she was out to get Tristan just because of his status.

    Maybe that''s what attracted Tristan to her in the first place.

 Chapter 73 - 73

    Ava came back from the restroom, and they chatted for some time. They all welcomed Ava with open arms.

    She felt good while conversing with them. It was time to leave, so Ava bid her goodbyes to everyone.

    "Ava, we should meet more often from now on," Aiden said.

    "It was nice meeting you," Blake said.

    Dimitri just gave her a nod and a smile.

    While they were riding in the car Ava recollected the good time she had talking to his friends.

    She was glad that they liked her. It made her smile.

    "I like your friends," Ava said.

    "No need to like them, you should only like me," Tristan declared.

    Ava giggled, seeing how possessive he has become, so she kissed him on his cheek to show him her feelings.

    Tristan was stunned for a moment, but slowly a smile crept on his face.

    It was the first time Ava had initiated to kiss him, even though it was on his cheek. Tristan turned towards her and kissed her lips.

    Ava was shy to kiss in front of other people, but the car had a partition so that the driver would not be able to see them.

    Ava relaxed and reciprocated his kiss.

    Tristan kissed her lips that tasted sweet like sweet nectar. He couldn''t help himself and kissed her some more.

    When they stopped, Ava lay her head on his chest.

    "Let''s go somewhere tomorrow," Tristan said.

    He realized that he had not taken Ava anywhere after they became an official couple.

    He wanted to do what other couples did when they were in a relationship.

    "I can''t do it tomorrow. Can we reschedule?" Ava said.

    "Why," Tristan asked.

    "Tomorrow is Alaric''s musical competition," Ava replied.

    Tristan''s mood changed. He got annoyed hearing Ava speak about another man while she was lying in his arms.

    He tightened his hold on her waist and said nothing.

    When she didn''t get any response from Tristan, she looked up and saw that his face looked tense.

    "Tristan, he''s just a friend," Ava said, trying to make him understand.

    "Um-hum," Tristan nodded. He knew Ava loved him, but he knew Alaric had feelings for her. She just wasn''t aware of it.

    "Tristan, why don''t you come with me?" Ava suggested.

    "I can''t, I have a few important meetings tomorrow," Tristan said. Ava looked at him perplexed. Didn''t he just invite her to go somewhere tomorrow?

    "Little one, why don''t you go to the competition tomorrow and we can go out after," Tristan said in a soft tone.

    Seeing Tristan was really not that mad she went back to hugging him.

    Today was Alaric''s big day and he was looking forward to that one special person to come and see him perform.

    The competition was starting in an hour, but there was no news about Ava.

    He didn''t need to worry. Ten minutes later she was there. Ava came to the backstage directly to wish him luck.

    She was wearing a champagne color dress, accessorized it with a pair of ruby earrings, and a diamond watch. She was wearing black high heels paired with a Fendi handbag.

    Alaric thought, "She looks very pretty and very feminine today. She came to see me. I feel special."

    "This is for you," Ava handed Alaric a flower bouquet.

    Alaric received the flower bouquet happily and noticed there was a note. "Break a leg," it said.

    Ava wished him well and sat in the VIP section. A few other performances were already going on stage, and each one was better than the other.

    It looked like a tough competition, and judges will have a hard time deciding the winner. The judges were famous and talented people in the music industry.

    Ava saw that someone from management came and told the person sitting next to her to vacate the seat.

    They told him that he will be given another seat, closer to the stage, and that person agreed.

    A few minutes later, someone stood in front of the seat beside her. She couldn''t believe it.

    This guy was blocking her view. Ava tried to get his attention so she could tell him to take his seat, so she could see.

    She was surprised because this person who was blocking her view was Tristan.

    "Tri��.," Ava loudly called his name, she was ecstatic.

    "Shhh," Tristan put a finger on his lips to silence her.

    Ava forgot where she was, she looked around apologetically. She tried to contain her excitement. As soon as Tristan sat down next to her, Ava wrapped her arm around his.

    "You''re here," Ava said happily.

    "Yes, since this show was so important to you, I thought I should be here," Tristan said.

    "My Tristan is the best," Ava beamed.

    Tristan actually had a lot of meetings, but he couldn''t concentrate on them. His mind was on what was happening here.

    So at the last moment, he called Blake and asked to arrange a seat next to Ava.

    Since Blake is the ruler of the entertainment industry and he was in charge of organizing this competition, he got Tristan a seat next to Ava within seconds.

    That''s why the man previously sitting next to Ava was asked to exchange seats.

    Alaric''s name was called on stage and Ava clapped loudly for him.

    Tristan on the other hand was not interested in watching Alaric''s performance so he just sat there.

    Alaric gave his best performance, and even though Tristan did not like Alaric, he had to admit that Alaric''s performance was outstanding.

    Alaric looked towards the audience after his performance. When he found Ava he waved at her.

    Ava waved back at him.

    It didn''t escape him that Tristan was sitting next to her, and she had her arms wrapped around his.

    His face darkened. He never expected Tristan to be here. He looked again at their arms and thought, "Maybe they were together."

    That''s not possible. He could not have missed his chance with Ava.

    Feeling angry, he went backstage, another contestant???s name was being called to perform on stage.

    When all the contestants finished performing, the judges came to the stage to say a few words.

    The main judge took the mike, "All the performances were good. There were two that stood out, and it was difficult for us to choose the winner among those two."

    When we discussed who the real winner is, we noticed one tiny difference. Today''s winner won by a 1% advantage. The winner of this competition is Alaric Mendes."

    There was a blast of poppers as everyone clapped in celebration. Ava stood up as soon as his name was announced. Tristan pulled her hand and told her to sit back down.

    Alaric was backstage, holding his breath. He had given this competition his blood and sweat.

    This was his biggest dream. When they declared him as the winner he teared up, and his knees buckled.

    He was down on his knees. Finally, he achieved it, he had proved everyone wrong.

    He finally fulfilled his grandmother''s wish. He wiped his tears of joy and went on stage. Alaric received the award and it was time to give his acceptance speech.

    "This trophy means a lot to me. I want to dedicate this award to my grandmother. She is the reason I pursued a career in music. To the special person�� ".

    Alaric looked at Ava and thought, this was his chance to let her know how important she was to him.

    But suddenly Tristan did the unexpected and kissed Ava''s cheek.

    Instead of getting angry, as Alaric thought she would, Ava blushed and smiled.

    It made Alaric lose all hope. It''s now confirmed, they were together.

    He felt like screaming and breaking things, but since he was on stage, he controlled his emotions.

    "To the special person who is always in my heart," Alaric ended the speech. He was thinking, his the best day in his life turned into his worst nightmare.

    Did he lose Ava forever? He thought his dream came true. The only thing remaining was to confess to Ava. Now, it looks like Ava already has someone in her life.

    Tristan smirked, looking at Alaric. He saw how Alaric looked longingly at Ava during the speech. He knew that Alaric was about to say her name, and he was not going to let him win. Hence, the last-minute kiss on Ava''s cheek.

    He wanted to show Alaric that Ava belonged to him. He will not tolerate another man saying Ava''s name in front of a large audience.

    Ava was clueless.

    When Alaric spoke about a special person, she thought he was talking about Melissa, his girlfriend.

    Since she had seen how loving they were, it was automatic.

    Alaric went backstage, screamed, and broke all the things near him. He was so frustrated about what was happening, and it did not make him enjoy his winning.

    On the other hand, Tristan and Ava were in a good mood.

    Blake came over to talk with Tristan.

    "I''ve invited you to so many events, but you''ve declined all of them. Today you only came because of your girlfriend," Blake teased.

    Tristan smiled while holding Ava''s hand. He didn''t bother replying.

    "There''s an after-party, would you guys want to go?" Blake asked.

    Tristan looked at Ava, he was asking for her opinion.

    "Let''s go to this party," Ava replied.

    "Seriously Tristan..," Blake chuckled, seeing Tristan was going to do what Ava wanted anyway.

    They say love can change people, and now he is witnessing it.

    Tristan was stubborn as a bull. Now he is doing anything to please his lover.

    Please vote , comment , send gifts and add this book to support the author.

 Chapter 74 - 74

    The party was held on the first floor and it was a very grand party.

    Tristan was talking with some of the prominent people in the industry. Ava was getting bored, listening to their conversations.

    Ava was searching for Alaric among the crowd.

    She wanted to congratulate him. When she found him, she told Tristan she was going to have a quick chat with Alaric.

    Tristan nodded and told her to come back quickly.

    "Congratulations, Alaric," Ava said, smiling as she walked towards him. He came in for a hug, but Ava gave him a handshake.

    "Your performance was the best," Ava said, to break the awkward moment.

    Alaric felt that Ava wasn''t treating him like a big brother anymore. But what''s with the handshake? He still felt a little better now that he got to talk to her.

    "Are you and Tristan dating?" Alaric finally asked. It was bothering him for a long time.

    "Yes," Ava unknowingly blushed.

    Alaric could not tolerate how Ava''s face bloomed like a flower when she talked about Tristan.

    But why didn''t she want to hug him? Why is she treating him differently?

    He was the first to know Ava, and they have history. Indeed, he went away for some time, but Tristan did not have to take his place.

    It was like there was nobody else in Ava''s life except Tristan. What does he have that I don''t? He was incensed.

    "When did you start dating?" Alaric asked.

    "A few months ago," Ava said in a friendly tone.

    it means they haven''t been together long. He can easily make Ava leave Tristan and be with him.

    "These rich people casually date and dump women easily," Alaric said.

    "Tristan is not like that," Ava justified.

    "I''m just saying, I wasn''t talking about Tristan," Alaric covered up.

    "He is so much older than you, and there are rumors that in the business world that he is as cold-hearted as Satan who uses people to his advantage," Alaric said.

    "People don''t know Tristan, the way I do," Ava defended him.

    As each second passed, Alaric started to hate Tristan more. He wondered what it was that he did to make Ava defend him.

    "Tristan is just playing with your feelings. You are blinded, you can''t see his real personality. He will just hurt you. I am telling you it''s not too late to break up with Tristan.

    He has a very dark personality. In the long run, you won''t be able to handle it. His world is entirely different from yours," Alaric started to show how he hated Tristan.

    Ava was getting very angry.

    Who was he to tell her to break up with Tristan? She would not tolerate anyone speaking ill of Tristan.

    She would have walked away if she was talking to someone else. But he was Alaric. He was her childhood friend, so she tolerated him a little.

    "My Tristan loves me a lot, and he will never leave me. Don''t talk badly about Tristan in front of me, if you do consider us as strangers from now on," Ava said sternly.

    Alaric had never seen her like this. She said, "My Tristan," has it gone that far? Does she really love him that much? Alaric felt his whole world collapse.

    She was ready to cut off ties with him for Tristan. She only knows him for a few months.

    "Ava I am telling you this for your own good," Alaric said helplessly.

    " And I am old enough to know what''s good for me," Ava said rudely.

    "Ava ��," Alaric did not know how to convince Ava he was right.

    "Once again, congratulations on your win. Tristan will be waiting for me. I need to go," Ava left him dumbfounded.

    Alaric felt like Tristan had left such a deep impression of her heart that she was not willing to listen to anyone else.

    He hated how Ava trusted Tristan so blindly. Before, she was always dependent on him.

    She never wanted to be with other kids. But now his words had no bearing with Ava.

    Ava was a little irritated by their conversation, but when she spotted Tristan, her mood brightened. She was smiling by the time she reached him.

    Alaric saw all of this. How her mood brightened when she saw Tristan.

    How she easily had a smile on her face when a minute ago she was scowling. He had so much effect on her.

    Feeling angry, irritated, and helpless, he went to the bar. He ordered the strongest drink he could think of, the one that can make you forget your name.

    He wanted to numb his pain. He did not want to think about Ava.

    First, it was Melissa, then now Ava. It looked like all the people he loved left him. He had no luck in love.

    He neither had family or anyone to love. He drank like there was no tomorrow, and like he had no cares in the world.

    For the person who has lost everything, had no fear of anything.

    What did he do wrong? Why did they both leave him? Didn''t he deserve their love?

    As Alaric was drowning his sorrows in alcohol, Tristan and Ava were enjoying the party across the room.

    Ava spilled a drink on her hand and went to the restroom to wash it off. She had no idea that Alaric followed her there.

    She was washing her hands when she lifts her head and sees Alaric''s face in the mirror.

    "Ahh�� ," Ava was frightened and turned around. She noticed his eyes were bloodshot, his hair was messed up and he reeked of alcohol.

    The smell was too strong. It was suffocating. Ava tried to move towards the door, but Alaric blocked her with his body.

    "What are you doing?" Ava asked, concerned.

    "Ava��," Alaric said as he stepped forward to touch her arm.

    "Don''t touch me, go away!" Ava said, alarmed.

    " Why? Do you hate my touch?" Alaric tightened his hold on her arm.

    Ava freed herself and ran towards the door. Alaric was inebriated, but he still moved fast. He blocked the door.

    Ava was getting more scared. "Why is he behaving this way? I''ve never seen him like this before," Ava thought.

    "Alaric, please, let me out," Ava tried to calm him down.

    "No, I am going to make everything right today," Alaric said in a determined tone. She was confused. How is he going to make everything right?

    "What? What are you talking about?" Ava asked, alarmed.

    "You cannot love Tristan," Alaric said in a dangerous tone.

    "Well, if this is about Tristan. I don''t want to talk about it," Ava said, fed up.

    "Tristan, Tristan, Tristan, why can''t you see me," His voice was full of hatred.

    "Tristan is my boyfriend, and you are my friend," she said calmly.

    "I don''t want to be just your friend! I want to be your boyfriend! I love you!" Alaric bellowed.

    Ava was shocked. She never expected this. He always treated her like his little sister. How could he have romantic feelings for her?

    "I love Tristan. I''m sorry but there is nothing you can do to change it," Ava said sternly.

    That was the last straw. Hearing her declaring her love for Tristan awakened something inside him.

    His face became dark, and he tightened his fists. There was so much fire in his eyes that it could scorch through your soul.

    Ava noticed the change in him and was petrified. She started sweating. He was blocking the only door, and she had no way to escape.

    "Oh, I can definitely do something," Alaric let an evil laugh.

    He was coming towards her so she took a step back. He kept on coming towards her.

    She kept stepping backward until she hit the wall. There was no more space to move. She was scared to death.

    "Sta...stay away, don''t come near me," Ava stuttered.

    Alaric smirked and moved towards her. He put his hand on the wall and locked her in with his arms.

    "I will make you mine tonight, and Tristan won''t be able to do anything about it," Alaric acted like he was possessed by a demon.

    " Please don''t do this," Ava begged him.

    "Ava, why are you scared of me? It''s your big brother," Alaric tried to convince her.

    "No��. you''re not," Ava''s eyes filled with tears.

    He had his lips on her cheek when he felt Ava''s tears.

    He stopped and moved away. He hated to be the one to make Ava cry, but there was no other way to make Ava his.

    Just in time, the door opened. Tristan entered with a murderous look on his face. Ava felt relieved, but Alaric got madder. Why is Tristan here? He''s ruining my plans.

    Ava had gone for a while, so Tristan started looking for her.

    The hotel staff said she saw a lady with the same description entering the restroom, but that had been a while.

    He never expected to find Ava in this state. He could see Ava was crying. Alaric was standing too close for comfort.

    He started seeing black when he realized Alaric was trying to force himself on Ava.

    Tristan pulled Alaric away from Ava and punched him in the face. That one punch was so powerful Alaric couldn''t even fight back.

    Tristan trained in the military, so he was physically fit. He was trained to kill,. Punching Alaric was nothing to him.

    His punches were fueled by his anger. How could he force himself on Ava? After a few punches, Alaric started to bleed.

    Ava couldn''t help but stare. He deserved this. He tried to force himself on me.

    She came out of it only when she started seeing blood. She touched Tristan and asked him to stop. She did not want him to get in trouble by accidentally killing Alaric.

    She did not know that Tristan could hide this accident if something happened. He had the power and the influence to sweep this under the rug.

    "Tristan, please take me home, take me away from here," Ava said, exhausted.

    He wanted to keep on going. He wanted to hurt that bastard. Nobody lays a hand on his woman.

    But then he heard her sweet voice. It made him stop. He could not ignore her wish.

    He gave Alaric one last punch, he fell to the ground, unconscious.

 Chapter 75 - 75

    Ava''s safety was what mattered the most to Tristan. Tristan approached Ava and saw her shivering. He removed his coat and put it on her shoulders.

    "Tristan..." She hugged him and started crying all over again.

    She couldn''t imagine what could have happened if Tristan did not come at the right time. Alaric, she trusted him, he betrayed her.

    "Shhh...," he whispered. His heart was heavy, if only he could take away her pain. He felt like what he did to Alaric wasn''t enough. He wanted to wake up Alaric and beat him again.

    Tristan and Ava got out of the restroom and headed to one of the VIP rooms.

    Tristan asked Blake so set aside one for him and Ava. Ava needed some time to collect herself. He directed her to one of the sitting areas. Ava was still crying, she was really shaken up.

    "Little one, please stop crying," Tristan said. She was making herself more miserable, and he couldn''t bear it.

    Too much crying made Ava''s throat dry, which made her cough.

    "Drink some water," Tristan said while patting her back. Seeing Ava like this was making him mad, he keeps on thinking of more ways to punish Alaric.

    "You came for me ��" Ava held his hand tightly. Tristan was her savior.

    "I will always protect you," Tristan assured her.

    "Did he hurt you?" Tristan asked.

    "No," Ava replied. Tristan still removed his coat and checked for any injuries on her body. There were no injuries, and Tristan was relieved.

    Ava was getting tired. She was feeling sleepy. Tristan asked her to lay down for a while.

    Ava clung to Tristan and asked him to lay down with her. Tristan agreed and held Ava in his arms.

    Ava was sleeping deeply, but Tristan was awake. He was watching her like a hawk.

    Suddenly his phone rang, it was Blake. He was outside, and he wanted to talk to him. Tristan pried Ava off of him gently and went to see Blake.

    "I heard what happened. How is Ava?" Blake asked. He cared about Ava, and he was concerned.

    "She is fine now. I wanted to kill that bastard," Tristan scowled.

    "You injured him very badly. He was taken to the hospital," Blake said.

    "I want you to terminate his contract. Blacklist him in the industry, in the whole country," Tristan sternly said.

    "Don''t worry. I will take care of it," Blake assured him. The four aristocratic heirs always supported each other.

    "Go back inside. Don''t leave Ava alone," Blake said and walked away.

    Tristan came back in and saw the tears that dried on her face. She was so innocent, how can anyone dare to harm her.

    He was going to make sure that Alaric''s career got ruined. He will make sure Alaric leaves the country.

    Tristan got a wet towel and wiped her face.

    He wanted to take her to his house, but he knows that her parents will be waiting for her. When she woke up, he dropped her off.

    When Tristan got home, he got restless. He wanted to know how Ava was feeling, is she okay, will she be able to sleep.

    He wanted to be with her. He set up a video call so he could see her. He dropped the call only when he saw she couldn''t keep awake anymore.

    At times like this, he thought, it would have been nice if Ava''s parents knew about their relationship. He was waiting for Ava to break the news to her parents.

    A few days passed, and Ava felt a little better. Alaric sent her a message saying he wanted to see her.

    She ignored him. He kept calling and kept sending messages, so she blocked his number.

    She was so mad. She vowed never to see him again.

    This Alaric was not the friend that she knew. He had changed, and she had no idea who this new person was.

    Mrs. Wesley called her downstairs. She said someone came to see her. When she got there, it was Alaric.

    Seeing him made her remember, her hatred grew. Her mother didn''t know what happened, so she could not be rude.

    "Aunty, can I talk to Ava?" Alaric asked. She wondered why he had to ask. She knew him, and he always came to see her, so she left them alone.

    "Ava��," Alaric said.

    "Not here, let''s go to the garden," Ava said sternly. She didn''t want anyone to hear their conversation. Alaric followed Ava into the garden and they just stood there, staring at each other.

    Ava saw Alaric''s face was still black and blue. He looked very exhausted. There was a small bandage on his forehead.

    It looked like Tristan gave him a beating. She didn''t really feel bad for him. He deserved it.

    Ava wanted to get as far away from him as possible. She did not want to breathe the same air as him.

    She was trying to walk away, "Whatever you want to say, say it quickly and leave," Ava said rudely.

    Alaric wanted to say a lot of things but did not know where to start. He swallowed and jumped in. He had to explain, he owed her.

    "I am sorry. I know an apology cannot make everything right, but I hope it''s a start," Alaric said with a shaky voice.

    Ava raised her eyebrow and stared at him, prompting him to go on.

    "I should never have forced myself on you. I feel ashamed. I hurt the most important person in my life. I was drunk, and things happened," Alaric said in a sorrowful tone.

    "That''s no excuse," Ava snapped at him. "People only do their innermost desire when they are drunk. Hurting someone, and saying it''s because of alcohol is no excuse."

    "I know it''s not. Maybe I always wanted to do it, but alcohol gave me courage. I love you, Ava, that''s all. When you said you loved Tristan, I could not control my emotions," Alaric said.

    Each word that came out of his mouth was getting harder to say.

    "I guess, now I will never have the chance," Alaric asked.

    "Tristan is the one I love," Ava said.

    Alaric let out a laugh. Did he lose the war even before fighting it? He knew Tristan beat him up yesterday, but Ava was only concerned about Tristan.

    If he dies, it probably won''t even make a difference to Ava.

    "You loved me before, why can''t you love me now?" Alaric asked.

    Ava never expected Alaric to figure out what she felt for him. "You knew?" She asked shockingly.

    "Your actions told me everything. The way you used to smile at me always made my day," Alaric remembered. Those were the times he cherished. His family, Ava, everything was perfect in his life.

    "I thought you never knew how I felt. That''s why you chose Melissa. You loved her so much. You even avoided me for her," Ava accused him.

    A lot of things had happened, and she also realized that she never loved Alaric. He was just a silly crush she had while growing up.

    "Yes, sometimes we make mistakes on who we choose. I know you were hurt when I avoided you," Alaric said.

    Ava did not feel awful thinking about it now. Melissa was his girlfriend, and they were friends.

    So technically, it was right that he should make Melissa his priority. He should give her more of his time.

    "It''s okay, I don''t blame you," Ava said.

    "I was wrong for cutting off ties with you suddenly. I avoided you because Melissa told me to," Alaric revealed the truth.

    "What," Ava could not believe that Melissa would do someone like that. She gave the impression that she was a very nice person.

    "Melissa hated you. She thought you were always seeking attention. She didn''t like the fact that no matter how much you hid in the corners. People still noticed you. She didn''t like how we were close to each other. She wanted me completely to herself.

    She came from a poor background, and she always heard people say we were not a good match. She used to become really insecure. She wanted to hold onto me tightly.

    She didn''t want to be the bad guy, so she told me to avoid you.

    I loved her too much. When I saw the pain in her eyes, I couldn''t refuse her. I could never refuse her anything.

    When she was with other people she used to behave like a kind and genuine person.

    Behind closed doors, she would tell me that she didn''t think she was worthy of me. I always assured her, but she didn''t want it. It was only after I stopped talking to other women," Alaric said.

    Ava could not process what Alaric was saying.

    The image she had of Melissa and the person Alaric was talking about was not the same person.

    Guess everyone is not always what they seem to be and everyone has their insecurities.

    "How is she now," Ava asked.

    "I don''t know. The last time I saw her was four years ago," Alaric said.

    "What? Why are you not together anymore?" Ava said.

    "No, we broke up," Alaric said plainly.

    "What happened? If you broke up four years ago then, why did you leave? You left without telling me anything," Ava was curious because he hid so many things from her.

 Chapter 76 - 76

    Alaric did not know where to start.

    "My uncle was very intelligent and very skilled so he handled all their businesses. My father on the other hand was the youngest of two sons. He did not have any business sense, but he was very ambitious.

    He worked under my uncle, but he was always jealous of his achievements. My father was always looking for an opportunity to prove to my grandpa than he was better.

    My mother is from a rural town. She came to the city in search of a job, but then she met my father, and they got married. People mocked her at any gatherings because she was from the countryside. She had no idea how being upper class worked.

    She used to imitate my uncle''s wife because her family was wealthy. My mother hated that my uncle was handling all their finances. She wanted to be as lavish as my aunt when she went shopping. My parents never paid attention to me when I was growing up. They had their issues. I grew up depending on the maids who loved me dearly.

    I remember there was an old lady that came to our house, claiming she was my maternal grandmother. My mother was ashamed of her roots and never wanted anyone to know how poor her family was.

    My grandmother came to see us. My mother told her never to return, but she will send her money. My grandmother felt bad but agreed since her daughter''s happiness mattered the most to her. She knew that it might affect her daughter''s reputation.

    Once grandma fell ill, so we went to visit her. She asked my mom to leave me with her for a few days. My mom agreed. She had no maids, and the place was so different. I had difficulty adjusting to that environment. My grandma took care of me. She made me all my favorite food, pampered me, and spent time with me. The time spent with grandma was some of my best days.

    My grandma introduced me to music and taught me how to play the piano. After coming back to the city, I told my parents I wanted to pursue learning to play the piano, but they opposed it. They said it was a waste of time.

    Seeing that I was adamant about it, my fraternal grandfather let me learn the piano. I met Mellisa at a piano class. I got attracted to her kindness. She was very soft-spoken, and she seemed like a nice person. We became friends first, and then I proposed to her. She rejected me, saying she was poor, and my family might not accept her. But I reassured her that I will take care of her and will never let that happen. She finally agreed after a while.

    I wish I knew she was just faking it. I was so blinded. I did whatever she asked, one of those things was to avoid you.

    My uncle was approached by unscrupulous people to start this illegal business, but he rejected it. My father thought it was his time to shine and signed with these people behind my uncle''s back. That''s where my downfall began.

    The government halted the project as soon as they got wind of it. Because of this, the company incurred losses. My uncle wanted to remove my father from the company. But my grandfather retained his position in the company without giving him any power.

    My parents started to pressure me to join the company, but I wanted to be a pianist, so I refused. We had huge fights every day.

    Later my grandma got severely ill. She needed major surgery. She did not have money for the operation, so I asked my parents to help. My father made me a deal. If I join the business and quit my music, he will take care of my grandmother''s medical expenses. I wanted to save my grandma at any cost, so I agreed.

    My mother never cared for her mother. She was just worried about how to fit in with high society. The operation was in two days. My father sent me to another city for a very important meeting. He promised that he would take care of my grandma. So I went and closed the deal, but when I came back, my grandma was dead.

    I was so devastated. My father told me that the surgery was unsuccessful. They did everything they could.

    But a few days later, I learned that there was no surgery. My father lied to me. He did not want to waste money on an old lady. He never thought I would learn about it.

    I felt so horrible. My grandma would have been alive if she had got the surgery.I cut off all ties with my family from that moment. Melissa supported me a lot during that time. She told me she would always stand by my side.

    I thought even if I lost everything, it was going to be okay. As long as I had Melissa, my one true love, everything is possible.

    I decided we needed a fresh start. So we both went abroad to fulfill our music career. We got a small room, we took part-time jobs, and played the piano every chance we got.

    Melissa would cheer me on whenever we had a problem. Seeing her go through so many trials, I promised myself, when I become successful, I will make sure that she will never go through any of this again.

    We went to every music studio to see if we could get lucky, but we failed. Day after day, we got nothing but disappointment. Finally, we found someone who would sign us. There was one condition. They can afford to sign one artist. So it was either me, or Melissa.

    Melissa asked me to step back and let her do it. I agreed, seeing how much she tolerated my situation.

    She got her first big break, and slowly she started to change. She started wearing very revealing clothes. She said she needed to do it so she could attract the audience better. She was not sweet like before. She started to get irritated with small things. Then we started fighting. I thought it was just a phase, and everything will get better.

    She started being over-friendly with guys. She was okay with men touching her cheek and wrapping their arms around her shoulders. I warned her to stay away from her manager. I told her I felt he had bad intentions.

    I always saw him leering at her. I did not feel good about it. She shrugged it off as me being jealous because I was not successful like him. We had a huge fight, and later I gave in, we reconciled.

    Melissa was ashamed that I was a nobody. She never invited me to meet her peers. She always made excuses. Some nights she would stay at work overnight, saying she had to practice for the events.

    She was at one of her overnight sessions.

    I decided to surprise her the next day since it was our anniversary, but instead, I got surprised. I saw her in bed with her manager.

    I was torn in half, she made me so angry.

    When I confronted her, she told me her manager can get her more opportunities. I was nobody. She said that she only liked me only because I was rich. She only stayed because she thought the one I would go back to handle the family business.

    She said she wasn''t getting any younger and she couldn''t wait for me. She had to look for other options to get rich. She said all that to my face without even flinching. It was like she was someone else.

    When we broke up I lost interest in everything. I just kept working to occupy my time. I stopped playing the piano.

    My luck came back when I got discovered at this event the restaurant I was working for was catering. The band''s pianist backed out last minute, and I volunteered to play for extra cash. The owner who was hosting the event had a music company, and they signed me immediately. That''s how I became famous abroad.

    Later, I heard from someone that after I broke up with Melissa, the manager ditched her after a few months. He did not fulfill his promise of giving her more contracts. He just said that to get her in bed. She was replaced by another talented artist.

    Melissa lost everything overnight and was again on the streets.

    When I came back to this country, I realized that I should have kept in touch with you. I made a mistake. I loved you, and I just wanted another chance.

    I guess I came too late. You already found someone. I won an international music competition, but I lost you. When I came back to this country, I had two goals. I am happy at least I got to fulfill one of them," Alaric said sadly.

 Chapter 77 - 77

    Ava was in tears by the time Alaric finished his story.

    "I am so sorry, I didn''t know," Ava said sobbing.

    "Don''t cry. I''ve gotten used to it," Alaric said sadly.

    "I am leaving this country and I hope to never see you again. I cannot see you with Tristan," Alaric said truthfully.

    Ava felt bad about Alaric''s past. She felt pity for him.

    "I don''t know what to say," Ava had mixed feelings.

    "You don''t need to say anything. Take care," those were Alaric''s last words. He stared at Ava for the last time, trying to memorize her face. Then he walked away.

    He knew some things were beyond his reach. No matter how hard he tried, Ava will never be his.

    He knew Tristan was serious about Ava. He saw how worried he was when he came into the restroom. He felt it with every punch that he got.

    He would never be able to tolerate seeing Ava with Tristan. So he was going to get as far away from them as he could.

    That was the reason he decided to go back abroad. He wanted Ava''s memories to remain as they were before all these happened.

    He knows that he won''t be able to love like this again. From now, on playing the piano will be his life.

    Ava was in low spirits the whole day. She was thinking about how Alaric had gone through so much difficulty in his life. And now no one cared for him. He was so alone.

    She wanted to see Tristan.

    When Tristan got home, he was not surprised to see Ava. He had gotten used to seeing her. He was glad that she was treating his home like it was hers.

    It''s a good thing. This house would be hers when they get married. The sooner she gets adjusted, the better it is for him..

    He noticed that Ava looked a little downcast.

    "Little one, why are you sad," Tristan asked.

    "Carry me, and I will tell you," Ava demanded.

    She liked it when Tristan carried her. She loved his broad shoulders and well-toned chest. She felt safe and warm in his arms.

    Tristan happily obliged to her request and took her in his arms. He started climbing the stairs.

    "I met Alaric today," Ava started.

    Tristan stopped and looked at her.

    "Keep walking," She said while fiddling with his shirt buttons.

    Tristan continued climbing.

    "He came to say sorry. He told me he was leaving the country and never wished to see me again," Ava said.

    Tristan already knew Alaric was leaving the country.

    Blake called to let him know. Before Blake could terminate his contract, Alaric resigned. Tristan thought, at least Alaric had done something right.

    He never wanted Alaric near Ava again, after that incident.

    "Good for him," Tristan said mockingly.

    Alaric was now a closed chapter in their lives. They didn''t need to further discuss his life. They can now move forward without anything hanging over their heads.

    Ava rubbed her head in that space between his shoulder and his chest. Tristan loved it when she rubbed herself on him like a cat.

    The couple washed up and changed into their nightwear. Ava was spending more and more nights at Tristan''s house. She told her parents she was staying with Kelly.

    Kelly had no idea that Ava used her name so many times so she wouldn''t get caught. She could only wonder what they would think if they found out.

    "Hungry," Tristan asked her since it was past dinner time.

    "Umm-hmm, a little," Ava replied.

    When they came down, dinner was served. Tristan informed the housekeeper about Ava''s favorite dishes. So two of her favorite dishes were made.

    Ava liked eating at Tristan''s house. The food always tasted better than at any five-star restaurant.

    After they had dinner, they went to the living room to watch television. Tristan had a habit of watching business news daily.

    He ran a big empire and needed to stay updated on current market trends.

    Tristan was watching the news while he had one arm around Ava and the remote on the other hand.

    Ava was leaning on his chest and was telling him something she wanted to do the next day when she noticed that he was not paying attention to her.

    Ava did not like it. She was used to having his full attention.

    She could not tolerate him prioritizing something else when they didn''t have a lot of time to spend together.

    Ava removed his hand on her shoulder and got up. Tristan thought she got up to drink water or go to the restroom.

    He saw her get up and sit at the corner of the sofa away from him. Ava sat cross-legged and covered her face with both of her hands.

    This bothered Tristan so he switched off the television and kneeled in front of her.

    "Little one, what happened," Tristan asked, concerned. Ava still covering her face moved her head saying no.

    "Are you not going to tell me why?" Tristan asked.

    Ava nodded, yes. Tristan found her antics very cute.

    He''s never encountered this lighthearted interaction in his life. It was very endearing. It touched his heart.

    "Are you angry at me?" Tristan asked.

    Ava opened her fingers so that only her eyes were seen.

    "Why are you angry?" Tristan asked softly.

    "Guess?" Ava pouted.

    "I want to see your beautiful face," Tristan removed her hands from her face.

    Tristan was holding both her hands in his. He saw that she was a little angry. He smiled. He knew she was probably angry because of some silly thing.

    Still, he liked to coax her. He never knew being in love was so refreshing and wonderful.

    He thought about the past few minutes and guessed what the reason may be.

    "Were you angry because I was watching the news? Tristan asked.

    "It''s not that, you were not listening to me," Ava complained.

    "My bad. I am sorry," Tristan chuckled.

    "Come here, please," He pleaded. He was asking her to sit on his lap.

    Ava was easy to coax. She can??t be mad at him for a long time. She was looking at how cute he was, pleading for her to sit on his lap.

    "You should pay attention when we''re together," Ava demanded. She came to him and sat on his lap.

    "As you say so, my little one," Tristan kissed her forehead.

    She was right. He should give her attention when they are together. He does not want to lose her because he didn''t give her any attention.

    Every day that their relationship grows, Ava gets more vocal and assertive with what she wants.

    She goes to him whenever she wants to see him.

    She was also getting more possessive, and he likes it. Their priorities are now centered on each other.

    "I don''t like the news," Ava said.

    "Okay, what should we watch?" Tristan asked.

    "I want to watch the Romantic and Disney movies," Ava said.

    Tristan had never watched any romantic movies in his life. Even when he was younger, he thought romantic movies were sappy and irrational.

    But now, he was ready to do all the things he swore he''d never do.

    He never expected that all the sappy romantic stuff he made fun of, will come back and bite him. Ava wants to do most of them.

    "We will watch a movie next time, and you can choose the movie," Tristan said. He did not know any romance movies.

    "Since it''s your first time, we will start with the classic, the Notebook," Ava said.

    It''s just the same as the iconic dress Allie wore in the movie," Ava suddenly remembered.

    "Oooh you should wear it and show me," Tristan said.

    "I have an idea, we can take romantic couple photos dressed like Allie and Noah," Ava suggested.

    "I saw the couples from my university dress up like movie stars, and take pictures together. Can we do it?" she asked excitedly.

    Tristan frowned. Why would he dress up like some movie character and take pictures? Isn''t that too childish? He was a mature businessman. He''s not going to do this. He''s not a college student.

    Then again, he did not want to disappoint Ava.

    "I don''t think it''s a good idea, my dear," Tristan tried to convince her.

    "Hmm, I think you''re right. You are more handsome than Noah," Ava acceded.

    For Ava Tristan was the most handsome and dashing person in the whole world.

    Ava talked non-stop, and Tristan attentively listened. Most of the topics were about fashion, pop culture, and school.

    They all sounded childish to him, but he never got bored. Just looking at her talk with animation made him smile. She was so shy when they started dating.

    If his friends could hear Tristan''s conversations now, they would think he''s lost his mind.

    Tristan noticed that after some time, he was talking to himself. When he looked down, Ava was asleep.

    He lovingly gazed at her and saw that she was frowning. Kissing her forehead and tucking her hair behind her ear, he whispered, "I love you, my little one."

    He turned the television on again, so he could watch the news channel. He still needed to know what was happening in the business world.

    He has to be careful at work. He cannot afford to make a mistake. A lot of people were waiting for him to drop the ball so they could swoop in.

    He lowered the volume and watched the news with Ava in his arms. When he was done watching, he carried Ava up the stairs. To the room, he now calls, as theirs.

    Tristan kissed her lips and slept blissfully, holding her in his arms.

 Chapter 78 - 78

    Ava opened her eyes and saw that Tristan was not next to her.

    It looks like he got up early and went to the gym to exercise.

    It was only 7 am, but Ava did not feel like going back to sleep. She walked over to the gym, but it was empty. Tristan was not there.

    She thought of checking the study next.

    She entered the study without knocking.

    Ava had full freedom in the house, and she roamed wherever she wanted.

    Tristan was talking on the phone with a business associate. He got up early since the investors were from abroad. It was 2 pm for his associates.

    Ava lazily went and sat on the sofa, waiting for Tristan to finish his call. Tristan''s eyes softened, seeing Ava. He liked how she always followed him.

    He saw that she was wearing her slippers this time. She was still in her nightwear. Her hair was a little messed up, and because of the cold weather, her face puffed up.

    When Tristan finished with his call, he stared at her.

    "You should have slept some more," Tristan said. Since it was her vacation, he did not want her to wake up too early.

    "I''m not sleepy anymore," Ava got up from the sofa and came near his desk.

    "Just a few more minutes, then we can go to the garden," Tristan said, remembering how much she liked sitting on the swing.

    "Uhm-hmm," Ava said as she sat on his lap. Tristan was happy to have her in his arms.

    Tristan went back to reading his documents. After a while, Ava got bored and decided she wanted to be mischievous. She was wondering if it would work.

    She started drawing circles on Tristan''s chest with her fingers.

    Tristan ignored her and continued doing his work.

    After some time, she started kissing his neck. Tristan''s hand tightened on the mouse. Ava kissing him was awakening his desires.

    Ava got bolder when he started breathing heavily. She started licking his neck.

    "Little one," Tristan murmured, groaning.

    Her actions shook his existence. It was like a current passed through his whole body.

    Ava did not mind his warning and bit his neck.

    She gave him a love bite.

    This mark will show everyone that Tristan belonged to Ava. She was marking her territory.

    Tristan was entirely and solely hers.

    "Okay enough!" Tristan''s little brother came alive after she bit his neck.

    Tristan pushed all the documents and the laptop aside and made space on the table. He laid Ava on the table. Staring at her like a hunter was looking at his prey.

    Tristan''s face showed pure lust, something raw, and very dangerous. He was abstinent his whole life, and now here she was, a holy maiden, asking him to worship her.

    Ava''s eyes had the surprised look of a deer caught in the headlights.

    She gave him the look of uncertainty and excitement all in one. She was anticipating what could happen. She couldn''t wait.

    When she saw the dark desire in Tristan''s eyes, she did not get scared. She was thrilled. She wanted him to unleash this side of him.

    "Little one, you just marked me as yours,"

    Tristan slowly started tracing his finger on her forehead, nose, and it stopped at her lips.

    "Where should I mark you?" Tristan asked softly.

    Ava opened her mouth and sucked on his finger.

    "Someone is being naughty," Tristan removed his finger and chuckled.

    Tristan can see the anticipation on Ava''s face. She was thrilled with what she started.

    Tristan took both her legs and wrapped them around his waist.

    Ava''s heartbeat increased, and her mouth went dry. She was speechless.

    "I found the place," Tristan said, looking into her eyes.

    He trailed his finger on her collarbone and slowly opened her shirt''s first button. As soon as his cold hand touched her warm skin, she shivered.

    She could not look away. She was hypnotized. It was like some magnetic force was pulling her towards him.

    Ava just lay there and let him do whatever he wanted.

    Tristan removed the buttons slowly as if opening an expensive gift, as if too much force may break the gift.

    He opened her shirt wide open. She had a thin bralette. She felt like a breeze came through, so she squirmed. Tristan was looking at her body as if seeing the most beautiful creation in the world.

    She had milky white skin, and her breasts were just the perfect size. Her stomach was flat, without an inch of extra fat, and she had the cutest navel.

    It was getting difficult for him to restrain himself. He wanted to feel every inch of her skin. He wanted to take her right there and then.

    But he loved Ava very much. So even if it was difficult, he stopped himself from going over. She was very precious to him. It was her first time he wanted her to feel good about it.

    He took her breast in one hand and squeezed it.

    Ava bit her lower lip. Her eyes were getting clouded with desire.

    His hand on her breast felt so good. She couldn''t describe what she was feeling.

    It was the first time she let someone touch her so intimately.

    Ava has been sheltered her whole life. Aside from her dad. She''s never held a man''s hand before she met Tristan.

    He slowly and sensually caressed her. He wanted Ava to enjoy this just as much as he was. He took his other hand and caressed her other breast. Rolling both thumbs over her nipples.

    "Ahh," Ava moaned and arched her back toward his hands.

    Hearing her moan added fuel to his desire.

    Ava was very sensitive. Every little touch heightened her desire.

    Tristan looked at her face and bent his head. He kissed the valley between her breasts.

    "Tristan," Ava whispered.

    Tristan licked her, then gave her a love bite. Ava let out a soft cry. She wanted Tristan to continue what he was doing.

    "This is my mark," Tristan whispered.

    He wanted to mark her at a place where only he can see. He wanted to mark her whole body. But he thought, now was not that time.

    The things he wanted to do Ava was so sinful. But this cannot be where she has her first time. It has to be special.

    Tristan laid his head on her chest. It was so damn soft.

    It will be his favorite pillow from now on.

    He rubbed his face on her chest and tightened his hold on her waist.

    Ava ran her fingers through his hair. Whatever she was experiencing right now was glorious. Tristan''s touch was making her feel hot.

    Tristan slowly lifted his head and stared at her flushed face. Her cheeks were tinted red from self-consciousness because she wanted him to touch her again.

    He always thought she was beautiful, like a porcelain doll, but now, with her cheeks flushed, she was breathtaking.

    He was feeling possessive. This look, lust, if you may call it, should be reserved only for him. She can never look at anyone else like this.

    "I will kill anyone who even takes a look at her,??? he thought. He wanted to hide her from everyone''s prying eyes.

    "Yes, he was dominating, obsessive, controlling, call it what you want, but Ava is mine," he thought.

    Day by day, he was falling so deeply in love with her. Her smile, her laugh, the way she stands, the way she looks when she thinks, everything about her, even the way she breathes was special to him.

    His little one.

    He just wants to keep her with him at all times, hide her if he must. This overwhelming feeling was exploding from his chest.

    "I love you so much," Tristan said, kissing her gently.

    His eyes were full of love. Each time he said it, it had an intensity to it. But this time, it was different. There was a longing in his tone.

    "I love you, Tristan," Ava finally confessed.

    Tristan was stunned for a moment. Even though Ava said she wanted to be with him, she never said I love you.

    Hearing her say I love you was the sweetest thing he ever heard. He finally attained what he always wanted. Ava had completely fallen in love with him. Ava confessing was proof that she loved him as much as he loved her.

    "I love you beyond everything. I love you more than you can imagine. I love you more than words can say," Tristan happily declared. He wanted to shout it out loud to the world. He wanted everyone to hear.

    Ava had a broad grin seeing Tristan so jovial.

    "I love you for all eternity," Ava softly said.

    He couldn''t get over this overwhelming feeling he had every time she declared her love for him. She said it twice now, and it left him flabbergasted.

    Ava declared her love for eternity. She wants to live her life with me forever. Tristan couldn''t contain his happiness. He hugged her tightly, slightly crushing her bones.

    Ava loved the intensity of his hug, and she hugged him back, just as tightly.

    After a few minutes, Tristan broke the hug and buttoned her shirt. He ran his fingers through her hair and straightened them. He kissed her passionately one more time.

    After checking that Ava was presentable, they went downstairs for breakfast.

    Tristan and Ava were in heaven. Each moment spent together was as sweet as honey.

    Somewhere else, someone''s countdown started. You can never avoid the fruit of your evil deeds.

 Chapter 79 - 79

    It''s been a week since classes started, and everyone has been excited to step into the new term. Students are slowly easing into their schedules and classes.

    The daughter of Mr. Scott, the physics professor, was getting married in a few months. The son-in-law''s family is demanding to get a house as their dowry.

    His family was impressed with the groom''s credentials. He was not only good looking, but he was a college graduate as well. He had ambitions to get his master''s degree after they got married.

    Mrs. Scott did not think twice about giving them the dowry. She knew that her daughter was going to get taken care of by her husband.

    She had gone to the bank to withdraw the money, but their account was missing ten lakhs.

    She shared the bank account with Mr. Scott, and since she did not withdraw the money, it would make sense that her husband took it out.

    When she asked her husband where the money was, he told her that one of his colleagues was in an accident. He needed the money to have an operation. His friend did not have enough money, so the professor lent him ten lakhs.

    Mrs. Scott asked him to get the money back from his friend since they needed to buy a house for their daughter immediately.

    Mr. Scott said his colleague was still recovering in the hospital. It would not be the right time to ask for the money back.

    He promised that once his friend gets discharged, he will ask for it right away.

    His wife believed his lie. She knew that he was a very good person and had helped a few people before when they were in trouble. She thought this time it would be the same.

    He never had any habits. He never smoked, drank, or gambled. He used to come home promptly at the exact time every day so he could spend time with his family. She had such a good impression of her husband that she never doubted him.

    Many of her friends and relatives always told her that she was lucky to have a husband who was a professor.

    When they were dating, she used to feel proud that people would stare at her husband because he was so handsome. She, on the other hand, was not a looker, but he always made her feel like she was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen.

    She went to her elder sister to borrow money. She told her sister that she would return it within a month.

    The professor, on the other hand, was scared when his wife asked about the money. He had given the money to Lily.

    Lily was his fantasy come true. He was ready to do anything for her. When he thought about how they rolled over the sheets and did all those sinful things. He felt that it was all worth it.

    He used to feel guilty when he came home and saw his wife''s face, but thinking about the pleasure he got. He made up his mind that he was not doing anything wrong.

    He was putting himself first, and for once, he just wanted to be selfish. He had told his wife that he would get money back from his friend after a month. Since there was no friend, he had no idea where he was going to get the money. It was going to be a big headache.

    He loved his kids and wanted to get his daughter married lavishly. But, if he did not fulfill Lily''s wish, she may leave him, which he cannot afford. He got blinded by lust. He lost all sense of what was right and what was wrong.

    As the saying goes, When a person is about to meet his end, he will lose all his rational thinking. The same thing was happening to the professor.

    He used to meet Lily behind his wife''s back. They used to always go to the hotel since either of their places was convenient.

    Mrs. Scott had organized an engagement party for her daughter. It was one of the parties that they were going to shoulder. She invited all her friends and relatives to show off her new son-in-law.

    One of her daughter''s friends recognized the professor. She used to work as the receptionist in the hotel where Lily and Mr.Scott would always meet. Working with a lot of people, hotel staff rarely remembers anyone. Unless they were a celebrity, someone very important, or they had a bad attitude.

    The friend remembered the professor because Lily created a ruckus in the hotel. Lily ordered room service, and the food took a while to be delivered. So she complained to the manager.

    Lily had a very bad temper. She always thought the world revolved around her. She made a huge scene, everybody working at the hotel heard about it.

    Lily acted like she was somebody important. But everyone knew she was an old guy''s mistress. But since she was a customer of the hotel, they had no choice but to apologize to her and comp her meal.

    The friend''s daughter observed how Mr.Scott behaved. He was the perfect husband and father. She did not like that behind all this facade he was sleeping with a younger woman old enough to be his daughter.

    After the function, the friend asked the mom to meet in private, she confessed everything to her friend''s mom. She told him about his infidelity.

    The wife could not believe what she was hearing. At first, she thought this girl had an agenda. She wanted to incriminate my husband because he probably gave her a bad grade. The friend said she could get proof, and she will be back in two days.

    The wife decided not to act upon anything until she saw proof. Her husband was a nice man. He would never do something like that.

    Two days later, the friend came back with proof. As they were sitting on the sofa, the friend showed her a video of the professor and Lily entering the hotel. She took a video to make sure she got everything clear.

    The wife could not digest what she was seeing. Her sweet husband was with a young girl. This young girl had on heavy make-up and very revealing clothes.

    She looked so provocative. They were smiling, and they had their arms wrapped around each other. It was like her husband could not keep his hands off her. He was constantly touching and pinching the girl while she giggled.

    She stood up and started pacing. She never remembered her husband being so passionate about her, not even when they were newly married. Her husband was cheating on her.

    She didn''t know what to do.

    Their perfect marriage was an illusion. She sat down and started crying.

    The friend consoled her and told her she should do what she feels is right. The wife always thought her husband loved her so much. They never even fought.

    Now she understood why the past few days her husband was dressing up and coming home late. He would tell her that he had extra work at the college. She was wondering if he gave the girl the ten lakh that was missing from their account.

    He was not only cheating on her, but he was ruining their daughter''s future. She will not tolerate her husband''s hard-earned money going to someone else.

    She would have given him another chance if he only cheated on her. It would have been okay if it only affected her feelings. But when she thought about it affecting her daughter, she would not sit quietly.

    The next day, the wife came to the college without the professor''s knowledge. She asked around if they knew the girl. Lily was the name her daughter''s friend told her.

    Lily was talking on the phone. She was in her usual get-up. She was scantily dressed like she was about to seduce someone. The wife was livid when she recognized her.

    Mrs. Scott pulled Lily by her hair.

    "Ouch!" Lily screamed in pain and turned around, trying to see who it was.

    The wife slapped her face continuously on both cheeks.

    "Who are you, and why are you beating me?" Lily screamed, trying to evade the slaps. She was getting slapped so much it hurt. Tears started streaming down her cheeks.

    "You slut, do you think wearing sexy clothes will get you everything?" Mrs. Scott taunted.

    "Leave me alone! You''re mad!" Lily was screaming.

    Everyone was watching the show, but no one dared to help her. A lot of people hated Lily and they were enjoying her suffering. Most of the people wanted to beat her up. But since some brave lady was doing it already, they just rooted for her and cheered her on.

    Lily had a bad attitude and a very short temper, which made everyone dislike her. She used people to her advantage and convenience. She had no real friends.

    Lily had no idea why this woman was beating her.

    "How dare you sleep with my husband, do you think I am dead? Don''t you feel ashamed to sleep with a man as old as your father?"

    Mrs. Scott started to beat Lily again, tearing her clothes in the process.

    Everyone was shocked, hearing the woman''s accusations.

    Lily was having an affair with a married man. And this woman beating her was his wife.

    They knew Lily was capable of doing that, so they believed people said.

    "That woman is the physics professor''s wife," someone in the crowd said.

    Lily was having an affair with Mr. Scott? They would never have guessed it. The professor was stern and strict, but he was fair.

    Mr. Scott was an outstanding professor. Everyone respected him. They couldn''t believe he would do such a degrading thing.

    Lily never thought she would get caught. She thought she was careful and discreet. This woman was acting like a lunatic. She needed to escape before she got killed.

    Lily got up and started to run.

    "You witch you cannot hide from me," The professor''s wife screamed, running after her.

 Chapter 80 - 80

    Lily was running as fast as she could. Mrs. Scott was right behind her.

    She checked the classrooms while she was running, trying to find an empty room. She found one and went in to hide. She was hurting too much already. She just wanted to get away from his wife.

    But she wasn''t fast enough.

    Lily tried to close the door, but the professor''s wife was too fast. She entered the room and was right behind her.

    "Let me go! If you keep on hurting me, I will call the cops. They''re going to put you behind bars," Lily said nervously.

    "You took ten lakhs from my husband. I am not leaving until you return the money," Mrs. Scott demanded.

    All the students who were watching followed them into the room. They were enjoying the show.

    They were all flabbergasted.

    She slept with a professor and took money from him. What a disgusting woman! Now they all know how she was able to afford all those expensive things she owned.

    All those branded clothing, the latest gadgets, and going to the spas and restaurants every weekend.

    She recorded all her daily activities and posted it on social media. They were all witnesses on how she spent her money like it was nothing.

    The women watching thought she was getting her dues. She seduced most of their boyfriends. And she even had the gall to parade them on campus, in front of the women they cheated on.

    Lily always mocked them, "If you can''t control your boyfriend, then it means you did not have what it takes to satisfy him."

    She never stayed with one person. She jumped from one relationship to another. So the guys she ditched were enjoying her suffering as well.

    "She rejected me, saying I was not good enough. But what she really meant was that I wasn''t rich enough," a guy from the crowd mocked.

    "Yeah, she only likes old guys," another guy snickered.

    "She told me I was not fashionable, that was why my boyfriend left me. Well, not everyone has a sugar daddy to pay their bills," a girl in the crowd taunted her.

    "Hahaha, it serves her right to be beaten up," someone laughingly said.

    "My wife would have never chased her if she dated me," a guy said.

    "Dude, you are too young for her. That slut likes old people," another guy sneered at her.

    Everybody had a story to tell, and they were not afraid to do a recount of how Lily bullied them. It was their chance to humiliate Lily, just like she did them.

    Lily felt ashamed of listening to all the comments. She could not listen to this. Why is everyone taunting her? It was driving her mad.

    She was popular, and most people worshipped her. Now they look at her like she''s trash. Every taunt was a nail to her heart. She was on top.

    "I''ve recorded everything, I just need to upload it, and everyone will see who you really are," a girl said.

    She did not notice that a lot of them were recording. When she became aware of this, she got scared. Her future will be ruined when this goes viral.

    How can she get married and have a career? Her life will be destroyed.

    "All of you listen to me! Delete the video! I will sue all of you if you don''t delete it," Lily screamed, like a madwoman.

    "You are not ashamed to be a homewrecker, so why are you ashamed of people knowing who you are?" a guy asked.

    Mrs. Scott exploded like a volcano. She started kicking and punching Lily.

    "Ahh! stop it!" Lily tried to hide her face as she fell to the floor.

    She put more force into it and kicked her again and again.

    "You are going to kill me," Lily breathed heavily.

    "Die you witch! Rot in hell!" Mrs. Scott stopped for a second.

    "You slut, stop right there!" She screamed, seeing Lily trying to get up.

    She crawled away and tried to pull herself up. Unbeknownst to Lily, she entered the chemistry lab.

    Caution signs were everywhere because there were a lot of chemicals on the shelves, and most of them were toxic and harmful.

    She ached everywhere. Without paying attention, she used a shelf to pull herself up. It toppled the shelves, and chemical bottles shattered everywhere.

    A bottle got broken on her head, and the liquid inside started dripping down her face.

    She didn''t know what it was, but it started to burn. It was sulphuric acid.

    "Ahhhhh! Ahhhhhh!" Lily screamed. She was in pain.

    Within seconds half of her face was burnt.

    No one tried to help her. Mrs. Scott watched this with great pleasure.

    What goes around always comes around. And Karma just came back to bite her in the butt. Lily just destroyed her own life.

    The beauty that she treasured so much was now gone. She mocked too many girls about how ugly they were, and now she won''t even be able to look at herself in the mirror. She will need to hide her face from everyone her whole life.

    She was a detestable human being. She even tried to harm Ava by releasing noxious fumes in the lab once before. She was lucky nothing dangerous happened to Ava.

    Today in the same lab, she met her downfall and badly burned her face.

    The faculty members were alerted about the commotion. But by the time they got there, Lily already met her tragic accident. They called the paramedics to assist.

    Lily, because of pain and shock, passed out.

    When the professor heard the news that a student got caught sleeping with a teacher, he came running down from his office. He was perplexed when he saw his wife.

    He never thought his wife would find out about his affair. And to top that off, she made a scene in the college and beat Lily.

    The reputation he had worked so hard for was gone in a second. The respect he had earned from his colleagues and students were gone.

    "Look at him acting like a dignified man in the classroom, and outside he was cheating on his wife," someone from the crowd said.

    "Yeah, sleeping with a student who is young enough to be his daughter," said another.

    "Always follow what you preach," remarked someone from the back.

    "Hey, I heard Lily scored the highest mark in his subject," his student said.

    "Guess when he saw her naked, he gave her full marks," someone sneered.

    Students started piling one hateful remark after another. Mr. Scott bowed down his head in shame.

    The students who were so scared to talk to him in the class were now mocking him in public.

    He worshipped his job and gave it his all. But now, because of a mistake, they talked about him like he was a fraud.

    That he only gave high marks to people he slept with. It was a one time deal, but they didn''t know that.

    "Guess he has probably been doing this for many years, but this time his wife caught him," said another student.

    "We studied so hard, and we got low marks," said a female student.

    "He should be dismissed," one guy said.

    "Yes, absolutely," another person said.

    "Discharge! Discharge!" the crowd started chanting.

    "No, no, give me a chance to explain," Mr. Scott panicked. He tried to say something, but no one was willing to listen to him.

    He looked at his wife, not knowing what to say.

    "I am sending you the divorce papers tonight, sign it immediately," the wife said. She didn''t even bother to look at him.

    "What are you talking about? I am not divorcing you!" He never even thought of divorcing his wife.

    He just slept with Lily to fulfill his desire. They were married for so many years. They had kids, and everything was perfect.

    "I am not asking you. I am telling you. All the properties will belong to me since you have cheated on me. So, just sign the divorce papers and get lost!" the wife threatened him.

    "Our daughter is getting married soon. What will you say to the groom''s family?" the professor used his last card.

    "Don''t worry! I will tell everyone that you are a scumbag. Our children will understand why I''m doing it when I tell them how you gave the wedding money to your mistress. That was ten lakhs," the wife said.

    "I ��," He had nothing to say to his wife. He didn''t think she knew about that.

    "I am sorry! Please forgive me. I am begging you," Mr. Scott pleaded.

    "I will never forgive you. Not in this lifetime," the wife snapped at him.

    The news reached the dean in no time. So he called Mr. Scott into his office.

    Mr. Scott got discharged, and his reputation got tarnished. Fooling around with a student violated the code of conduct for the college. It was also against the law, so no matter how much he begged, the dean did not budge.

    If the dean did not take his stand today, the college would be ruined.

    Mr. Scott was blacklisted ever since the video became viral. No other colleges wanted him.

    Both his career and marriage came to an end on the same day. Never in his wildest dreams did he think that his one moment of weakness would cost him so much.

    He regretted his affair with Lily. He even blamed and cursed her. But he knew that he was equally responsible for his state. Before they got caught, he always justified that he deserved to have Lily.

    Now he is paying the price.

 Chapter 81 - 81

    Natasha and Tristan''s mother Mrs. Wilson has been hanging out these past few weeks. They both had a common interest, Tristan.

    In the beginning, Natasha wanted to marry Tristan for wealth and status. But now she wants him because she has fallen in love. His arrogance and aloof behavior made him stand out.

    But the thing that perplexed her was that she knew she was a beauty, but Tristan did not seem interested. Rejection made the attraction stronger. She knew that she could turn this around and have him grovel at her feet like everyone else.

    She wanted to conquer Tristan.

    Natasha learned that Mrs. Wilson was a greedy and brainless woman. She wanted to use his mother to get closer to him.

    Mrs. Wilson knew she was getting used, so she used Natasha as well. They went shopping at the high-end stores, then they got pampered at the best spas, and when it came to lunch or dinner, they dined at the most elegant restaurants. Mrs. Wilson made sure they were all expensive, and she made sure Natasha took care of the bills.

    Mrs. Wilson was having the best time of her life. It''s been a while since she went shopping. Her husband was having business problems, and he was controlling her funds.

    Her son Rupert was useless. He was unsuccessful in currying favor with Tristan. How can she live comfortably when she has no money.

    Natasha tolerated this because she knew that when she became Mrs. Ambrosio, these expenses would seem like chump change. She will make sure to show Mrs. Wilson where she belonged when they got married.

    Today, Natasha decided to seduce Tristan in his office.

    She tried several times to be wherever Tristan was at, be it at a restaurant, an event, or a gallery show. She was getting tired running around town, pretending to meet him by chance. She was running out of options.

    If he would not come to her. She would come to him. Mrs. Wilson had given her the idea of seducing Tristan.

    Natasha had so much pride and never thought of stooping down this low, but this is Tristan. She was going to do anything to get him to want her. She was going to show him what he''s missing.

    Mrs. Wilson gave her this idea because she had seduced her current husband the same way. After Tristan''s father died, she targeted Mr. Wilson because he was rich and handsome.

    She knew she was at a disadvantage. She was a widower, and she had a kid.

    She made sure that Mr. Wilson and his family will have a very good impression of her, so she acted like she was a very innocent, well-cultured lady. She told them that Mr. Ambrosio did not treat her well. He was always busy at work, and he ignored her most of the time.

    Her in-laws were also horrible. She said they always scolded her and they treated her like a slave.

    Mr. Wilson foolishly believed her lies. He started to like her, thinking she had a pure soul, who could treat her that way.

    Later, when she was at a standstill, and she thought the relationship was not moving fast enough she seduced him. She even slept with him a couple of times before they were married.

    Mrs. Wilson was very beautiful in her younger days. She used this to her advantage.

    Mr. Wilson got drunk with her beauty, and he lost all rationality.

    Mrs. Wilson had taught Natasha the techniques to seduce her son. She did this because Natasha had promised to invest in Mr. Wilson''s business when she gets married to Tristan.

    Mrs. Wilson is used to having a rich lifestyle. If her husband''s business fails, she will be left on the streets. The only reason she married Mr. Wilson is because of money.

    Mrs. Wilson was a very vain and evil woman. She did not care about her children. Tristan and Rupert both were tools for her to get rich.

    She had gone to the salon to have herself made up just for this. She wanted to prepare for this special moment, and she was going to make sure that she looked her best.

    She wore a long black coat to hide what was underneath. She knows that this will surprise Tristan, and it will surely change his mind. He won''t be able to say no this time.

    She had second thoughts. She remembered Tristan ruthlessly kicking her out of his office the last time she tried to bring him a rose. She suddenly got nervous but calmed herself.

    She stepped into his office, and luckily he wasn''t there. So she had time to make herself comfortable. She sat on the couch.

    Looking around the office, she blushed, thinking of how Tristan won''t be able to take his hands off her. How, they''ll be making love right here, on this couch.

    Tristan was like a Greek god. Just thinking about how he would look naked was getting her excited. She had seen a lot of men overseas, but none of them had the same physique as Tristan. He was very masculine, and she bet that he had well-toned muscles under that suit.

    Tristan was taking longer than she thought. She got up and was touching all his things on the table like a fangirl seeing her idols items.

    A few minutes later, Tristan entered his office and frowned as soon as he saw Natasha.

    "What are you doing here?" Tristan asked coldly. Natasha got startled and turned around.

    "I��," She stammered and could not look him in the eye. Seeing Tristan, she blushed again. He was so hot. Natasha was still a virgin and thought she would only lose it only to someone worthy of her.

    "Stop touching my things," Tristan said, irritated.

    He had a thing about people touching or using his stuff. He didn''t like it. Some people might call it OCD.

    Natasha kept his pen back in the stand.

    "I wanted to talk to you about something important," Natasha said in a soft voice.

    "I''m not interested. Get out," Tristan said uncaringly.

    "I know you may not like me now. Once you realize how much you mean to me, you will understand my sincerity and give me a chance. Tristan, I love you a lot, and I will do anything for you," Natasha confessed.

    Tristan had no interest in knowing whether she loved him or not. He just came from a hectic meeting and wanted to relax, but this woman was getting on his nerves.

    Tristan already had someone in his life, but even if he was single he would have never wanted to be with a woman like Natasha. He knew his mother and Natasha were alike. Except for status and wealth they saw nothing else.

    "Whatever you have to say won''t change my decision," Tristan fumed.

    "You will change your decision after seeing this," Natasha removed her long black coat and dropped it on the floor.

    Natasha was wearing a dress that left nothing to the imagination. She had on a flowing dress that had a neckline that was to her navel. It was tied at the back with a beaded chain that left her back bare. She had slits up to her waist that exposed her very sexy long legs. Any man would be drooling just looking at her. Only a fool would not try to ravish her right now.

    "You can do anything you want to me," Natasha said invitingly. She blushed like a young maiden lowering her eyes.

    In her whole life, she had never worn such clothing in public. This will be the first time, and she was ready to stoop to any level just for Tristan.

    Tristan didn''t even bother looking at her body. He was disgusted.

    "Such a shameless woman, get out of my sight immediately," Tristan roared.

    A lot of women have tried to seduce him, but nobody had any success. Tristan was very rash when it came to women, all except Ava.

    Tristan''s remark hurt her, but she did not leave.

    "Please��..," Natasha acted coquettishly and came forward.

    "Stop right there, or I will call the guards and tell them to throw you out on the street naked," Tristan threatened. He was not going to back down.

    Natasha stopped walking when she saw Tristan''s angry face.

    "I am so hot and beautiful, and yet here I am, begging you to sleep with me. If it were somebody else they''d be worshipping me now. Why are you so indifferent to me?" Natasha screamed in frustration.

    "Then go find the other men. I never found you to be ugly, yet your actions today made you uglier," Tristan mocked her.

    Hearing what he said, Natasha''s eyes filled with tears. People had voted her as one of the most beautiful women for a magazine poll abroad.

    She was beautiful, rich, and smart and had everything, but why did Tristan act like she was a piece of trash.

    "But I love you and only want you," Natasha said helplessly.

    "Did I ask you to love me? That is not my problem, is it?" Tristan said arrogantly.

    He knew some women had no qualms, they will keep on bothering you until you deal with them harshly.

    Natasha was about to say something when Ava entered the office.

    Tristan had told Ava to come to visit his office. PA Jack had personally escorted Ava from the garage to his office.

    Ava was stunned, seeing a woman wearing so little clothes and standing in front of Tristan.

    "What is the meaning of this?" Ava screamed.

    Tristan stood up and was tense. He was worried that Ava might misunderstand the situation.

    Little one," Tristan gulped.

    Ava stood beside Tristan, kissing him on his lips. She didn''t know what was happening, but she will show this woman that Tristan was hers.

    Tristan didn''t know if he was in trouble, but Ava kissing him was a good sign. He relaxed and sat down again.

    Natasha never expected a young girl to come searching for Tristan. She did not miss how Tristan''s expression changed when this girl entered the room.

    "Who is she?" Ava asked curiously.

    "No one, don''t worry about her. I will send her out immediately," Tristan trying to pacify her.

    "Get out of here!" Tristan screamed at Natasha.

    Natasha flinched but did not move.

    "Is she your girlfriend? Is that why you''re rejecting me?" Natasha asked.

    Before Tristan could reply, Ava answered.

    "Of course, I''m his girlfriend. Why don''t you go away? I need some private time with my man," Ava answered. Ava did not like this woman standing there. She looked like she was up to no good. Why was she wearing that dress anyway?

    "Tristan and I were in a private meeting before you rudely interrupted us," Natasha taunted her.

    "Are you deaf? Did you not hear Tristan telling you he was not interested in what you had to say? That you were bothering him?" Ava in return accused Natasha.

    "You''re just a kid. You have nothing compared to me. How can you be with him?" Natasha taunted her.

    She will not tolerate Tristan choosing this college looking innocent girl over her.

    Ava got very angry.

    "Who are you calling a kid? You''re the one wearing kid''s clothes. Whatever it is you''re wearing cannot even cover a child.

    Honey, I think you need to give her money so she can buy more clothes to cover herself," Ava made fun of her skimpy clothes.

    Tristan started to laugh loudly. He would have never thought Ava could be so sassy. It was one more thing to love about her.

    He was about to respond to Natasha, but when Ava started her spiel he decided to keep quiet. He had never seen Ava like this. Oh boy, he was enjoying Ava bashing Natasha.

    "You��," Natasha had blood running down her ears just listening to her.

    It was okay for Tristan to humiliate her, but his girlfriend did it too. Natasha thought there was no use being here anymore and turned to leave.

    "Hey! Put your coat back on. You don''t want to scare the people outside with your ugly body," Ava insisted.

    Natasha gritted her teeth. Grabbing her coat she got out of there like she was being chased by a wild animal.

    Tristan was clutching his stomach and laughing at the same time. He had never laughed this hard in his life.

 Chapter 82 - 82

    After that whole fiasco with Natasha, Ava still felt uneasy. It was a new feeling for her. She knew Tristan was handsome, but she didn''t think women threw themselves at him.

    "Standing there half-naked, what was that woman thinking?" she thought.

    Her cheeks were getting flushed as she kept thinking about it, so she sat on the couch. Tristan noticed that she had a sullen and gloomy mood, so he sat next to her on the couch. This reaction was not typical of Ava.

    "Little one, tell me what is bothering you?" Tristan asked patiently.

    "Who was she, and why was she half-naked in your office?" Ava asked, glaring at him.

    Even though she acted cool in front of Natasha, deep inside, she was getting jealous. She could not tolerate any other woman being so close to Tristan.

    "I met Natasha on a blind date that my grandparents arranged. I never liked her. I rejected her, but she thought of it as a challenge. She continued pestering me after that. She would show up whenever and wherever she wanted to," Tristan explained truthfully.

    "She came to seduce you. Did you see how little clothing she had on?" Ava complained.

    Natasha dressed like someone ready to hook up with a stranger in a night club.

    "I know. Trust me. I will never let this happen again," Tristan assured.

    "Where was your secretary? I think you should be stricter with your staff. How could someone like her come into your office so easily?" she said.

    Ava sat on Tristan''s lap and put her arms around his neck.

    "Tristan, I don''t want any other woman coming near you," Ava demanded.

    Natasha wanted to seduce Tristan. Ava knew that right off the bat. Otherwise, why would she wear something like that?

    Even if Tristan was not interested in Natasha, Ava did not want her boyfriend to look at other women''s bodies. Especially when they have little to nothing on.

    This ferociousness made Tristan smile. He liked that she was asserting her rights.

    "Don''t worry! I don''t like any other woman except for you. I only want to look at your body," Tristan said, consolingly.

    Ava blushed.

    "She''s not a good person. Don''t even bother talking to her next time," Ava acted like she was a parent scolding her child.

    Tristan was amused at how Ava was ordering him around. Her big doe eyes portrayed all her emotions.

    "Okay, but how will I avoid her if she troubles me again," Tristan acted innocently.

    "Hmm, I''ll scold her for you. And if I''m not there, then call PA Jack," Ava answered as if her life depended on it. Tristan could not control himself and burst out laughing.

    It reminded him of when you ask a child what to do when someone bothers you at school, and the parents were not there. The kids would answer that they should tell the teacher. In this situation, PA Jack was the teacher.

    Ava was blinking innocently. She did not understand why he was laughing.

    "Why are you so adorable?" Tristan said, kissing her lips and looking at her with loving eyes.

    Ava started to play with his shirt button. She had this habit when something was bothering her, or when she was nervous. Many times she pulled out the buttons from his expensive shirts, but Tristan did not mind.

    "Is my little one jealous," Tristan asked.

    Tristan always got jealous when Ava talked to other guys. It was his first time witnessing her get jealous. He loved this feeling. It showed Ava was scared to lose him.

    "I am! Did you see her? She was beautiful and all grown up. She said I was just a kid," Ava confessed. She was forlorn.

    She was comfortable sharing the truth with him. There was no need to pretend when she was with Tristan. She always shared whatever was on her mind.

    Tristan kissed her soft lips to show her that he understood. He wanted to console her by showing her that there was nobody else. It was just her.

    He started kissing her gently. Then he sucked on her lower lip. He was getting carried away. He was getting aggressive, so he bit her unintentionally.

    "Ahh," Ava felt the pressure on her lips. Her lip started bleeding.

    "Bloo..," Ava tried to say in between kisses.

    Tristan did not give her a chance to speak.

    He could not get enough of her.

    She was being thoroughly kissed.

    He stopped so he could let Ava come up for air. She took a moment to gather herself.

    She tried to look at her swollen lower lip.

    "Tristan, look at this��.," Ava showed him.

    Tristan felt proud of seeing her swollen lips and her flushed face. This was his artwork.

    He loved kissing Ava until she can''t breathe or when her lips get fully swollen.

    "It will heal in a few minutes," Tristan pecked at her lips.

    Ava was pouting and staring at her swollen lips wanted him to go and kiss her again.

    Tristan''s hand slowly crept under her top. After making out in his study and seeing her sprawled on his table he couldn''t stop at just kissing her. He wanted to feel her again.

    Feeling her soft skin, he started to rub circles on her stomach. Ava bit her lips so she wouldn''t make a sound. They were still in the office.

    "It''s okay. I want to hear you moan. This is a soundproof room. Nobody else can hear us," Tristan said as he loved hearing her make sounds whenever he touched her.

    Tristan started kissing her neck. His hand roaming under her bra. She loved it when he touched her. Ava was trying to control herself and not make any sound.

    He squeezed her breast while licking her neck, "Let''s see you control yourself now."

    "Ahh hmm," Ava couldn''t stop herself from moaning. All the licking and the squeezing was waking up her senses.

    Ava ran her hands through his hair and started pulling him for a kiss.

    Tristan did not care about work anymore. He was enjoying having Ava in his arms.

    They started to kiss again when his phone rang.

    Ava let him go when he decided to look at his phone.

    Tristan saw that it was his grandma. He was debating whether he should pick it up or not.

    He decided he should otherwise she won''t stop calling.

    "Hello grandma," Tristan answered with Ava still in his lap.

    "Tristan, come and have dinner with us this evening," Grandma said.

    Tristan hasn''t gone to visit them in a while. The last time they saw each other was when they surprised him. Ava was with him. They couldn''t stay too long.

    "Ava and I were going out tonight," Tristan said. He planned to take Ava to the movies.

    "Oh, that''s good, bring Ava with you. You can go out next time," Grandma said.

    Grandma wanted to get to know Ava more, and what better chance than to have her at dinner. She liked Ava the moment she saw her.

    "I will ask her," Tristan said.

    "What are you going to ask me," Ava asked curiously.

    Before Tristan could say anything, grandma interrupted.

    "Tristan, who was that talking?" Grandma asked.

    "Ava," Tristan replied.

    "Are you romancing your little girlfriend and shaking off work?" Grandma teased. She was like one of his schoolmates when they teased each other about their crushes.

    "Grandma! It''s not like that," Tristan tried to explain. He was blushing. He got caught redhanded.

    "You don''t need to say anything. Grandma knows what you''ve been doing," Grandma giggled.

    Grandpa was beside grandma rolling his eyes. Grandma was too chill, and cool for her age.

    "Tristan, ask Ava quickly whether she wants to come or not," Grandma urged him.

    "Grandma is inviting you to her house tonight for dinner, do you want to go?" Tristan asked Ava.

    "Sure, I''d love to come," Ava easily agreed.

    She also loved the old lady''s company. She made her feel very welcome and comfortable the last time they saw each other.

    "She ��," Tristan was interrupted by Grandma.

    "I heard what Ava said. I will be waiting for you," grandma said and cut the call.

    "Did you hear that? Tristan and Ava are together in his office," Grandma said sheepishly. She was grinning from ear to ear.

    "These younger generations, they''re too liberated," Grandpa said.

    "Don''t you remember when we first got married, you used to come home early, pretending that you forgot something? When all you wanted to do was spend more time with me?" she was winking at Grandpa.

    "Then, when your dad learned about it he scolded you a lot," Grandma said, laughing.

    Grandpa coughed to hide his embarrassment. The servants that were around them were trying not to laugh.

    "Old man, why are you sitting idle when there is so much work to do," Grandma scolded Grandpa. She acted like they needed to do something around the house when they had all the maids do the work for them.

    Grandma doesn''t do any work around the house, aside from instructing the maids on what they should do. She was born from a rich family and later married into another rich family, so doing housework was never on her list of things to do.

    "Why are you in such a hurry?" Grandpa asked.

    "Ava is coming to dinner with Tristan. I have so much preparation to do," Grandma replied.

    After their son died, grandma lost interest in most everything except Tristan. She doted on him, but she was never excited about anything anymore. But now that Tristan found someone, she was over the moon. She was preparing and planning here and there to make this all work out. She was going to make sure they got married and had kids.

    He did not want to spoil her mood, so he let her do whatever she wanted.

    Tristan concentrated on finishing his work the rest of the day while Ava was on the couch doing her assignments. She came directly from the college so she had all the things she needed. She brought all her books and her laptop with her.

    During lunchtime.

    "Tell me, what would you like to eat?" Tristan asked.

    "I want pizza," Ava said without thinking.

    Ava loved eating junk food. Her mother was very strict about food, and only healthy meals were served at their house.

    At the dorms, they had a nutritionist that prepared their food, so whenever she gets the opportunity, she eats junk food.

    Sara, on the other hand, was very strict about her diet. She exercised a lot and ate only healthy meals.

    Since she was a model, she took care of her body like a temple.

    "You''ll be hungry if you just have pizza," Tristan said.

    "Then I will have chicken wings and some vegetable soup," Ava said.

    Tristan told PA Jack to get the food from the best restaurant in the city.

    When evening came, they packed up their things and went to grandma''s house.

 Chapter 83 - 83

    Tristan and Ava did expect what welcomed them when they got to grandma''s house.

    About ten to twelve ladies were all gathered in the living room. They were gathering around grandma joyously chit chatting with them.

    "Grandma?" Tristan called out. He raised an eyebrow at her. He was not expecting to see so many people.

    "You''re here!" Grandma got up and went to receive them.

    Grandma observed Tristan holding Ava''s hand. It made her smile. Seeing them together made her happy. They looked like they were in love. They really suited each other.

    "Tristan! You brought Ava with you," Grandma doubted for a second that Tristan might come alone. It would have made all of this wasteful.

    Tristan nodded. It was still Ava''s decision whether she wanted to come or not. He wanted his grandparents and Ava to know each other and bond. He did not want to force her to have a good relationship with them.

    Ava gave grandma a small smile. "Hi grandma," she said and waved a little.

    There were so many people in the house. It was a little intimidating.

    "Why are you so formal? Come give grandma a hug," Grandma saw Ava gripping Tristan''s hand. She looked a little terrified. She knows too many people can seem intimidating.

    Ava came forward and hugged her.

    "Come, I want you to meet someone," Grandma took Ava''s hand and headed toward the ladies.

    He was miffed. Tristan was left standing alone.

    It seems like grandma has a new favorite. Now that Ava was here, she completely forgot about Tristan.

    She wanted to make Ava feel important, and Tristan did not have any problem with this.

    Tristan walked to where his grandpa was. He was sitting in a corner and reading the newspaper.

    "So, I invited all of you here because I wanted you to meet a very special person. It is Ava, my grandson''s girlfriend," Grandma said proudly.

    Whispers and exclamations were coming from everywhere. You could hear the congratulatory remarks. There was clapping, and people were just delighted.

    It was just like grandma was boasting about her new toy to her friends. She was waiting for them to praise her, and they did not disappoint her.

    Under their scrutinizing gazes, Ava felt a little nervous.

    They were checking her from head to toe.

    Ava had not come prepared. She felt vulnerable.

    She fixed her makeup and hair before coming here, but she felt underdressed. She was wearing jeans and a simple top.

    "She is very beautiful," someone commented.

    "Thank you," Ava said shyly.

    "Isn''t my grandson handsome too. They fit each other," Grandma boasted.

    "Wow, I thought your grandson had no plans of marriage," someone said.

    Everyone knew that Tristan was one of the most eligible bachelors in the country. He never dated anyone so they thought maybe he had no desire to marry.

    "Well, he had not found a perfect girl until now," Grandma justified.

    Ava felt shy hearing grandma''s complement.

    "She looks like she''s too young for him," someone said. Some of them thought she was either a high school or college student.

    "If these children love each other, then there is no need to worry about age," Grandma defended.

    Honestly speaking, she had no issues with their age difference. The only thing that mattered was their love and devotion. Everything else will fall into place.

    "Which family did she come from? I wanted to introduce my niece to your grandson," someone haughtily said.

    Everyone knew how rich and influential the Ambrosio family was. So they wanted to marry their daughters to Tristan. Many people have pestered grandma to arrange a blind date with their daughters.

    Grandma did not like where this was going. She got worried Tristan might have heard what they said. This would not go well if Tristan gets irritated.

    "That can''t happen now. My grandson is happily in love. This very lovely young lady is from the Wesley family," Grandma said. She wanted everyone to know that Ava belonged to a rich family as well.

    Everyone else thought Tristan had selected a perfect girl.

    "Did she invite them, or is this a coincidence?" Tristan asked grandpa.

    "What do you think?" Grandpa said while rolling his eyes.

    "She just wanted to show Ava to everyone," Tristan chuckled.

    "Once she learned you were bringing Ava, she called all her friends and demanded them to come immediately," Grandpa thought about how a few hours back, grandma called her friends saying she was holding a kitty party in the evening and they should attend without fail.

    A few people agreed, they didn''t want to miss the chance to enjoy the luxuries at the Ambrosio house.

    A few declined the invitation, but grandma tempted them, saying she got the tea from Nepal. Everyone who heard of it knew it was the most expensive tea in the world. She wanted to share it with everyone.

    Grandpa could not believe that she was willing to share the tea she had been preserving for several months. She wouldn''t even let him try that tea more than once.

    Grandma was envious when her friends introduced their in-laws. Grandma wanted to have the same feeling of pride, introducing Ava to everyone. Finally, she had something to boast about.

    Ava had the grace and manners of a lady and was interacting with the ladies quite successfully.

    Grandma started to like her even more. She remembered when she introduced Tristan''s mother to her friends. Tristan''s mother was very arrogant and did not have the patience to talk with elderly people. Grandma lost face in front of her peers.

    But with Ava, it was the opposite. She easily mingled with them like water with ice. She was a natural, and they were welcoming her into their circle.

    She was happy that Tristan had chosen a well-groomed wife. She had class and finesse. They couldn''t have found a better match for him.

    "You woman was taught well. She has the grace of a queen," Grandpa said, noticing Ava''s manners.

    He saw how she asked the maids to serve her elders first before herself. He found that endearing. She was very thoughtful.

    "Yes, she does," Tristan beamed. He felt proud of his little one.

    Frankly speaking, he didn''t really care if Ava behaved properly or if she pleased their guests because he didn''t really care about anyone except for the people close to him. But still, he was proud everyone liked her.

    He fell in love with Ava because of her beauty and innocence but it was a bonus that she excelled at other things as well.

    He felt like knowing Ava was like having your birthday every day. It was like she always had a gift for him to uncover every time they were together. The gods must have bestowed him with such a gem to make up for his awful childhood.

    If all the suffering meant it prepared him to meet Ava, then it was worth it. He had no complaints now that he has her.

    All the guests left, and grandma took Ava to her room. Grandma opened her closet and took out a big jewelry box. She laid all the expensive and antique jewelry she had on the bed.

    "Ava, what do you think of all these jewelry?" Grandma asked.

    "Wow, these are very beautiful, and some of them look like they are rare," Ava said, thinking grandma was casually asking for her opinion.

    Some of the pieces were made by skilled craftsmen, they were one of a kind. While the other pieces were made way before grandma''s time. These cannot be replicated. The purity and design in these pieces cannot be found in today''s shops.

    "I''m glad you like them. Grandma is giving this all to you," Grandma said excitedly.

    She had more jewelry than these. Some of them were safely kept in the bank. And the ones she uses daily were in her other jewelry box. She brought these out, especially for Ava.

    "No grandma, you cannot give this to me," Ava was shocked, she knew she had to say no.

    "Why? Don''t you like this old fashioned jewelry?" Grandma said in a sad tone.

    "No, it''s not like that. I like them, but this is too much. These are very expensive pieces," Ava said immediately so as not to hurt the old lady''s feelings.

    "Money is not an issue. Grandma wants to give them to you as a gift," Grandma said happily. She thought Ava was rejecting her gift because she thought they were ugly.

    "But grandma ��," Ava stammered. Tristan entered the room looking for Ava. He thought grandma was monopolizing Ava to herself.

    "Tristan, come and see, Ava doesn''t want to accept my gift. She says they''re too expensive," Grandpa complained sweetly.

    Both Ava and grandma were looking at Tristan and asking him to support them.

    "Little one grandma is giving it to you with love, take it," Tristan said.

    He knew his grandma favored Ava. Otherwise, she would never give her her jewelry.

    His grandma did not give his jewelry to his mom when his mom openly asked to have one of them to use for a party. Grandma rejected his mother, saying her husband got all this jewelry for her, and it holds a lot of memories, so she cannot afford to lose them.

    Ava frowned and pouted at Tristan. Tristan chuckled and patted her head.

    "Okay, how about this grandma. Give Ave one of your jewelry today, and she will take the others when necessary," Tristan told grandma.

    Grandma agreed to Tristan''s suggestion feeling Ava was overwhelmed with her gift.

    Ava agreed. She thought that was a good idea.

    Ava selected a ruby bracelet, but grandma insisted that if she was taking just one, then she has to take a larger piece. Ava liked the look of a ruby necklace, and she settled for that.

    Grandma brought the ruby necklace when she went on a trip to Southeast Asia, it was the primary source of top-quality rubies in the world. There were only 5 of these necklaces made in the entire world, and Ava did not know she was holding one of them.

    Grandma insisted Ava should try all the jewelry since she was not taking them home anyway. Ava agreed. She loved donning jewelry from her mother''s collection when she could.

    Tristan had on a mesmerized look on his face. Ava looked like a princess trying on jewelry. With her snow-white skin, it enhanced the beauty of the jewelry.

    He decided then and there that Ava would only have the best and rarest jewelry from all over the world.

 Chapter 84 - 84

    Tristan was very busy the past few days. Work was very hectic, and no matter how much effort he put into it, the problem did not seem to get solved. Tristan and his whole team pulled so many all-nighters but still, there were so many issues.

    All the projects were going to the rival company. When bidding for the projects, the rival company had underbid them several times. They were losing money, but they didn''t seem to care. All they wanted was to beat the Ambrosio group at any cost.

    They didn''t know who this other company was. Every investigation led them to a dead end. They were covering their tracks very well. Were they trying to monopolize the market? Tristan was getting frustrated, trying to find out who was out there to get him. There was something he was missing, and he didn''t know what.

    It was 11 pm, and he decided to go home and rest. Maybe some sleep will help him clear his head. Make him look at the picture from a different angle.

    Tristan was sitting at the back of the car with his eyes close. Dark circles were forming under his eyes from fatigue and lack of sleep. He terribly missed Ava. He hasn''t seen or talked to her in a week. She texted him every day, and all he could tell her was he was busy. He needs to make it up to her.

    He thought everything was going smoothly when it came to business, but now out of the blue, there is this big hump that he can''t seem to overcome.

    The car felt like it hit something. He was propelled forward and hit his head on the seat in front of him. He opened his eyes and looked back. A car had hit them from behind.

    The driver pulled over and got down to talk to the other car''s owner, but they just drove off. It looked very suspicious.

    "What happened?" Tristan asked the driver.

    "Sir, I noticed that the car that hit us had been behind us ever since we left the office. I didn''t think it I needed since there are still a lot of cars on the road, but now I think they''ve been trailing us.

    I also know that they hit us intentionally because I gave them enough space to go around but they just stayed behind us the whole time," the driver said.

    "We are lucky the damage was not that big. We can report and have it fixed tomorrow," the driver added.

    "Hmmm.. okay, let''s go home," Tristan said.

    Tristan was sure it was not an accident because the place where it happened was a residential area. Not too many people lived around there and used this road. He needs to get this investigated.

    The driver looked in the rearview mirror one more time before driving off. He wanted to make sure nothing else will happen tonight. He looked at Tristan and noticed blood dripping from the side of his forehead.

    "Sir! Your forehead is bleeding! I''m taking you to the hospital," the driver said worriedly.

    Tristan took a handkerchief and dabbed on his forehead. The cut wasn''t big. He said, "There''s no need. I will apply some ointment after going home."

    After getting home he was about to dress his wound when his phone rang. It was Ava. He frowned because it was already midnight, and she was still awake and calling him.

    As soon as he took the call she said, "Tristan, I miss you."

    "I miss you too," Tristan''s face softened.

    "I haven''t seen you for the past week. I don''t think you want to see me anymore," she complained.

    She was not in the mood to go to school. She kept on checking her phone all day to see if Tristan called or texted her. Aside from his short replies, she hadn''t heard anything else from him.

    Today she went to bed very sad. "What happened to our daily video calls and text? He won''t even bother to pick up the phone to call me," she thought. It bothered her a lot, so she tossed and turned in her bed.

    Finally, she decided. "If he''s not going to call me, then I''m going to do it. I don''t have to wait for him. I don''t care if it''s already midnight," she said to herself.

    "I''m sorry little one," Tristan felt guilty because of work he had neglected Ava, and she was feeling aggrieved.

    He was thinking, maybe it was time to let the special team investigate who this rival company is. It is not a coincidence anymore that I am losing too much business.

    "Tristan, can I see you tomorrow?" Ava asked with a lot of hope.

    "Uhm...I can''t. I''m very busy tomorrow," Tristan stammered. He could just imagine how sad her face must have looked after his response. He did not want to dampen her mood, but he had no choice.

    "Oh... Okay... I get it," Ava murmured and sighed, disappointment evident in her voice. Each word and sigh was like an arrow piercing through his heart.

    It would have made him feel better if she threw a tantrum. Calling him names and giving him unreasonable demands, but she was so understanding, and that made him feel more horrible.

    "My love, give me a few more days. I just need to take care of some things. I promise I will make this up to you," Tristan pleaded.

    "Don''t worry, I know you have a lot of important things to do," Ava said. Her father worked very hard like Tristan, and there were some days that he never came home. Her mother used to complain about her father in the same way.

    "Go to bed. Don''t you have school tomorrow?" Tristan coaxed her.

    "Tristan, I want to see your face before I sleep. I want to do a video call, please," Ava requested.

    Tristan did not want to do a video call. He just finished dressing his wound, and he knows that Ava will be worried if she sees it. But then again, she''ll be more hurt if he rejects her request.

    "Okay, just for a few minutes okay," Tristan agreed.

    "Tristan, what happened to you? Are you hurt?" Ava panicked as soon as she saw his wound.

    "It''s nothing. I had an accident," Tristan stated.

    "Accident! Tristan, why didn''t you tell me? Are you hurt anywhere else?" Ava asked, alarmed. She was wondering if he was hiding something from her.

    "Little one, it''s just a small wound. I am not hurt anywhere else. Stop worrying," He tried to convince her.

    "No! Stand up! I want to see with my own eyes," Ava said tearing up. She was getting scared that he was hurt more than he was telling her. She hadn''t seen him in a while and now he''s hurt. She just wanted to be near him and hug him.

    Tristan stood up and showed her his arms and legs. He turned around and showed her there was nothing wrong with him.

    "Little one, please don''t cry," Tristan said anxiously.

    "I''m not crying," Ava said, wiping her tears away. Tristan did not know what to say. He just looked at her helplessly.

    "Tristan, go to bed and rest. Can you please call me even though you are busy?" Ava requested softly.

    "I will call you, I promise. Now go to bed and don''t worry too much. Goodnight! my love," Tristan said gently and cut the call.

    He regretted not calling her. He had been alone all his life, so he never needed to inform anyone of his whereabouts. When he had too much work to do, he would usually forget to eat or sleep, and nobody cared. But now that he had Ava, he knew that he had to let her know. He didn''t want to worry her.

    He needed to learn how to do this naturally for both their sakes. He will not make the mistake of not calling again. Losing Ava was not an option. Calling her was not hard to do.

    The next day wasn''t any better. The bad news was waiting for Tristan at the office.

    Major shareholders of his company were selling most of their stocks and were not giving them any reason why. They were affecting the market, and the whole office was a mess.

    "PA Jack, the shareholders could not have decided to do this overnight. Someone else is probably behind this and has been plotting for a long time. The question is, who and why?" Tristan said

    "Boss, I think your accident last night, all the other losses and now, this is not a coincidence. I checked the CCTV, and the car that hit you was recorded to be waiting outside our office for the past few days. They''ve been watching," Jack said.

    Everyone feared going against the Ambrosio family because they know that if they get caught their lives and their families will not be spared. But this person was really brave, and he was not afraid to lose anything.

    "Go check who the shareholders sold their stocks to and let the police start the investigation of the accident," Tristan said.

    Jack nodded and went out to investigate.

    After a day of sleuthing, he finally found the culprit.

    "Sir, our rival''s name is James Morgan. He was the businessman who had tempted all the shareholders to sell their stocks, telling them he would give more return on their investment. He was also the person taking all our projects. The suspicious thing is that he was only interested in the project that the Ambrosio group was after. It looks like he was intent on targeting only us," PA Jack said, showing all his evidence.

    "Why haven''t I heard of him before? What about his family?" Tristan asked. He was familiar with all the big businessmen, and he has never heard of this guy.

    Not everyone was capable of competing with Tristan.

    "Sir, there are no records or any information about his family. He was abroad all these years and only returned last month. There was one thing I found that was really important," Pa Jack said.

    "And that is?" Tristan was curious.

    "James Morgan was your father''s business partner. In fact, your father''s last project was with James. Since your father died, the project has been put on hold. It was the same time James left the country.

    I tried to find out about the project details, but unfortunately, I couldn''t find much, except for this," Jack put a file in front of him.

    Tristan took the file. His father''s last project was Zane automobiles.

    He was very young when his father died so he didn''t really understand what his father''s work entailed.

    The day his father died, he remembered he promised Tristan to take him to a newly opened restaurant. When they were getting ready his father got a call. He recalled his father looked very tense after the call. He told Tristan he had to leave and will take him out next time.

    Tristan was very disappointed and even threw a tantrum. The next morning when he woke up, he got that news that his father passed away. Tristan did not take the news very well. He was so mad he broke all the furniture and turned his room upside down.

    "It''s time to meet this James," Tristan replied coldly.

 Chapter 85 - 85

    Chapter 85

    Tristan was able to uncover a few more details about Zane automobiles. Ambrosio and Morgan jointly invested in this company that manufactured car engines. He did not find any problems with any of the projects they had except that the manager suspiciously died of a heart attack.

    PA Jack was chasing James Morgan and his assistant all week. No matter how much he tried, he couldn''t get an appointment to see this guy.

    Tristan knew it was just an excuse. James seems to like the chase. He just wanted to wear Tristan down and lose his patience.

    Tristan was a patient man, he did not become successful in his business by jumping the gun. He will wait.

    After a few days, Tristan gets a call from an unknown number.

    "Guess who?" said a rough male voice from the other side of the line.

    "James Morgan finally decided to come out his shell," Tristan said coldly.

    Only a select few had Tristan''s number. Having it meant James was very resourceful, and he had connections. This irked Tristan. He needs to find out who these people are.

    "I hear you were very eager to meet me. So here I am," James responded arrogantly.

    "Well, as they say, keep your friends close and your enemies closer," Tristan said nonchalantly.

    "Well, then the wait is over. Meet me tomorrow in X city but come alone, Mr. Ambrosio. I don''t want anyone to disturb our time together," James chuckled.

    "Send me the details, and I''ll meet you there tomorrow," Tristan cut the call.

    Tristan decided he will take the risk and meet with James alone. He needed answers for so many questions.

    Tristan was on the phone for a while with someone he knew could help him. He ended the call when they got to a conclusion.

    The next day Tristan drove to the meeting area. The address led to an abandoned villa. There were overgrown plants everywhere. They were blocking the gate and the walking path, vines were climbing on one side of the house, covering it up. It looked like the plants had swallowed that part of the house, leaving only half of it still standing. The front door was open, but it was fully dark.

    "I''m here Mr. Morgan," said Tristan loudly into the dark as he entered the house.

    He heard footsteps, and it seems like it was coming right in front of him. He was on alert.

    "You''re a little earlier than expected. A little too eager, aren''t we?"James laughed. The house came alive with lights everywhere. Tristan was standing in the foyer, it seems, and there was a grand staircase right in front of him.

    A man in his 50''s dressed in a suit stood in front of Tristan. He was tall, well built, and had fine facial features. He looked a little frail when he made his way down the stairs, but he wore a dark and dangerous aura. He looked like someone you wouldn''t want to trifle with. It made you keep your guard up.

    "Same face, same arrogance," James said, breaking the silence.

    Tristan and James were standing face to face trying to stare each other down. They were sizing each other up and waiting for the other to give up.

    "Tell me. Why did you call me here?" Tristan asked, nonchalantly.

    "Why are you so eager? I''ve been waiting to meet you for a long time. It took time for me to be where I am. Let me bask in my glory and stare at you to my heart''s content," James smiled, maliciously.

    "Why are you targeting the Ambrosio group?" Tristan asked.

    "Because I want to burn that company into the ground," James barked.

    "Well, sadly your wish will never come true," Tristan mocked.

    "Your father thought the same. He never thought I would win. Poor guy died protecting his company," James smirked.

    Tristan could not keep his cool. He got mad.

    His father was his one sensitive spot. No one can make fun of his father, ever.

    "Your words are going to cost you. And you will regret everything you''ve done to him,?? Tristan bellowed.

    "You don''t even know him, yet it looks like you loved your father too much, just like she did," James sneered.

    "Who are you talking about? My mother? I think you got the wrong information," Tristan was confused.

    "The night is long, let us sit so I can tell you a story," James insisted.

    "Your father, Henry, and I were college mates. We both belonged to rich families but were never run in the same circles. He was handsome and intelligent, but he was a cold person. He would never let anyone close to him. His goal was to excel at everything. People worshipped him, and he was a role model for everyone in college.

    I, on the other hand, was laid back and had an average performance. Even though we were roommates, we were never friends. It was difficult to make friends with Henry. He always pushed people away.

    One time he fainted due to a very high fever. He never told anyone because he did not want to miss any of his classes. He thought it would just go away naturally.

    When he fainted, I brought him to the hospital, and they instructed him to stay for the next two days. He did not want to do it. The only thing he was worried about was that he was going to miss the lectures.

    To make him stay, I volunteered to sit in his classes and take down his notes. I never took down notes, I had friends who do that for me, but since he didn''t have any friends, I did it for him.

    Because of that incident, he felt he owed me something, and we became friends.

    As time passed by Henry''s studiousness rubbed off on me. I started studying and getting good grades. My parents were impressed. They did not know it was because of a girl named Stella.

    She was one of the freshmen students that attracted my attention.

    She got into our college through the scholarship program.

    She was naturally shy, I think partly because she came from the countryside. Being under the program she hardly spent time outside the classrooms and the library. She had to work hard to make sure her grades never fell below the grade point average required for scholarship students. So she was always studying.

    I fell in love with her when I first saw her. She came to our dorm to return Henry''s books. She said she met Henry because he helped her with something at the library and ever since they''ve been meeting there to study.

    It''s what prompted me to start studying. I studied so I could see her every day. This was the only place I saw her open up. She would laugh at my jokes and give me her award-winning smiles.

    After a few months, I gathered enough courage and confessed to her. She said she was flattered and thanked me for being honest, but she was in love with Henry.

    I was heartbroken. A lot of girls used to profess their love for Henry but he never paid them any attention. I thought this time he probably changed his mind, and he wanted Stella too. I was mad when I confronted him, but he told me he did not have any romantic feelings towards her.

    Given that Henry didn''t like her, I decided to pursue Stella more vigorously. But whatever I did, no matter how grand the gesture, in Stella''s eyes I could never compare with Henry.

    For the first time in my life, I was jealous. What did he have that I didn''t?

    In our final year, Henry went home during the holidays. When he came back, he announced that his parents had chosen a wife for him to marry. Stella was devastated when she heard the news, but this made me happy.

    Even after Henry got married, Stella never gave up on him. She probably thought it was a fixed marriage. Henry could not possibly love his wife.

    Finally, when you were born, she decided to move on. She saw how you made your parents happy, and she did not want to break up a happy family.

    I decided to take this chance and propose to her. She agreed and we got married. Even though she married me, I felt like her heart wasn''t fully mine. I felt like Henry was always at the back of her mind.

    Eventually, I decided not to dwell on it too much because she was finally mine.

    Henry and I had decided to make a joint investment in Zane automobiles. Because of this Henry would frequently come to our house.

    Because I was jealous, we would always fight about Henry a lot. I would accuse her of still being attracted to him. I told her I could see how her eyes always shined when she saw him. She would always deny it, and at the end of the day, no matter how angry I was I would tell her I forgave her. I loved her so much, and I was not going to give her up.

    Then finally, we had happy news of our own. Stella was pregnant. It was the happiest day of my life. This was the child that was going to bind our relationship forever.

    Stella can never leave me now. Finally, my business and marriage were doing well. Everything was falling into place.

    The manager of Zane automobiles got feedback that there were issues with the engines that we sold. He found out the engines were the main cause of several major accidents.

    Henry was abroad at that time, so I decided to deal with it alone.

    I told him I would take care of it. I told him to discard all the engines that were problematic and to do another test. Manufacture more of the ones that weren''t faulty.

    The manager asked me what to do with the ones that we already released. Should we issue a recall?

    I told him there was no proof that our engines were causing the accidents. If we recall all the engines it would make the company look bad. So I told him to hide everything under the rug and not to tell anybody else about it.

    A few days later the manager called again saying there were more accidents with the engine. I told him to keep quiet, or I will tell everyone that this was his fault. He had no choice, so he agreed.

    Unfortunately, unbeknownst to me, Stella heard everything. She called Henry behind my back to tell him what happened. She even gave him the evidence.

    Henry came to my house that night and confronted me. We had a huge fight. I told him we were going to lose a lot of money and probably our company if we told the truth. He said he was ready to lose money as long as he could save people''s lives.

    He showed me the files Stella had stolen from my safe. These were the reports that proved the victims died because of faulty engines.

    Henry said he would go out and tell everyone the truth. I wasn''t like Henry, I did not have a lot of other businesses to fall back on. This was the only business I have. I was getting ruined because of his honesty.

    I was so angry at Stella for betraying me. I asked her why she gave the files to Henry? She said what I was doing was wrong. She said she could not live with me knowing I was not an honest person.

    I said the real reason she gave him the files was because she was still in love with him. Stella kept quiet as if silently acknowledging it. But then she eventually denied it.

    We started to curse and scream at each other. She threatened to leave me. She won''t come back until I become an honest man.

    In the middle of our fight, she told me my child will be ashamed to have a father like me. I said maybe she was hoping that Henry was the father of her child.

    In her next life, she said she wanted a good man like Henry to be the father of her child.

    I lost it when I heard her say those words. We were at the top of the stairs, and I do not know how it happened, but I pushed her. Stella fell, and blood started coming out of her head.

    I came back to my senses and took her to the hospital. I couldn''t lose her, but it was too late, when we got there she was already dead.

    My Stella was dead, and so was our baby. I killed them with my own hands.

    Henry never reached his house that night, nor was he able to recall all those engines because I had someone follow him. I told them to eliminate him. They crashed his car and made it look like an accident.

    On the same night, Henry, Stella, and my unborn child were all gone.

    I had to tie all the loose ends, so I also had someone poison the manager and make it look like a heart attack.

    Before anyone could get suspicious, I left the country and decided one day I will make sure to destroy everything Henry held dear. When I learned you took over the Ambrosio group, you became my target," James explained everything.

 Chapter 86 - 86

    Tristan always thought his father died in an accident. He never thought that somebody would want to murder him.

    Tristan''s face was stiff. His hands were tightly clenched. He was angry, sad, and frustrated.

    Tristan''s veins were popping out of his arms and neck. He wanted to kill James for murdering his father.

    "You bastard. You killed my father!" Tristan said with a dangerous aura.

    "I never regretted killing Henry," James said truthfully.

    Stella married him, but his insecurity drove him to believe that she always had Henry in her heart.

    James was good looking. There were a lot of girls that liked him in college, but he had his heart set out for Stella. No one could ever hold a candle to her. If she had even loved him a quarter of what he loved her, then it would have been enough for him.

    Sadly, sometimes no matter how much you love someone, they will never love you back.

    "You are going to spend the rest of your life behind bars," Tristan remarked.

    "What evidence do you have? You can''t send me to jail. I was very careful in covering my tracks," James boasted.

    "Well, no matter how smart you are, sometimes you make mistakes," Tristan insisted.

    Murderers get cocky sometimes. They overlook some clues that they might have left behind.

    "You will never find anything," James said, full of confidence.

    "I''ve already found the evidence," Tristan replied.

    "What? No way. What do you have?" James'' voice got shaky. He did not believe Tristan had found any evidence. "Hah! He''s bluffing. He just wants to mess with me," he thought.

    "I traced down the assistant, and he is ready to testify against you. You killed the manager of Zane automobiles. But you forgot about the assistant," Tristan reminded him.

    All the blood drained from James'' face. He did not think a mere assistant was privy to the information. He did not know that the manager confided in his assistant because the faulty engines really bothered him. He got scared. "It''s impossible, I can''t go to prison," he said to himself.

    "I will do anything. I won''t lose. It''s only an assistant, I can easily take care of the evidence," James thought out loud. He had so much money. He''d just buy this person''s silence and fabricate the evidence.

    "You think you are the only one with money. I have more money than you," Tristan said. He belonged to an aristocratic family and if he joined forces with his friends so no one will be able to beat them.

    The reason why the four aristocratic families were powerful was that they never gave up on each other. The four families'' history can be traced back to 100 years.

    "You are a young man. I have seen and experienced more of the world than you have. You cannot beat me," James exclaimed.

    "Being old doesn''t necessarily make you powerful. Watch me as I make you regret you were born," Tristan sneered.

    Tristan was going to give James what he deserved. "I will ruin your life just as you ruined mine. You are the root of all my pain and suffering. If you just left my father alone, we could have been happy," Tristan thought unhappily.

    He killed the most important person in Tristan''s life, and it destroyed his childhood. He could never forget the agony he went through when he learned about his father''s death.

    Because of James, his mother left him, and his grandparents have been in pain every time they thought about their son.

    "My father could have been here to guide me with his business. Instead, I shouldered all that weight by myself," Tristan thought, grinding his teeth.

    Why should other people suffer when James was the reason everything failed. His greed led him to his downfall.

    Stella, not loving James, was not his father''s fault. His father never loved Stella, nor did he create any of their problems.

    James had nothing to lose. His wife and child are already dead.

    "Your threats are empty. Let me see you get out of this place alive," James said with a sinister look on his face.

    His only motive now was to kill Tristan. If he dies, nobody will know what happened. He came alone, and nobody would think of looking for him here. "I will make sure they never find him," James laughed to himself.

    Tristan kept quiet and looked at him coldly.

    "I''m going to kill you. There''s already so much blood on my hands, I don''t mind killing one more person," James hissed. The only person he regretted killing was Stella. He lived in her memories every day and promised her that he would come and join her and their unborn child soon.

    He just had one task to finish before that. He had to bring the Ambrosio Corporation down.

    Each day was a living hell for him. He could not forget his wife''s face when he pushed her down the stairs, and it would replay in his mind again and again like a broken record.

    He would wake up in the middle of every night covered in sweat, reliving the nightmare over and over again.

    If he could go back in time, he would save his wife and lose his company. But he could not take anything back. The only thing he can do is to take revenge for Stella and their child.

    James blamed Henry. He told himself Henry was the reason he killed his Stella.

    If only Henry had not come that day, he and Stella would not have fought. He wouldn''t have pushed her down the stairs.

    James tried to attack Tristan, but Tristan was quick. He came prepared. He was able to move away faster than James expected.

    Tristan had an advantage, he was stronger, and he was professionally trained.

    James, although being older was fueled by anger and the need for revenge. He started hitting Tristan again and again. But Tristan was not just standing back either, He gave as many punches as he received. At one point, they were rolling around on the floor, trying to kick and punch each other as much as they could.

    James was wounded lying on the ground, trying to catch his breath. Tristan was standing nearby with a few cuts and scratches on his face, his knuckles bleeding, and his suit torn.

    "You cannot escape. Everything you said was recorded and seen by police," Tristan pointed to the camera, which looked like one of his shirt buttons.

    The camera that was as small as a button was developed in the Santoris'' lab. This lab owned by Dmitri''s family has developed highly advanced technological weapons that were mostly used by the Mafia and the aristocratic heirs.

    Before coming to the meeting, Tristan was talking to Dmitri. His team was able to find the assistant of Zane automobiles. The assistant had moved to another country so as not to get blamed for his manager''s death. When they uncovered why the manager died, Tristan and Dmitri started plotting how they could catch James red-handed.

    "You cheated!" James screamed.

    "Mr. Morgan, we don''t win a war by playing fair,??? Tristan chuckled.

    "I am not going down alone. I am taking you with me," James roared, pointing a gun at Tristan.

    Tristan was purposeful, and he knew what to say to push people''s buttons.

    "Stella was right. You would not have been a good father to your child," Tristan mocked.

    "You bastard. I would have been the best dad," James fumed, waving around the gun.

    "Stella will be disappointed in you. Just imagine her face right now. Do you think she will be happy that you are doing this for her," Tristan continued to taunt him?

    Tristan needed to buy some time and stall him. He continued to play with James'' emotions.

    James loosened the grip on the gun. He was distraught. "Will Stella hate me for killing her? Will she forgive me? Is she watching me right now?" His emotions were flitting through his face.

    A few seconds later, James came back to his senses.

    "You''re just trying to distract me," James got angrier. He was not going to get fooled.

    Suddenly sirens were heard outside the building.

    James looked outside the window. Tristan took this opportunity to snatch the gun from James.

    Before James could do anything, the police had already entered the house with their guns drawn and pointed towards him. He had no option but to surrender.

    "You promised you would come alone," James asked angrily.

    "Well, I am not a saint, and I didn''t have to keep my promise," Tristan replied.

    Tristan worked with the police and instructed them to come after he gets the confession, otherwise, they won''t be able to keep him in jail based on speculations and one person''s testimony.

    With the proof they have, they will be able to give him a life sentence. There is no way James can find a way out of this.

    "Finally, my father will get the justice he deserves," Tristan said sternly. He was relieved that he can now lay his father''s soul to rest.

    "You will never get me. I never lose," James replied calmly. James snatches the gun from the police trying to put the cuffs on him.

    "Stop!" Tristan screamed, but it was too late.

    James was lying in a pool of his blood. He chose to die rather than to go to prison.

    The Surprising thing was that James was smiling when he took his last breath.

    "Stella I''m com��.," These were James'' last words before his heartbeat stopped. In his mind, he was free. He was on his way to meet Stella and his child.

    Tristan was speechless. He wanted James to rot in jail, to suffer every second of being there. But nobody can do anything now.

    Having Stella and his child die by his hands was probably punishment enough.

 Chapter 87 - 87

    After James'' death business became stable, and everything was running smoothly. Finally, Tristan has free time to see Ava. He looked at his phone and noticed she hasn''t sent him one of her cutesy texts since lunch. It was strange. Ava checked in with him all the time. She would either call or text him to let him know where she was.

    It was 8 pm, and she should be in her dorm. He calls her, and the phone just keeps on ringing until it reaches the voice mail. "Hmm��, that''s a first. She usually answers right away," He had a feeling something was going on.

    He calls her again, and this time he hears very loud music coming from her phone.

    "Tristaaaaan�� wooh...," Ava screamed through her phone.

    "Little one? Where are you?" Tristan asked, trying to hear her over the noise.

    "Where am I? Hmm�� Where am I?" Ava questioned him in return.

    "Be serious. Tell me where you are?" Tristan asked patiently.

    "Pffff...I don''t know,??? Ava giggled.

    "Ava, give the phone to someone near you," Tristan was worried. It seemed like Ava was not herself.

    "Hey, hey�� you��.he wants to talk to you," he could hear Ava saying to someone. The person said they were in a nightclub.

    Tristan put two and two together, the loud music and Ava giggling too much. She was in a nightclub, and she was probably drunk.

    "What the��," he said, taking his keys. He wasted no time. He told Jack they had to go to the nightclub.

    He was mad and worried at the same time. She couldn''t be drunk. Who knows what type of people are at those clubs. Who dragged her there anyway?

    Ava and Kelly decided to try something new, so they went to see this newly opened nightclub.

    Both of them were dressed up to go clubbing. Ava wore a sleeveless black dress that clung to her body like a second skin. She paired it up with nude heels that showed off her long silky legs.

    She enhanced her already beautiful eyes by applying a smokey eye. Her lips were softened by a nude lip color and her hair was curled up to frame her face.

    Kelly, on the other hand, wore a silver mini skirt with a sleeveless black silk top, ditching her usual conservative look of jeans and oversized shirts. Her black, skinny heels gave her an extra height boost, elevating her to reach up to the shoulders of most men. She had lined her eyes with glitter and colored her lips red. She wanted to go for the bolder look.

    They both looked very sexy, and a lot of men were ogling them on the sidelines. When they got there, all they wanted to do was to dance the night away. They promised to just have one alcoholic drink then they''d just have water or juice after.

    Someone sent them drinks while they were on the dance floor, and they thought, well it was free, so why not enjoy it. They were not thinking clearly and thought they were given fruit juice because the colors were just like that. They were laughing a lot and enjoying their time, so they didn''t think anything was amiss.

    Tristan got to the club, and what he saw made his blood boil. He was getting angrier as he was walking near her.

    Ava held her hands up while dancing to the music. She was running her hands through her hair and gyrating her body. There was a man that was standing too close to her, and it looked like they were dancing together.

    The man was not touching Ava, but he was standing too close, and he had the look of lust in his eyes.

    Tristan didn''t need to look around to know that every man in the club was staring at Ava. They were plotting on how to take her home. He wanted to poke all their eyes out. They should not be looking at her if they know what''s good for them.

    Tristan got to where Ava was dancing and glared at the man beside her, willing him to go away. "Heeeyyyy�� You look like my Tristan," Ava slurred. Tristan held onto her waist. She was starting to sway away from him.

    "I am your Tristan," He said, clenching his teeth. "How much did you drink? Why don''t you even know that I''m really here? Oh, Ava!" He said, pressing his lips in a thin line.

    "Reeaaaalllllyyyyy ��..," Ava asked, slurring again and pinching his cheeks to confirm he was standing in front of her.

    "Hehehe... It''s Tristan," She smilingly said while putting her arms around his neck.

    Ava''s eyes were glossy, and her cheeks were very red. She was rubbing her face on Tristan''s chest, calling his name over and over again, saying something unintelligible.

    She was rubbing herself too much on him, and he was getting turned on. He has never seen her act this way, and it made him forget he was angry. All he wanted to do was to take her right here on the dance floor. He almost forgot where he was.

    Tristan pushed her away from him a bit and asked, "Why are you here? Don''t you know how dangerous this place can be?" Tristan frowned.

    "I didn''t come alone. Kelly is here," Ava said, trying to justify herself.

    Tristan looked around for Kelly and saw her sitting on the sofa with Jack. Tristan frowned. They looked like they were familiar with each other. But that''s beside the point. He had Ava to take care of right now.

    "You were dancing with another man," Tristan expressed his jealousy and pulled her waist towards him a little harshly.

    She just swayed towards him like it was nothing. "Which man? There was no man..," Ava said, confused. She really had no idea there was a man beside her.

    It was Ava and Kelly''s first time to consume alcohol. They had no idea. They were already drunk, by the time they finished their first drink.

    "Ava, do you know what would have happened if I didn''t come?" Tristan hugged her closer to him. He kissed her head, it scared him to even think about it.

    "Hmm��.," Ava turned her head to look at him.

    "God, I just want to take you from here and hide you in my house forever," Tristan declared possessively. Giving her another tight squeeze. He pulled away and looked at her face.

    "What do you have to say for yourself," he asked. His eyes, searching her face. "Maybe I should just kiss you and take you home and spank you," he thought to himself.

    She smiled, "Is this the huuuuuge house? Play games? Yeah," Ava said, enthusiastically drunk.

    Tristan''s face softened. He knows that whatever he says now will be wasted. He was going to scold her tomorrow morning after she sobered up.

    Ava saw the server coming by with drinks and grabbed one of them. Tristan took it from her and placed it back on the server''s tray.

    "Bad meanie. I want juice," she pouted and complained. She was thirsty and wanted some more of the sour green juice.

    "It''s not juice, its alcohol," Tristan hissed. God, he should take her over his shoulder and get out of here. Who knows what else she wants to do.

    "Liar! You want juice. Give me��.," Ava said, she was starting to blabber.

    "There''s a lot of juice in my house. Let''s go," Tristan said, consoling her. He was trying to steer her away from the dance floor so they can start leaving.

    "Hmm��," Ava said, trying to get out of Tristan''s grasp. "I want to dance," Ava had a new agenda.

    "No! Let''s go!" Tristan tried to hold on to her and steer her to the door.

    No more dancing. "Does she have any idea how hot she looked when she was dancing?" Tristan mused. He was going to have a heart attached if she keeps this up.

    "Whyyyyyy... Let''s dance...dance, dance," Ava started to whine. She seems to do the opposite of what he wants her to do.

    "Because you''re a bad dancer," Tristan lied. He thought maybe this will stop her. Make her feel bad so she won''t do it again.

    Ava pouted but then after a few seconds, she started smiling. She turned around and asked the man behind her, "Am I a bad dancer?"

    "Oh baby no�� you dance��..," That guy turned away when he saw Tristan glaring at him. He was one of the guys at the bar. He was staring at her, thinking of how to dance with her.

    "You are too brave to ask another man in front of me," Tristan held her arm and turned her around. She was not aware of the rage in his eyes, and he was ready to kill anybody who would dare come close to her.

    "Hmph! I wanted you to know�� that I... am not.... a bad dancer," Ava said. She had no idea why he was angry.

    "Let''s go home. You can show me your dance there," Tristan snapped.

    "Okay, okay, okay. I need... a partner... Will you... dance with me," Ava pouted. Running her fingers playfully up his chest.

    "Yes, I will," Tristan said. He knew placating her was the best thing he could do right now. Having her grab another man will have catastrophic consequences.

    "Yay��," Ava happily clapped her hands.

    "Hey! This is my favorite song," Ava started to sing along with a few people. Some of her lyrics were wrong, and it made her laugh harder. She was enjoying herself, and it made him smile. It has been such a strange night. How could he stay mad when she was this cute.

    He did what his heart wanted him to do and kissed her. They were both sucking aggressively on each other''s lips right there in front of everyone. She tasted like sweet and sour lemon candy. He was intoxicated, and he just couldn''t stop.

    "Hmm��," Ava was squirming against him. Passionately kissing him back. She started to run her fingers through his hair. Trying to get closer to him than she already was. She had so much energy. It was like she didn''t even want to come up for air.

    Tristan started to roam his hands on her body. He ran his arm up and down her sides, grazing her breasts. He couldn''t get enough, so he started squeezing her ass, pulling her closer to his body.

    He started to run his hand down her leg to bring it up to his waist when he remembered where he was.

    Both of them were breathing very heavily. Their eyes were clouded with desire.

    He needed a few seconds to compose himself. He leaned his forehead on hers to get his breathing back to normal.

    "Let''s go home, my love," Tristan whispered into her ear and placed a small kiss on top of her head.

    "Hmm Hmm," Ava said, hugging him more tightly.

    Tristan looked around and made his way to where Kelly was. She was laying on the sofa just as drunk as Ava, so he ordered Jack to take care of Kelly and make sure to drop her off at the dorm. Jack was more than happy to obey Tristan''s command.

    Ava was too drunk to make it to their car, so Tristan removed his coat, wrapped it around Ava''s body, and carried her in his arms.

 Chapter 88 - 88

    PA Jack had come to the club with his boss. He was not sure what was happening, but Kelly''s name was mentioned so he got excited. He was disappointed when he confessed his feelings to her, and she rejected him. He wasn''t going to give up but he was still pining for her. Especially nowadays that he has been busy and was unable to visit the cafe she worked at.

    His parents were worried about him and had been pressuring him to get married. To appease his parents, he would go to the blind dates they arrange for him. These days he had totally refused to go. He was in love with Kelly, and he did not want to announce this to his parents until he was sure she felt the same way.

    Tristan explained that Kelly and Ava went to the club, and he thinks they were both drunk. He told Jack to find Kelly.

    Jack''s eyes popped out when he spotted her. She was sitting on one of the club sofas dressed in a silver mini skirt that showed off legs that stunned Jack. It was the first time he saw her dressed in revealing clothes. She was usually dressed like a tomboy. Jeans and oversized shirts were her go-to. Who knew there was a vixen underneath all that clothing.

    He went to sit beside Kelly when his boss separated from him to tend to Ava.

    She was busy drinking and not paying attention to Jack sitting beside her.

    "Hi Kelly," Jack said, loud enough to break into the loud music. She looked up and went back to sipping her drink. "Didn''t she recognize me, or is she just ignoring me? What if she pretends she doesn''t know me?" he thought with dread.

    "Kelly! It''s me, Jack," He repeated, trying to start a conversation with her.

    "Jackey��," Kelly giggled. He blushed unknowingly when she gave him a nickname.

    He stared at her from her skinny black heels, up her mouthwatering legs, to the silky black sleeveless top that clung to her body, enhancing her assets. He noticed she had put on some makeup as well. The glitter shadow she was wearing beckoned him to look into her eyes. Her lips covered in a bright red color made him gulp. He wanted to devour her.

    "One, two��five... so many Jackey''s," Kelly was counting, pointing her fingers towards Jack.

    Jack laughed at her silliness. Kelly was always uptight and never talked to him freely. It was refreshing seeing this side of her.

    "Jackey, glass empty," Kelly complained. He wanted to tell her to stop drinking, but he didn''t know how to do that and not make her freak out. He left her and asked the bartender to give him two glasses of water. He needed to start sobering her up.

    Seeing Kelly by herself, another guy sat beside her. He took the opportunity to flirt with her. He saw she was tipsy enough that he could get lucky tonight. His modus operandi every night was to take advantage of drunk girls and have one night stands with them.

    When he turned around to get back to the sofa, Jack saw Kelly talking to someone, and the guy looked like he didn''t have good intentions. He was not her boyfriend, but he will not let anyone take advantage of her.

    "You can leave now," Jack said, towering over the guy. He handed the water to Kelly and told her to drink it.

    "Who the f��. are you? Go away! This girl''s with me," the man said dismissively. He was not losing his chance to nail this hot chick.

    "I was here first, go get yourself somebody else," the man yelled over the music.

    "She''s with me. Just get up and get out of my face," Jack snapped. How dare he flirt with Kelly when he probably saw them together and just swooped in when he left.

    Kelly was silently watching the show. She calmed down a bit with her antics when she heard Jack''s commanding voice.

    That man got up and started cursing at Jack.

    "She''s my girlfriend, so I suggest you leave," Jack yelled back, he looked at Kelly. He was trying to see if she would get mad. He would apologize later if she does. Right now, he had to take care of this guy. Kelly just stared at him, stunned, so he took the opportunity to drive his point across.

    "You''re lying, but you know what, man, we can share her. I don''t mind," the nasty guy said leering at Kelly.

    He''s had enough of this cheeky bastard. Jack punched the guy.

    Kelly was cheering him on and clapping her hands," Yeahhhh�� Hit him again, hit him Jackey." He got enthusiastic and punched the guy again.

    "Stop it! Damn dude! Don''t injure my face. Fine, I''ll leave you alone. She''s not that pretty anyway," the guy said, trying to get away from Jack. he never had to fight for anyone before, and he''s not going to start now.

    Jack sat beside Kelly massaging his hand. "This is a dangerous place. You shouldn''t be talking to these men," He commanded. He didn''t want her to think he was controlling her but what is he going to do when she''s drunk like this.

    "Why Jackey? Are you angry at Kelly?" Kelly asked seriously.

    "Because��. You think I got you a drink, so now I''m your friend," Jack gave her a lame reason. What is he going to do with her?

    "Are you��. my boooooyfriend?" Kelly slurred.

    "No!" He blurted, he didn''t want to upset her. She might remember it was not true.

    "Oh�� no?" Kelly pouted.

    "Oh no, that''s not what I mean, I love you!" Jack spewed out taking back his previous reply. He flushed. Now he dug himself deep into the ground.

    "Really! yay!" Kelly said, clapping. He nodded his head shyly.

    "You... want to... be my booooyfriend?" Kelly happily said.

    He wanted that more than anything in the world. He knew she was drunk, but she looks so beautiful right now, her eyes looked like she was up to something.

    "Can I become your boyfriend? Jack whispered hopefully in her ear.

    "Come closer," Kelly said, beckoning him with her hand.

    Jack leaned closer, thinking she was trying to whisper something in his ear. She smiled and blew on his ear. He shivered.

    "Yes�� be my boyfriend," Kelly whispered into his ear.

    He clutched the sofa. He couldn''t contain his happiness. "Is this true or is she just drunk?" He was debating with himself.

    "I wonder if she will remember all of this in the morning. I hope when she gets sobered up she would tell me to be her boyfriend again," he thought hopefully.

    Kelly leaned into the backrest of the couch, staring at Jack. He couldn''t help but stare back.

    "Jackey, do the boyfriend thing," she said, smiling mischievously. Jack was confused. Did he miss something? What was she talking about?

    "Jackey... don''t just sit there��so dumb...," Kelly said in a helpless tone. She leaned forward and gave him a peck on his lips.

    Jack sat rooted to the spot and he could not believe what happened.

    Touching his lips he thought, "Did she just kiss me? Was I just imagining that? No, she kissed me. I''m not drunk. I did not imagine that."

    He was on cloud nine. Smiling, he thought, "Her lips were soft. Should I kiss her? Nah, she''s drunk. But it felt good."

    He saw Tristan walking towards him. "I''m taking Ava home. Take care of Kelly and bring her to the dorm," he instructed. Jack nodded. Ava was very drunk and she was stumbling. He saw Tristan wrap his coat around her and carry her to the car.

    He looked at Kelly sprawled on the couch. It was time to take her home. He couldn''t bring her to the dorms where they''d probably question her. She might get reprimanded. He knows that being on scholarship, it might be bad for her record. Who knows what they''ll do to her.

    He thought about bringing her to his house but decided against it. She might throw a fit in the morning. She''ll probably hate him. He would lose the chance to be with her.

    There was a hotel above the club, so he decided to get a room. He would leave her there for the night so she could sober up.

    Jack tucked her into the bed. He moved her hair away from her face. He was about to leave when she held his hand. She opened her eyes and said, "Jackey don''t go."

    Jack sat on the bed and tried to coax her to sleep, "Shh...it''s late. Go to sleep." He rubbed her cheek.

    "Let''s do the boyfriend thing," Kelly suggested. She never had a boyfriend before. She wanted to feel how it was to kiss someone.

    Jack was conflicted. He wanted to kiss her so much. Her lips were very tempting. She pouted. "This is torture," he thought to himself.

    "Hmm... I.. I don''t think it''s a good idea," PA Jack stammered.

    "Jackey I want to kiss you," She said innocently, extending her lips for a kiss.

    His defenses were crumbling, he couldn''t think straight. "Do you really want to kiss me?" Jack asked. She nodded

    "Are you sure?" He asked again to confirm. She nodded again and bit her lower lip.

    "How can you say no to that. God help me. I''ll deal with the consequences tomorrow," he told himself.

    Kelly was already laying down so all he needed to do was bring his lips to hers. Her lips tasted so sweet. Kelly was kissing him back.

    This was both their first kiss, and it was a little awkward at first. He opened his mouth and started sucking on her upper lip. Kelly took the cue and sucked on his lower lip. "Ohhh that feels so good," he thought.

    He pushed himself up to look at her. He wanted to see if she was okay with his kiss. She smiled at him languidly, asking for another kiss. Before he could say anything, she pulled him to her kissing him again. He wrapped his arms around her, his hands rubbing her back.

    She was moaning and kissing him aggressively when he felt her hands trying to unbutton his shirt. He stopped kissing her, holding on to her hands.

    "My love, I don''t think you know what you''re doing," he whispered into her ear. She pouted and started kissing him again. While he was distracted, she opened the rest of his buttons.

    He held her hands again. "We can''t do this," Jack said, his eyes clouded with desire.

    "I want sex, Jackey," said squirming and moving her body under him. His junior was coming alive.

    "I hope you don''t regret it," Jack murmured against her lips. He was losing control. He knew she was drunk and wasn''t sure if she knew what she was doing, but for once, he wanted to be selfish. He wanted to make love to her. He loved her, and he was going to take responsibility.

    Jack threw caution to the wind and took his shirt off. Kelly opened all the buttons on her top to give him access. He stared at her for a few seconds. He was getting aroused just looking at her.

    "She''s so beautiful," he thought as he started kissing her again.

 Chapter 89 - 89

    Ava had fallen asleep in the car, and Tristan carried her to his room. He asked one of his housekeepers to change her into her sleepwear. She''s been sleeping here a lot lately, so she had a few she had left behind.

    Ava slowly opened her eyes. Her head was aching. She tried to close one eye to soften the pain and looked around the room. She found Tristan sitting on the sofa doing something on his laptop.

    She sat up and leaned on the headboard.

    "Tristan��," She called out softly. Tristan stopped what he was doing and handed her a drink.

    "Drink this," he said. It was a glass of lemon juice, and they say it''s a remedy for hangovers. He had the maids prepare it and have it on the bedside table so she can drink it as soon as she wakes up.

    Ava felt so thirsty, so she drank the whole thing in one go. She noticed Tristan looked a little mad and detached. He didn''t look like he was attentive to her today.

    After drinking the juice, she handed the glass back to him. Thinking he will probably join her in bed and ask her how she''s doing. But instead, he turned around to go back to the sofa.

    She held onto his shirt and asked, "Tristan, why are you so quiet today, aren''t you glad I''m here?" Ava pouted.

    He was still angry at her for yesterday''s stunt. He was trying to keep quiet because he did not want to scold her or start a fight.

    "Tristan, I want a hug, please," she begged. He sat close to her on the bed, but he didn''t really hug her. It was more like she was hugging him, and he was just there.

    "Hug me properly. Just like when you miss me," Ava demanded.

    Tristan was not in a state to refuse her and hugged her back tighter.

    "Little one, do you remember what you did yesterday?" Tristan asked in a stern voice.

    "Uhm... I drank a little?" She said.

    "A little?" Tristan questioned, raising his voice a little louder.

    "Okay a lot," She murmured. Tristan broke the hug and held her face in his hands.

    "Ava do you know what you did? It''s very dangerous to drink out alone. You were with Kelly, but both of you were drunk," Tristan fumed.

    "I''m sorry. I just wanted to have fun. We didn''t really want to drink that much," Ava replied, feeling guilty for worrying him.

    "You are not allowed to go clubbing again in the future. Do you hear me?" Tristan demanded.

    Ava nodded her head quickly as if to show Tristan how obedient she was. His face softened a little. He didn''t want to scare her. He just wants her to be safe and happy.

    "Go and get ready. I told them downstairs we are ready to have breakfast.," Tristan stated.

    "Carry me to the bathroom," Ava gave him a big smile and opened her arms wide for him to carry her.

    Tristan had carried her a few times, and she liked having him do it. Now she was too lazy to walk on the cold floor early this morning, so she demanded for him to carry her.

    "Do you like me carrying you?" Tristan asked and lifted her from the bed.

    "Yup! Very much," Ava said without hesitation. Tristan chuckled and took her to the bathroom.

    "I will be waiting for you downstairs," Tristan said and about to go out.

    "Tristan gave me my toothbrush," Ava said shamelessly.

    They pampered her at the Wesley household, but they had her limits. Tristan was an entirely different case. He pampers her like no other. He basically took care of her like she was a toddler. Ava had gotten used to him treating her like a queen and wanted to lay her demands openly.

    Sometimes he won''t even let her lift her finger. In the beginning, she was hesitant, but now she thought it was normal for Tristan to take care of her. She knew that nobody else would look after her better than Tristan.

    "I think I spoiled you too much," Tristan complained, but there was a happiness in his voice. It was as if he liked Ava depending completely on him, or when she demanded his attention.

    Tristan put the toothpaste on her toothbrush and passed it to her. While she was brushing her teeth he filled the bathtub with warm water. Seeing everything was ready for Ava, Tristan went downstairs.

    They had breakfast, and since it was a weekday he dropped her off at the college before going to work.

    Tristan reminded her to dress nicely today. He wanted her to meet someone important.

    -

    On the other side of town, someone''s morning was not so good. Kelly woke up in an unfamiliar place. The place looked very opulent, and the bed felt very soft, but she felt very different. She stretched and looked under the sheets.

    "Ahh!!!!" Kelly screamed in horror. "Naked! Why am I naked? What the heck did I do last night?" thoughts were running through her head.

    She remembered yesterday that she and Ava went to a nightclub. They both drank too much.

    She recalled Ava going to the dance floor and that she was drinking alone on the sofa. Then PA Jack was there, and he was talking to her. "Ahhh," she thought when she remembered them kissing. Then that was it. She couldn''t recall anything else.

    She recalled the stuff before the kiss but not after. She kept her hand on her head. "Oh, what did I do, what did I do? Did I really sleep with Jack yesterday? Oh god! What have I done!" she was moaning mournfully.

    She had lost her virginity just like that to some stranger. On top of that, she can''t even remember any of it. "Your first time was supposed to be special. Oh, you are such an idiot. How could you just lose your virginity so casually," she berated herself. She had her eyes in her hands as tears filled her eyes.

    Kelly was very conservative that''s why she dressed herself in loose clothing, so she woouldn''t attract anyone and encourage any sexual advances.

    She always thought her first time would be with her husband.

    She was not sober, but what about Jack? He was not drunk. He could have stopped her advances.

    "He''s a man, and he could have easily stopped me. Why did he sleep with me? Waah.. He took advantage of me. It''s is all his fault.

    I will never forgive him! I will kill him!

    And why did he just leave after sleeping with me? He wasn''t even man enough to apologize for his mistakes. What a jerk.

    If I see him again...," she was having an inner monologue when the door opened and Jack entered with a bag in his hand.

    "You bastard! I''m going to kill you!" Kelly screamed, full of rage. She started throwing the pillows at him.

    "Kelly please don''t get angry, let me explain," Jack begged. He knew what she was thinking. And he also knew that she was angry, but she needed to hear him out before jumping to any conclusions.

    "Don''t get angry? Don''t get angry? I''m the one who''s naked right now, and you''re telling me not to get angry? Why should I listen to your explanation? Why didn''t you stop me yesterday? Why?" She was fuming mad.

    "I��..I''m really sorry. I didn''t know what to do, "Jack stammered guiltily.

    She was correct. He could have stopped her if he wanted to. He had the power to be rational for both of them, but lust had overpowered him, and everything was secondary.

    Kelly got her confirmation. "He took advantage of me. He just admitted it," she thought. "Wahh��." she started crying loudly.

    "Kelly, please don''t cry," Her cries were piercing his heart. She is beyond reason right now. "She probably wouldn''t listen to whatever I have to say. Why won''t she listen to me?" he thought defeated. He decided to be quiet until he can get a chance.

    After crying for a few minutes, Kelly got tired and wiped her tears. She had a determined look on her face. "We both are adults, so let''s forget it ever happened, and move on," Kelly said seriously.

    "No!" he said.

    "What? What do you mean?" She asked in a confused state.

    "I mean I want to take responsibility," Jack said sincerely.

    "I. don''t. want. you. to. take. responsibility," Kelly enunciated each word.

    "Then you must take responsibility for me," Jack replied.

    "Are you crazy! You want me to take responsibility when you were the one who did this to me?" she screamed.

    "You should take my feelings into account," Jack said, pathetically.

    "Ugh! Don''t exaggerate. You think you can do this to me?" Kelly warned.

    Jack was disappointed but he kept quiet. "Oh, I forgot to give you these," he said, handing her the bag he had in his hand.

    Kelly opened the bag and saw new clothes. She took them out and fished out a bra.

    "That��..," Jack blushed.

    "Just shut it. Keep quiet," Kelly said embarrassed. "What was he thinking? He even got me underwear. Oh my gosh, I will never live up to this embarrassment," she thought, horrified.

    Kelly took a shower and got ready. Jack offered to take her back to her dorm. She accepted since it was difficult to get a cab so early around this area.

    "I want you to stop at a pharmacy if you see one," Kelly said, suddenly remembering something.

    "Why? Are you not feeling well?" Jack said, concerned.

    "I need to get something," Kelly dodged his question.

    Jack saw a pharmacy and parked right in front of it. Kelly got down with Jack right behind her.

    "Give me the morning after pill," Kelly said to the pharmacist.

    Jack was stunned, "Does she think she might get pregnant because of last night?"

    Jack held Kelly''s hand and dragged her to his car.

    "What are you doing? Let go of me. I don''t want to get pregnant. I need that pill." Kelly screamed in frustration.

    "Listen, you don''t need to take it," Jack did not want her to take anything she didn''t need.

    "You listen, I cannot take the risk. I am too young to get pregnant and I want to have a career before I have a family," She was getting annoyed.

    "You won''t get pregnant," He said confidently.

    "You''re not a doctor. How can you guarantee that?" She hissed.

    "I know because we didn''t have sex last night," Jack blurted out the truth.

    "What?" She stared at him, shocked.

    "Yes, I mean last night we kissed, got naked and maybe groped each other a little. But then you threw up. I came to my senses and helped you get cleaned up.

    I didn''t even sleep on the bed because you kicked me twice, and it hurt a lot. I was on the sofa the whole night. Then before you woke up I went and bought you new clothes, so you don''t have to go home in your soiled ones," He explained.

    "Are you lying to me so that I''d get pregnant?'''' Kelly asked, doubtful.

    "No way! Think about it, is your body aching anywhere? No right, because nothing happened," he said in a hurry.

    "Then why didn''t you say anything this morning? Why did you let me believe we did it?" she asked, she was half relieved and half confused.

    "You didn''t want me to say anything. You just assumed because you were naked, we had sex," he said innocently.

    She could finally sigh a breath of relief. A huge burden has been lifted from her shoulders.

    "Well, why did you tell me to be responsible if nothing happened?" Kelly raised her eyebrow.

    "Oh, well I wanted to take any chance I can, to marry you," Jack pulled on his shirt collar, embarrassed.

    "Are you serious about me?" she asked softly.

    "Very much," Jack''s face was full of joy.

    "Then, I agree," Kelly said.

    "About what?" he was confused.

    "I agree to be your girlfriend," Kelly said shyly, smiling at him.

    "You do? Oh, you made me the happiest man alive," Jack said excitedly and hugged her tightly.

    After a while, Kelly hugged him back because Jack had no intention to break the hug.

 Chapter 90 - 90

    Kelly and Ava got to school almost at the same time and they spotted each other right away.

    "Kelly, I''m so sorry I left you alone behind," Ava apologized. Tristan informed Ava that Jack took care of Kelly yesterday. Ava was relieved but she still felt bad for ditching her friend.

    "It''s fine, I know you were also drunk yesterday," Kelly consoled her.

    "I hope Jack drooped you safely," Ava said. She had no idea about what had happened between them. She assumed Kelly came back to the dorm last night. She knew that Jack was a nice person and can be trusted.

    "Yeah, why did Tristan Ambrosio come to see you yesterday? Did he take you home? Are you two together?" Kelly asked after seeing Ava being dropped off in a car she didn''t recognize. It meant Ava was also not at the dorm last night.

    "Tristan is my boyfriend," Ava confessed. She felt guilty for hiding their relationship from her best friend.

    "What? Really? Tristan?" Kelly was totally shocked.

    "Why didn''t you tell me? Are you keeping secrets from me?" Kelly accused.

    "I know I''m really sorry. I didn''t have any choice. Can you forgive me?" Ava pleaded.

    "Well I''ll forgive you only if you tell me all the juicy details," Kelly bargained.

    "Okay, deal," Ava smiled.

    "Well, I also want to tell you something. Ummm�� I''m dating PA Jack," Kelly said shyly.

    Today was her first day of relationship with Jack. He was smiling and talking during the whole ride. He could not control his excitement. When they reached the school, Jack hugged her once more and asked her to confess again to confirm he was not dreaming.

    Kelly had not confessed but pinched him very hard to confirm to him that it was all true.

    "Wow! Are you serious? Omg! That''s exciting!" Ava said excitedly.

    "We can now hang out in the future," Kelly screamed. They hugged each other and shared each other''s love story. They could not concentrate in class because of all the excitement.

    They were gossiping in class the whole time. The professor caught them and warned them to stop talking. On their second offense, he threw them out. They were more than happy to get out of there.

    That afternoon.

    Tristan told her to dress up. He said he was introducing her to somebody important today. She chose a very elegant short backless lace lavender-colored dress. She didn''t really know how dressed up he wanted her to be, so she opted for something in the middle of being too formal and too casual.

    Hardin was on the other side of the courtyard when he saw Ava. He had never seen her so dressed up, so he decided to say hi.

    He had been trying to confess to her the past few days, but Ava had always been busy. It seemed like she never had the time for him. It was his chance to see her again.

    A car stopped on the curb, and a man came out. He kissed her on the cheek and hugged her before they got into the car.

    Hardin was rooted to the spot. "Does Ava have a boyfriend? She didn''t tell me she had a boyfriend.

    That guy looked familiar. Wait, is that the same guy from the hotel restaurant?

    Did I just lose my chance to confess and become her boyfriend? Ugh!" he was sad, angry, and frustrated at the same time. He did not know what to do.

    They looked like they were very comfortable with each other. He wondered if they''ve been together for a while. If they were already together at that time when they met him at the restaurant. "I wonder if that was the reason why he looked very mad at me," Hardin thought to himself.

    In the car, Tristan was staring at Ava, "You look very beautiful today my love."

    He held her chin in between his fingers and said "I want to kiss you so bad, but I don''t want to ruin your makeup."

    "You can kiss me, she said, I can retouch my lipstick," Ava blushed and lowered her eyes. She missed him so much too.

    "I might do more than kiss you. So we will reserve that for later," Tristan said naughtily.

    They stopped in front of a villa that resembled the English stately homes of the eighteenth century. It had a sprawling front lawn with a magnificent garden.

    Tristan held Ava''s hand as they got out of the car and entered the villa. Ava''s jaw dropped upon seeing the interior of the villa. Everything in it screamed royalty. This person must be very rich to be able to build a house like this.

    A tall man with well defined facial features was waiting for them in the living room. He had slicked-back black hair and was wearing a dark green suit. He had a mischievous look in his eye.

    "Hey, buddy! It''s been a while. I''m glad you could come," the man came and hugged Tristan as soon as he spotted him.

    "Good to see you, man. It looks like nothing has changed," Tristan smiled and hugged him back.

    He looked at Ava with a smirk. Ava smiled at him. She could feel his eyes scrutinizing her.

    "Little one, this is Reylond, my friend. Reylond, this is my girlfriend Ava," Tristan introduced.

    Reylond gazed at Ava head to toe. "Looks like the lion fell in love with the lamb," Reylond chuckled.

    "Did you not tame a lioness, you schmuck!" Tristan countered back.

    "Yeah, that I did. Don''t let her hear you say that," Reylond let a soft laugh.

    Reylond was one of the biggest businessmen in England. They met when Tristan had just taken control of his father''s business, and Reylond''s father just turned the business over him. They were both working to prove their worth to the world.

    Tristan was cold, dominant, and silent. Whereas Reylond''s personality was fun, easy, and outgoing, but deep inside he was a cruel and manipulative person. He fooled a lot of people with his easy-going nature.

    "Come let us sit down and talk," Reylond said. He observed how Ava stuck to Tristan''s side. Surprisingly, Tristan looked and felt happy with Ava''s actions.

    He always thought Tristan was like a wooden block. That he was incapable of showing any emotions, but looking at the scene in front of him, he could not believe he was the same Tristan he knew.

    Reylond and his wife stayed in England. They came to this country only when they had some important work. They built the house with the English style in mind so they could have something familiar to go home to in a foreign land. The interior design and the manicured lawns were all designed by Reylond''s wife.

    "Honey, you did not tell me our guests were here," A voice behind said, it made everyone turn around.

    A gorgeous woman with a slender figure and long legs came down the stairs. She had an austere aura about her that made her seem untouchable. She was wearing a red halter gown that clung to all her curves. The contrast to her white skin made her look like a very delicious forbidden fruit.

    Reylond''s face softened when he heard his wife calling him so sweetly. She sat next to Reylond as he gave her a small peck on her cheek and put his arm possessively around her waist.

    "Leena you know Tristan. This is Tristan''s girlfriend Ava," Reylond introduced.

    Leena and Tristan nodded at each other, and she a genuine smile to Ava, which made Ava feel a little more relaxed.

    "Why don''t you guys keep on talking about business, while I steal Ava and have a friendly chat with her," Leena suggested.

    Tristan looked to Ava for confirmation before he said yes. He did not want to force her to leave his side if she wasn''t comfortable. She nodded her head, assuring him that she wanted to talk to Leena.

    Ava and Leena left the men to talk about business while they got to know each other better.

    "You, my friend, are completely whipped," Reylond chuckled.

    "You talk as if you are not. You''re just as whipped as I am," Tristan smirked.

    "Yeah, what can we do, beautiful women brought us down to our knees," Reylond smiled and winked.

    These businessmen ruled the business industry with their iron fists, but their hearts were ruled by their lovers.

    Leena took Ava to her design room.

    Ava was a little hesitant to start the conversation or talk freely with Leena. She was a little intimidated, seeing that Leena was older and more sophisticated.

    Leena was a renowned international jewelry designer. People were ready to pay millions to get a customized design from Leena. Leena only took a few requests a time since she believed in the quality of her work over producing more items at a time. This was the reason why she never mass-produced her jewelry. She got her designs from her inspirations, and those took time to make.

    "These are a few jewelry designs for my upcoming exhibition. What do you think?" Leena showed her a few necklaces and earring designs.

    "These are gorgeous. Look at the intricate details on these designs and the colors cannot be matched," Ava ran out of descriptive words to describe how wonderful her designs were. Everything was perfect. She did not know which one to choose as her favorite.

    "You are so amazing," Ava complimented her.

    "Thank you," Leena smiled. Leena''s smile was infectious, it was like sunshine filled the room.

    Leena was very cold and she hardly showed any emotions. Only people dear to her bore her heart. Leena and Reylond were opposites. When Leena was nice to people it meant she has identified them as one of her own.

    "I am struck with this necklace design. I don''t know how to proceed further. Maybe a fresh set of eyes can help me figure out what to do with it. Why don''t you have a go at it," Leena casually showed Ava a design that has been sitting on her desk for a month now, she encouraged her to try.

    Ava quietly observed the design that Leena had already started. She turned the paper here and there and started drawing on another piece of paper. It was a rough sketch.

    Leena looked at it and gave Ava a surprised look.

    "Well, how do you like it? I thought it needed something different on this side to make it unique. What do you think?" Ava asked, embarrassed. She wasn''t that confident doing it, but it somehow called out to her.

    "I have never seen anyone just look at somebody else''s drawing and draw inspiration from there. You drew it like you knew what you were doing. It seems like you have a talent for this," Leena said, with admiration.

    "Thank you so much, you are so kind," Ava felt awkward, receiving a compliment from such a very talented person. She didn''t think Leena would like it.

 Chapter 91 - 91

    "So tell me, when Tristan asked you out the first time, did he make you feel like you couldn''t say no?" Leena asked, half smiling as if knowing the answer.

    "Actually! That is true. How did you know?" Ava asked, surprised.

    "These friends, they are the same. Reylond never gave me an option to say no either," Leena smiled, remembering.

    Like Tristan, Reylond never dated anyone in his life. His main focus was to prove that he was capable of inheriting the family business. Three years after he had successfully established the business, his parents started nagging him to get married and have kids. They didn''t believe in an arranged marriage, so they told him to go ahead and marry whoever he wanted.

    He didn''t really have anybody in mind, so they asked them to set him up for blind dates. They found a few available women, but they were not really what he was looking for.

    Being a successful businessman, he got invited to several charity events, and that??s where they met. He saw Leena at a jewelry auction. He fell in love with her the instant he saw her.

    Just like him, Leena was concentrating on her jewelry design. Her business was beginning to get recognized, and she could not afford to get distracted. To her, men were just a distraction. All they want is for you to give them your attention all the time, then they just end up breaking your heart. She didn''t have time for that. So she never dated. It made her appear cold to most of the men she rejected.

    There was a burning desire in him to conquer her. Later he asked his assistant to get all the details about Leena. He learned she was the daughter of a famous politician.

    In his research, he learned she never dated anyone because she thought no one was worthy of her love. She was arrogant and willing to give her heart only to the one who was trustworthy enough not to break her fragile heart.

    She looked very cold on the outside but deep inside she was very caring and sensitive. She never showed this side except to her loved ones.

    Reylond was ecstatic when he got home and told his parents that he had at last found the woman he was going to marry. He told them all about Leena.

    They were happy with their son''s choice. She was beautiful, talented, and belonged to an affluent family. What was there not to like? Reylond''s parents went to Leena''s house with the marriage proposal.

    Leena''s father was happy. He had that this young man was very promising. He had a very bright future ahead of him.

    But Leena got mad. She wanted to marry the person she loves.

    She didn''t want to be married because of a business alliance. She was upset that he didn''t even bother to talk to her.

    The next day Leena called Reylond to meet her. He said he couldn''t do it right away but gave her a date, time, and place to meet.

    When she got to the designated place, she was surprised to see the whole place decorated in tulips, her favorite flower.

    Reylond was waiting for her at one of the tables. "Thank you for meeting with me. I wanted to talk to you about something important," Leena said as she got to the table.

    "Sure, but do you mind if we have dinner first? We can talk after dinner," Reylond said, insistent.

    A piano could be heard in the background playing her favorite tune while the dishes were being served. She realized that the food in front of her were all her favorite dishes. They were from this one restaurant in Spain. When she tried them it brought her back to Spain.

    It felt like the same chef was here cooking the dishes for her. When she asked for dessert, the head chef was wheeling out the dessert cart for her.

    She couldn''t believe it, "Did he just ask this renowned chef from Spain to cook for me tonight?" She almost forgot why she was here tonight.

    "I''m sorry but I cannot marry you," she said. She was waiting for him to get angry or at least try to convince her to marry him. She was ready with her arguments, but he did neither of that. He stared at her and gave her a wicked smile that made her feel uncomfortable.

    "I don''t think we should make any hasty decisions," he said.

    "I have a gift for you, and I know you will absolutely love it," he added.

    Leena left, "Whew, I think that went well. I hope he gets the hint. Then I will never have to see him again in the future."

    She left the gift in the car and totally forgot about it. When her car got cleaned out one of the servants found the gift and placed it in her room.

    Leena was lying on her bed when she noticed the gift on her vanity. She was curious, so she opened it. Inside was a perfume that was customized only for her. It had her name on the bottle.

    On closer inspection, she saw that it had the royal logo on it, which meant this was made by the same people who made the perfume for the members of the royal family like Elizabeth and Kate.

    She always wanted to have one made for herself, but the company never makes it for the public, and the process was a highly kept secret.

    She had no idea how Reylond managed to get this perfume. He was definitely more powerful than she thought. She was intrigued.

    She sent him a message to thank him for the gift and to let him know that she loved it.

    She expected him to declare his love for her or to ask her to meet with him, but she was disappointed because all he sent back was the word "Good."

    She thought there would be another message, so she waited a few more minutes, then a half-hour later, until she fell asleep, he never sent her any other messages.

    The next day she was abroad to check some stones to place in her jewelry when she noticed Reylond was in the same hotel. She thought he would surely come and say hi to her, but to her frustration, he never even glanced her way.

    Two days later, she came to his office to talk to him. She ran out of patience waiting for him to talk to her.

    He was surprised to see her. He asked her why she came. Lenna said she was there to invite him for coffee.

    Reylond was quiet for a minute like he was contemplating something, then he agreed to see her the next day.

    Leena was very excited about their coffee date. She even had butterflies in her stomach. She got up early to prepare and put on one of her best dresses. Ten minutes after she arrived at the cafe she received a message from Reylond saying he was sorry but he had to cancel, he had an emergency and won''t be able to make it.

    She was disappointed, but she texted him back, "It''s okay, we can just go next time." But she never got a reply.

    Reylond was always at the back of her mind. She could not concentrate on her work. It''s been a month, and she still hasn''t heard from him. Guys were still asking her out, and she would still reject them, but unconsciously she was rejecting them because they were not Reylond.

    Leena went to a party as her father''s escort when she spotted Reylond and his parents. She saw that several women were introduced to him, and he was happily entertaining them.

    The thought of Reylond being with other women was not sitting well with her. She was stewing the whole night, spying on what he was doing, who he was talking to.

    "What''s so funny anyway. Why is he laughing? So you like that ugly girl huh. Is she your type.? Why won''t he even talk to me?" she was pouting all evening.

    She was trying to get him alone all night so she could talk to him. When she finally had her chance. She was on the offensive.

    "Why have you not called me back?" Leena demanded.

    "Well, there really is no need for us to be in touch," he said.

    "Why are you meeting all these other girls anyway, I thought you said you wanted to marry me?" she asked.

    "Didn''t you tell me that you didn''t want to marry me? I remember you rejected me last time we met. I need to choose a bride to get married, so here I am." He scoffed.

    Seeing that she was getting angry, he suggested, "You cannot order me around or demand me not to meet other women since you are not my wife."

    She asked, "What if I agree to be your wife?"

    Reylond with an intense gaze asked her, "Do you want to be my wife?"

    Leena''s knees were getting weak because of his gaze, but she smirked and replied, "Court me first, then you''ll know."

    Reylond chuckled and said, "I will."

    Reylond courted her for two months.

    Leena did not give in to him so easily. They chased each other like cat and mouse.

    At last, Leena surrendered, she fell in love with Reylond and could not bear to part with him. Reylond finally proposed to her, and they got married.

    At last, he thought, "I finally tamed my lioness."

    Reylond had everything planned from the beginning. He knew Leena was different, and that he should take a unique way to approach her and make her his.

    If he had proposed to her like everyone else, she would reject him. So he wanted Leena to crave his attention and have her fall in love with him unconsciously.

    Reylond planned all their chance meetings. It was never a coincidence when Leena would find him wherever she went.

    He knew she was going out of town and decided to follow her and stay in the same hotel.

    He pretended not to notice her, and he made her come to him.

    He canceled the coffee date to make her long for him. He was outside looking in on her to make sure she was safe. He almost came in when he saw her sad face, but he held on to his resolve. He knew he had to make her want him.

    The other women his parents introduced to him were just for show. He was not interested in any of them. He was trying to make her jealous, and it worked.

    Reylond had loved Leena from the first day he set eyes on her. He decided she will be his wife. However long he had to wait.

    Finally, the wait was over, and it was worth it. After getting married, they both had a blissful life. Leena saw how caring Reylond really was and Reylond saw how loving and sensitive Leena could be.

    "Aww... That was so romantic," Ava said, after listening to Leena''s love story.

    Leena liked telling her story. She loved remembering those moments.

    Ava and Leena talked for hours, forgetting their surroundings.

    Leena showed Ava all her works, and they had a very interesting change of ideas. Ava had a lot of questions and a few suggestions.

    "You have a real talent in jewelry design. Maybe you should give it a try," Leena said.

    "Hmm... I don''t know," Ava denied.

    "Take your time. If you really want to pursue it, then let me know. I will be happy to guide you," Leena offered.

    "Thanks, It means a lot to me," Ava smiled.

    While they were having dinner, Leena told Tristan he should bring Ava to England sometime soon. Tristan agreed. The men noticed that their women had become good friends in such a short time.

    Tristan and Ava finally bid them goodbye and went home.

 Chapter 92 - 92

    Hardin came to talk to Ava, but he could not find her and instead found Kelly in the auditorium.

    "Hey, Kelly! Have you seen Ava?" Hardin asked.

    "Oh, she went out," Kelly stated, not intending to explain further.

    "Did she leave with her boyfriend?" Hardin questioned.

    "Yeah, how did you know?" Kelly knew Ava hasn''t told anyone about her relationship except for her.

    "Is her boyfriend Tristan Ambrosio?" Hardin, instead of answering her question, asked another question.

    "Yes. But how do you know that?" Kelly wondered.

    Suddenly it felt like the end of the world for Hardin. He had a suspicion that Ava might have a boyfriend, but now it was confirmed.

    Kelly observed the change in Hardin''s face. "Hardin, are you okay?" Kelly asked softly.

    "No ��..," Hardin whispered.

    "Ava is really with Tristan Ambrosio," Hardin was trying to digest that Ava can never be his. He sat on a bench, with his elbows propped on his knees, he placed his head on his hands. He was feeling nauseous.

    Kelly felt like he was acting too weird. His reaction was for someone who just learned their girlfriend was cheating on them. "Wait, is he in love with Ava?" she asks herself.

    "What no. I mean, they''re good friends. It''s nothing more to that," She tried to repair the damage she had caused.

    "Hardin are you��," She started but could not go on.

    "Yes, I''m in love with her," He said with his voice shaking. He finally acknowledged his feelings and said it out loud.

    "I loved her from the first moment I saw her. You think my life is glamorous just because I am the most popular guy in college. People envy me thinking I have everything, but it''s not true. They don''t know what I have gone through and what I am still going through.

    My father was a very rich businessman, and all he was interested in was making money. He never cared about his wife or his children. He never loved anyone except himself.

    My parents'' marriage was a business alliance, but my mom loved him truly.

    He used to beat her a lot, abusing her physically and mentally. She tolerated everything just because she loved him.

    I always thought she was a fool. She let a man walk over her and destroy her. My father was only happy with my mother when she bore him two sons. He needed his sons to continue his legacy.

    He was always cheating on her. He was never discreet about it. Sometimes he would openly flirt with women right in front of her. She just kept quiet and turned a blind eye to everything.

    After my older brother and I were born, my mom became ill. She had complications while she had me.

    My father was a bastard. Instead of caring for my mom, he accused her of making herself sick. So she could get his attention.

    After that, he had an affair with a younger woman that was old enough to be his daughter. He brought his mistress home, and they slept in his room, right beside my mom''s. My mom was devastated, she used to cry a lot, but he did not give a fuck about her.

    My let his mistress Fiona live in our house. He was mesmerized by her beauty and was ready to do anything for her. He gave her some of his properties, and he let her spend my dad''s money without any limit.

    My brother was 18 at that time, and Fiona started targeting him as well. She was getting bored with my dad. At first, my brother was resistant. He avoided her as much as he could. He even threatened to tell our dad about her if she kept on pursuing him.

    Fiona''s brother came out a few days later, introducing my brother to illegal drugs. They turned him into a drug addict.

    Fiona being the loose woman that she was, she was not satisfied that my brother had rejected her. In one of his drug-addled states, she seduced him and forced him to sleep with her. He had such a bright future ahead of him, and they ruined him.

    On one of their trysts, my father caught them. My brother tried to explain but my dad was blinded by his lust for Fiona.

    Fiona told my dad that My brother forced himself on her, that he was blackmailing her, saying that if she did not sleep with him, then he would release her nude photos. She cried her crocodile tears, and my dad believed her.

    My dad slapped my brother and chose to believe that slut instead of his own blood. They had a huge fight, then things got ugly.

    My brother in his anger overdosed on drugs and died. A part of me died when he did. He was my best friend.

    My father did not even shed a tear. My mother suffered a heart attack and had an operation. She made it, but she had no more interest in living. She was as good as dead.

    Fiona got pregnant, and my dad was over the moon. I couldn''t even recognize my own father. He doted on her a lot and was so sweet and loving to her.

    One day he decided to come home early from a business trip. He was shocked when he saw Fiona in bed with Jordy. She told him that Jordy was her boyfriend and not her brother. They lied and deceived him for his money and property.

    They fooled many people before, but no one was as rich as my father. Jordy even mocked my father, saying the baby Fiona was carrying was his. My father got mad and said he was not a fool, and he will not raise her child. He smashed a vase on Jordy''s'' head.

    Fiona could not just stand there while Jordy was being beaten, so she took one of the vase pieces and stabbed my father.

    My father died on the spot.

    She was hysterical when the police came. She kept saying she did not try to kill him but she was just trying to protect Jordy, it was self-defense. Both Fiona and Jordy were locked up in jail because of murder.

    My mom didn''t take it well and went into a coma. I became an orphan that day. My house smelled of bleach and medicine, and it was so cold that it gave me chills when I entered.

    The doctors told me there was no hope of my mother coming out of the coma. She did not want to open her eyes because she had no reason to be happy.

    I lost everything, but when I met Ava, I saw a chance to be happy. I fell in love with her with each passing day.

    She is so beautiful, kind, and innocent. Nobody can stop themselves from falling in love with her. But then I guess I was not that lucky. I cannot compete with Tristan Ambrosio. He is one of the most eligible bachelors in the country and an aristocratic heir.

    Hardin broke down and started crying. He just lost Ava too.

    Kelly was also sobbing. She never knew he had such a painful past. He always hid his difficulties behind a smile.

    "Are you going to tell Ava about your feelings?" Kelly asked.

    "No, it looks like she is already happy, I wouldn''t want to disturb her.

    I got a job offer abroad. I am going, and my mom will be moving to a hospital. The doctor told me the maximum time for my mom is one month. I have no plans of coming back. Ava will be forever in my heart as my first love. She will always be just a beautiful memory," Hardin said, wiping his tears.

    "Hardin, are you seriously leaving?" Kelly asked.

    "Yes, it will be good for everyone. Please promise me you won''t tell Ava about my feelings. I wanted to be a good friend to her till the end," Hardin requested.

    "Sure. Why don''t we all go out one last time before you leave," Kelly suggested.

    "No, I''ll be leaving tomorrow. I don''t want to see her before I go, I might not be able to control myself and do something stupid," Hardin said.

    "What? Why are you leaving so soon?" It made her sad. She didn''t realize he was leaving so soon.

    "Yeah, I have to. Kelly, you have been a really good friend to me. I wish you all the luck in the future," he said.

    "Hardin..... You''ve... You''ve also been a good friend to me. Take care out there okay," Kelly''s voice was shaking as she hugged him goodbye.

    "Bye Kelly," Hardin said with a sadness in his voice.

    Hardin got an offer to work abroad. He made up his mind that his decision will depend on Ava''s response, and since he had no one here to hold onto, he would just go somewhere where no one knew him and start afresh.

    It is not always that we are lucky to find that one person to love and have them love you back. Sometimes we won''t be able to tell them how we feel. It doesn''t mean we love them less. It''s just that we want them to be happy, with or without us.

    Kelly''s mood was off, and she sat on the bench for a while, processing all that information. She was lucky. At least she had Jack.

    Jack had come to the college to pick her up. When he called earlier, he noticed she sounded a little bit sad.

    "Kelly what happened," Jack said, concerned when he saw her dried-up tears.

    "It''s nothing. I''ve had to deal with too much pressure lately. I''m worried about my studies," Kelly lied. She did not want to tell anyone about Hardin''s secret.

    "Kelly, please don''t be so hard on yourself. I will be here to support you. Let me know how I can help," Jack said.

    Kelly hugged him, "Hmm�� Thank you for being there for me. I appreciate your help, and I''m glad I have you in my life."

    Jack was surprised. It was the first time she took the initiative to hug him. Kelly felt very emotional, and seeing Jack''s concern made her feel good.

    He happily hugged her back.

    They made their way to the competition. Jack promised Kelly to come with her to the photo competition.

 Chapter 93 - 93

    PA Jack had come to meet Kelly today because Kelly decided to participate in a photography competition.

    "Come on, let''s go and submit your photos," PA Jack said.

    "Yeah, let me get my pen drive," Kelly said and went to her dorm room to get the pen drive.

    Kelly had a photography hobby. She always had a camera with her and took a lot of photos. She wanted to participate in a National level photography contest. The prize was a huge sum, and the winner will get a lot of exposure.

    Kelly and PA Jack went to the venue to submit her photos.

    "Please fill the details online and then upload your photos," the assistant said.

    Kelly filled the details, but while uploading the photo, an error came out saying it was a duplicate. She did not know what the issue was and asked the assistant what was happening. The assistant said someone had already uploaded the same photo.

    "What? How can they have the same photo? This is mine? I took the picture." She was confused.

    "Can you check and tell me who uploaded her photo," Jack asked. The assistant checked and said, "Sir someone named Paige had uploaded the photos first."

    "Jack, what should I do? These photos are mine?" Kelly said, agitated.

    "Kelly, relax, and remember what happened in the last few weeks. Did you ever leave your camera unattended or have you shown your photos to anyone," PA Jack said?

    "No, I was very careful with my camera," Kelly was panicking.

    "Okay, let''s do this. Try to relax and remember," Jack put his hands on her shoulder.

    Kelly tried to do what Jack suggested, she thought very hard, and something flashed in her mind.

    "Jack, I remember now, I left the camera in the caf�� one night. I checked it, and all the photos were still there so I didn''t think anything of it," Kelly said.

    "What if someone copied your photos," Jack asked.

    "Yes��There was a girl named Paige who worked there for a month. She was kicked out of her job since she was very rude to customers. I remember talking about the upcoming photography contest to my friends in the kitchen that time Paige was there," Kelly said.

    She was very angry at Paige for stealing her work. She worked so hard for this.

    "I think she took advantage of you when she saw how much the prize was," PA Jack said.

    "That girl! How can she do this to me ....," Kelly''s face was red, she was fuming.

    "Isn''t there anything else I can do?" Kelly held Jack''s arm feeling helpless.

    "Do not worry, upload the photo. We will see what will happen. They said the next round will be an interview with the judge," Jack said.

    "But the image says it''s a duplicate," Kelly complained.

    "I will talk to the committee, don''t worry," Jack reassured her.

    Jack went to the committee and showed them his business card. It showed that he works for Tristan Ambrosio. Everybody knows him, and they wouldn''t want to upset him or anybody that works for him.

    He explained the situation to the committee. They said they understood what he was trying to say, and they said they''d take Kelly''s photos when it was time for judging.

    They have seen a lot of people stealing other people''s works and produced them as their own. So they believed PA Jack. They''ll take the pictures when Mr. Madison is ready to do the final check.

    Kelly was biting her nails and was waiting for Jack outside the room. "What happened? Were you able to talk to the committee?" Kelly asked as soon as she saw Jack.

    "They have accepted your entry. Mr. Madison will judge the last portion," Jack assured her.

    "Oh, you are so awesome. Thank goodness!" Kelly was relieved. She gave Jack a hug.

    "Come now, let''s have lunch. The contest is going to start in the evening," Jack held her hand.

    "Yes, let''s eat," Kelly smiled. Food always lifts up her spirit.

    She had been independent since she was a child because of her painful experiences, but now seeing Jack doing everything for her, she felt good. She thought, "It feels good to have someone else to depend on for once. This is not a bad idea."

    Jack always thought that partners should be able to rely on each other. Kelly was stubborn and independent, so he felt useless when Kelly disregarded him and did things on her own.

    It was nice that for once, she relied on him to help. He wanted to show her how much love he can give. For the first time, he can show her his caliber, and hopefully, he can impress her.

    With that problem behind them, they were able to relax and go to a nearby restaurant and enjoy their lunch.

    It was now time for the final judging of the competition. Everyone''s photo was enlarged, and the contestants stood in front of their photos.

    The judge will come and talk to the contestants and then declare the winner.

    "Good Luck! I know you''ll do well. I''ll be sitting with the audience," Jack squeezed Kelly''s hand and went to sit in the crowd.

    Kelly noticed Paige, and Paige smirked at her.

    Kelly got angry and clenched her fist. She had to control her anger, she does not want to make a scene in front of everyone.

    "Hey Kelly, nice to meet you," Paige said as she came to stand beside Kelly.

    "I cannot say I feel the same," Kelly bluntly replied.

    "Aww C''mon Kelly, we used to be colleagues. How can you talk to me like that?" Paige asked, with her fake sentiment.

    "You stole my photos, and now you have the guts to stand in front of me?" Kelly snapped.

    "Well, what can I say, money makes you do terrible things," Paige said.

    "You are going to lose," Kelly said.

    "No way, I uploaded the photos first. It''s your mistake, you left your camera so carelessly in the caf��," Paige replied.

    "I don''t want to waste my time talking with unnecessary people," Kelly replied.

    "Kelly, back off the competition. You cannot prove anything," Paige warned.

    Paige had no knowledge of photography. She had overheard Kelly''s conversation with someone and came here because of the money.

    "I should be saying that to you. Back off before you lose your reputation in front of everyone," Kelly said.

    Paige knew she wasn''t going to win this argument, so she went back to her place.

    "Now I welcome Mr. Madison, the most famous photographer in the world to come on the stage and share his thoughts.

    Mr. Madison came on stage and told them that as an added bonus, today''s winner will get a chance to work with him.

    Kelly was very excited. It was her dream come true. She always wanted to make her mark in photography.

    Now her hopes were dashed. She cannot be famous if she is labeled as a plagiarist.

    Kelly looked at Jack, who was sitting down. He nodded at her, cheering her on. Kelly relaxed a little, seeing somebody in the audience, supporting her, and giving her strength. ''He really is awesome, I''m glad I have him in my life,'' she thought.

    She thought if she did not win this competition. She will just try harder next time.

    Mr. Madison started looking at all the photos, and while he was standing in front of each photo he asked the contestants to explain a little bit about it.

    Hearing this, Paige was a little bit shaken. She doesn''t know how to explain anything the photo. But a few minutes later, she decided what was so hard about describing a photo anyway. It''s just looking at it and describing it.

    Mr. Madison came to Paige first. The photo was a five-year-old boy wearing a red jacket and playing with snow. The photo was simple, but it captured the true emotions of a young boy. It was priceless.

    Paige saw the photo, and didn''t really bother to expand on her explanation beyond what was already on the photo.

    Mr. Madison wasn''t showing any expression as he went about the photos, so it was hard to know what he was thinking.

    When he came to Kelly he said, "You both have the same photo. Who took the original picture?" he asked.

    "Me!" Both Kell and Paige replied at the same time.

    Mr. Madison chuckled. He''s encountered a lot of similar situations in his long career.

    "Well Ms. Kelly, tell me something about your photograph," he said.

    "This is a photo of a poor guy who was playing with smoke, thinking it was something magical. He found happiness in small things," Kelly said.

    "This is completely different from what Paige said," He said sternly.

    "How can you prove your point Ms. Kelly," Mr. Madison asked.

    "Well, you can see the boys'' clothes are torn here and here. The boy is a rat picker. You can see there are few empty bottles in a bag near him.

    You see that tree behind him, this tree only grows in the desert. There is no chance of snowfall in the desert. What you see here is not snow, but smoke. This photo was taken from far away, and it makes the smoke look like snow," Kelly said.

    Paige was shocked. She never expected there would be so much depth in the pictures.

    "Very good. That''s why I talk with the contestants before judging their work. Minor details are very important for a photographer," he said.

    Kelly visited this place last year. It was some backward place. She took this photo to show that people can find happiness even in small things.

    Mr. Madison went through the other remaining photos.

    "I want to announce the winner of this competition, it''s Kelly. I will eagerly wait to work with such a young talent," Mr. Madison said.

    Kelly was emotional and happy. Jack was clapping from the audience.

    "Thank you, Sir. It will be my privilege to work with you," Kelly said as she took the award.

 Chapter 94 - 94

    Chapter 94

    Jack hugged Kelly very tightly. "Congratulations!" he said.

    "Jack, I won! Can you believe that?" Kelly screamed excitedly.

    "I know, didn''t I tell you that you would," Jack tightened his hold.

    "Come on, let''s go and celebrate," he said as he ushered Kelly into his car.

    Kelly called her parents and told them about her good news. Her parents were happy for her. They congratulated her.

    They never expected Kelly to have a talent in taking pictures. Photography was just her hobby and nothing much, they thought. Hearing about her achievements made them feel proud.

    Kelly was still holding the award, and smiling in the car.

    Jack was mesmerized. He''s never seen her this happy before. He didn''t notice he was staring at her intensely.

    Kelly turned towards Jack to tell him something but saw him staring at her with an intensity that made her blush. She felt shy for the first time in her life. Nobody has paid her this much attention before.

    "Jack��.," Kelly whispered as she stared at his face, his lips, remembering the way he kissed her before.

    "Hmm?" Jack removed his seat belt and faced her. She took this opportunity to give him a peck on his lips.

    "You��.," he was stunned. She really surprised him, but he liked it.

    Kelly felt embarrassed and shrunk into her seat. "Oh my gosh, what came over me, I become shameless and brave when I''m with him," she blushed as she sneaked a glance at him through her lowered eyes.

    "Come here��.," Jack chuckled, as he put his arm around her. She still felt shy, but he could not stop the electricity that was going through his body. The need to kiss her was intense.

    He cupped her face and kissed her slowly at first, so as not to scare her or have her freeze up. He was losing control every second their lips were glued together. All he could think of was to devour her. He parted her lips with his tongue and delved deep into her mouth.

    Kelly could not believe she was really kissing him. The last time she did this, she was intoxicated. It tasted better and sweeter this time around. All she can think of is how soft his mouth is against hers. She could feel the warmth emanating from his body. The need to kiss him back was so strong. As she opened her mouth to his probing tongue, she felt herself surrender. She didn''t even feel her hands creeping up his back, pulling him closer to her.

    The need to touch her was clouding his brain. His hands had a mind of their own. His hands were under her shirt, touching her back, relishing in the smoothness of her skin.

    She started moaning from the assault on her senses. He had his hand under her shirt. She shivered from the sudden sensation of his cold hand, grazing her back.

    Hearing her moan fueled his confidence, he started to undo her bra so he could have access to her jewels.

    "S...Stop ��.," Kelly whispered, hugging him tightly, she was panting.

    Jack stopped and tried to remove his hand from her shirt. He got carried away, and he didn''t want her to think that he was going to take advantage of her. She was in control of this relationship. If she wants to go slow, he will do it.

    "I am sorry��,'' he apologized, trying to unwrap himself from her arms, ''It got out of hand, I promise it won''t come to this again in the future," Jack said apologetically.

    He forgot that they were making out in the car in the middle of a very populated area. His thoughts were racing, ''She''s probably mad and will ask me to take her home now. Why can''t I keep my hands to myself? Ohhh... I just ruined this night."

    "It''s okay��," Kelly said, touching his arm to soothe him. She wanted to make out with him right now, but she felt shy doing it in a crowded place where people can just look into their car.

    "We will never do it again if you don''t want us to," Jack said, adjusting his tie nervously. He was getting anxious that she probably won''t want to talk about it either.

    "What? Never do it? Don''t you find me attractive?" Kelly thought he was being funny.

    "Of course, I find you attractive. You are very beautiful. It''s just that�� you told me to stop," Jack reasoned.

    "I told you to stop because we are in the car�� there are too many people walking about," Kelly explained.

    "Oh�� does that mean we can continue doing it at home?" Jack asked hopefully.

    "Just drive ��," Kelly pretended to be angry.

    "Where... where do you want to go ��," PA Jack asked nervously. He thought he shouldn''t have asked her that question.

    "Uhm�� Your house," Kelly murmured.

    Jack couldn''t contain his happiness. He let out a loud laugh. Kelly had agreed to move to the next level in their relationship.

    "Tonight will be memorable," Jack said, kissing her hand. Kelly blushed.

    "Keep quiet or I''ll get out of this car," Kelly threatened. Jack sat there quietly, telling himself to stop teasing her.

    As soon as they reached the house, Jack wasted no time. As soon as they got in, he pressed Kelly against the door kissing her thoroughly. He was kissing her neck while he was taking his fill of touching her body and removing her clothing. At the same time, she was trying to undress him and get closer to him as possible.

    He had seen her naked before, but this goddess in front of him was more beautiful than ever. They were both getting impatient, their hands and lips roaming over each other, licking, kissing, tugging, kneading. Lust was overcoming both of them, but Jack did not want their first time to be in the hall, so he carried her to his room. Laying her on the bed, he worshipped her body. Giving her the attention and the loving she deserved.

    They made love the whole night and well into the morning. As Kelly started to close her eyes and doze off, Jack stared at her, memorizing this moment before he too succumbed to sleep.

    The night was long,, and the lovers under the moonlight made sweet promises to each other. A divine feeling smoothened their souls.

    On the other side of town, Tristan had planned a sweet surprise for Ava.

    "Tristan, can you tell me what this is?" Ava was holding his hand and whining.

    "Few more seconds, little one," Tristan said, taking her to his bedroom.

    "Tristan��.," Ava was eager and could not wait another minute.

    "Okay, now go to the closet," Tristan said.

    Ava ran to the closet and what she saw surprised her. His walk-in closet was divided into two. There was a section set aside for Tristan and then now for Ava as well.

    Tristan got Ava clothes from all over the world. He figured she needed a whole new set of wardrobe since she has been staying with him a lot. No need to get new ones every time she stayed over.

    The closet was arranged according to the color, designs, seasons, and accessories. Everything was crisp and neat. Ava was familiar with the expensive brands and designer clothes, but these were designs that she has never even seen in the market.

    Some of these dresses were designed exclusively for the royal families. Some of the designers sold only a few of their items, and some of them were in this closet. People will die just to get a hold of even just one piece from Ava''s closet.

    The other dresses belonged to only 3% of the population. These women wear one of a kind dresses and never wear any dresses that have been duplicated.

    Ava touched the clothes, and the fabric felt so soft like baby clothing.

    She also saw a shelf that had footwear on it. Heels, flats, sneakers, it was like every footwear sold out there was in their closet. And then there were the bags. Ava went to pick them up and hug them, ''Oh my gosh, these are the handbags that I wish my mom would get me. These are unbelievable.'' One handbag will be enough to make a statement, but it seems like he brought a whole handbag store.

    "Tristan, these are so beautiful. I love it!" Ava screamed as she ran from one end to the other. Fawning over some new items every time.

    Tristan felt satisfied seeing her grin and smile at everything he bought her. His main motive was to make her happy. It was worth it to have her so excited. He was ready to do anything for her. He should have done this sooner.

    "Wait, you forgot something. You still haven''t opened the safe," Tristan pointed the safe out.

    "This�� I thought it was just for decoration," Ava frowned. The safe had a painting on the outside, so she thought it was a decorative piece.

    "What is the password?" Ava asked, standing in front of the safe.

    "The day you accepted my proposal," Tristan said with a smile. The password was a four-digit number. So the month and the day together made the password.

    "Oh no��.I��forgot," Ava stammered and lowered her head, feeling guilty.

    "Little one, how can you do this? You forgot that very memorable occasion in our life?" Tristan narrowed his eyes.

    " Honey, I''m sorry�� Tell me, I''ll make sure to remember for next time," Ava pleaded while giving him a hug. ''Please, please, please?'' she asked, kissing his angry face.

    He sighed and gave her the password.

    Ava thought the dresses and accessories were amazing but seeing the content inside the safe. She had no words to describe it.

    "It''s��. I mean�� wow," Ava said, looking at rows and rows of jewelry. Diamonds, rubies, emeralds, sapphires, and every stone and gem imaginable. The designs were all crafted by the top jewelry designers.

    Tristan had gotten a few pieces of jewelry from the auctions, paying double the amount of its actual price. Ava found some pieces to be familiar. "Tristan, are these grandma''s jewelry?" she asked, confused.

    "Yes.. they are," Tristan agreed. He was surprised she recognized them.

    "But I told her not to give all of them to me. Why are they all here?" Ava asked.

    "What do you want me to do? She was very impressed with you and insisted that I should give you all of these," Tristan said in a proud tone. He felt happy with his choice. He was glad his grandparents liked Ava a lot.

    Ava had told grandma that she did not want to take the jewelry that day, and she thought grandma had agreed. But grandma was not going to keep quiet about it. She really wanted Ava to have the jewels at any cost. She knew that if she gave them to Ava, she may return them, so she gave them to Tristan, telling him to pass them on to Ava.

    "Tell grandma I love them," Ava said, cheerfully.

    "Well, when she calls you next time, you can tell her," Tristan said.

    Nowadays, it was common for grandma and Ava to talk on the phone. When grandma called Tristan, she always asked if Ava was next to him, and if Ava was, then she would rather talk to her. Grandma was starting to treat Ava as her grandchild, sometimes treating her better than Tristan.

    She always wanted a daughter. She had a son and a grandson, and then her daughter in law was not a good woman. So she never bonded with grandma.

    Now that she met Ava, grandma wanted to bond well with her.

 Chapter 95 - 95

    Tristan came and hugged Ava from behind. He placed his head on her shoulders. Tightened his hold on her waist and rubbed his face on the crook of her neck.

    "Tristan��.," Ava touched his cheek.

    Tristan loved her sweet scent, and he felt relaxed. She was looking at her whole wardrobe when she noticed another cabinet at the end of the closet.

    "Tristan, what''s that cabinet at the end�� I don''t think I opened that up yet," she inquired.

    "Uhm.. don''t worry about it, it''s nothing," Tristan looked up and tried to dodge her question.

    "No, I think it may also have some more clothes inside.'' Ava stood in front of the cabinet. She tried to open it, but it was locked.

    "Tristan, what are we keeping in here? Aren''t all the expensive stuff inside the safe? Why is this locked?" Ava asked.

    "Yeah I think so," Tristan answered vaguely.

    "Do you have the key for this cabinet? I want to see what''s inside?" Ava demanded.

    She loved all the things in the closet, and now she was eager to see what was hidden. ''Is it a surprise?'' She asks eagerly.

    Tristan was trying to look everywhere but Ava. He was trying to avoid her.

    "Tristan! Open it please," Ava whined like a child.

    Tristan felt helpless. He had instructed the staff to lock the cabinet on purpose. He didn''t want Ava to see what was inside. She might misinterpret what was in there,

    When Tristan opened the cabinet Ava was more embarrassed than he was and cursed herself, ''Why did I ask him to open this cabinet? I''m so stupid."

    Inside the cabinet was a lot of lingerie. Like her clothes, the lingerie came in all the styles, in every fabric, and in every color. These designs were from a French brand, the most exquisite and most expensive in the world. It was even better than the stuff from Victoria''s Secret.

    Ava could not lift her eyes. It was now her turn to avoid Tristan. ''Maybe the ground can swallow me up right now. Ugh! So stupid!

    "Little one, look at me," Tristan chuckled, seeing her reaction.

    She couldn''t do it. She was so embarrassed. She was blushing so badly, even her ears were red. He came near her and lifted her chin. Ava slowly lifted her head and blinked innocently.

    "My little one," He said in a pampered tone.

    "Well...that..why...," She could not speak. She didn''t know how to ask her questions without embarrassing herself some more. She wanted to know why there was lingerie in her closet.

    Tristan understood what she meant. "So while ordering your clothes and the accessories, I ordered those as well. Don''t feel like you need to wear them. I am not asking you to do anything right now. I hope you don''t think I''m pressuring you,'' he assured her.

    "Okay, but these look very expensive," Ava blurted out.

    "Of course, you deserve only the best. I want to spoil you," he said lovingly.

    "Do you think I will look good in them?'''' Ava was curious. She was a little childish. That''s why she always wore the cute printed pajamas at night. Even though Sara told her to wear satin silk nightgowns. Sara, on the other hand, was very sexy and dressed in a very sophisticated manner.

    She bit her lower lip, thinking, maybe she should not have said anything.

    Tristan''s eyes darkened. Does she even know what she was implying? He could not help but imagine how she would look in lingerie. He tightened his first to control his will power.

    "Come, let''s go��," Tristan said. He thought one more minute in this room would be dangerous. But who knew that today Ava was trying to be a little brave and mischievous.

    Ava made a sad face, she pouted like she was angry.

    He was trying to keep his control in check. "Ava are you ready to handle the consequences of your question?" Tristan asked sternly.

    It''s my mistake. I spoiled you too much, and now you have no boundaries," Tristan''s tone sounded like he was half complaining and half proud.

    He felt good that Ava was showing this side of her to him. Ava was getting to be dependent on him. It means she was craving his attention and wants affirmation only from him. He knows that only he can give her what she wants.

    Tristan moved closer to her face and whispered seductively in her ears, "Why don''t you try one on so I can see it and decide."

    Ava shivered. She, like any woman, wanted her lover to appreciate her beauty and praise her.

    "No��uhmm��.," Ava answered. Suddenly she felt very shy and did not think about trying them on when she asked her question.

    "You have awakened the lion, you should take responsibility for it," Tristan smirked.

    "But��that''s not��," Ava did not know how to convince him that that is not what she intended to do.

    "Wear anything from the cabinet. I''ll be waiting in the bedroom. Do not take more than ten minutes, or I will choose the one I want you to wear," Tristan said and walked to the next room. He wasn''t giving her any choice.

    Ava thought she dug her own grave. She went through all the nice frilly and silky things in the cabinet. Everything in there was revealing. There wasn''t even one that was conservative enough. At last, she decided she will just go with the black transparent lingerie.

    She removed her clothes and changed into them. Looking at the mirror, she felt like she looked very hot.

    She was very nervous and took a deep breath before going out.

    "Okay, I''m done. I''m coming," She said before showing Tristan what she chose.

    "I am waiting," Tristan replied plainly.

    Ava opened the door and stood in front of Tristan.

    He was sitting on the bed when he heard the door open. When he looked up he felt like he was in heaven. It was the most beautiful sight he has ever seen in all the 32 years of his life. Can anything be more beautiful and alluring in the world?

    Definitely not.

    Ava was absolutely beautiful. He had imagined many times how she would look without any clothes on, and his imagination did not do her any justice.

    She looked breathtakingly beautiful. She was so sexy. With her slender figure and those long legs, every aspect was highlighted. It was a tight fit, and on her fair skin, the black lingerie looked more pronounced. Her breast and ass looked like they were carved out of porcelain.

    Ava was getting nervous. ''Why is he not saying anything? Does it look bad?'' she thought to herself.

    "Tristan��," Ava whispered. Tristan was drinking in her beauty, and when she called his name, he came out of his trance.

    "You look so damn sexy little one," Tristan complimented. Ava blushed.

    "I want to take you right now. And I don''t want to waste another second," Tristan said, not bothering to sugar coat what he wanted to do. He threw his coat and hurriedly opened his shirt buttons.

    "Tris��.", Ava''s face was red as a tomato.

    He was impatient. He kissed her aggressively, demanding her to kiss him back as hard as he was kissing her. He was getting overcome by desire. Gone were his soft and loving kisses. This was a different side to Tristan.

    He had never had the desire to touch a woman in all his years. When he saw Ava wearing the sexy lingerie. He felt like he was possessed. He could not decipher right from wrong.

    Ava kissed him with equal passion. She did not mind that he was being rough, she was feeling the intensity of his kisses, and it was fueling her need as well.

    Tristan started to kiss her jaw and her neck.

    He was licking and planting wet kisses on her neck. He started to suck on her neck, leaving her love bites. Last time in his study, he was being careful to not leave any mark on her because he didn''t want anyone to see. But this time, he wanted to show everyone that Ava was his. He was marking his territory. The love bites were not going to fade, at least for weeks.

    "Ahhhh��," Ava moaned. She was feeling feverish from the heat she felt from his kisses. The more she moaned, the more aggressive he became.

    He finished opening the rest of his buttons and threw his shirt on the floor. They were both trying to catch their breath. They were both staring at each other, feeling the effects of what they were doing.

    She wrapped her legs around his waist when he lifted her. They started kissing again, and Tristan took her to bed. Holding one of her shoulder straps, he looked at Ava as if asking for consent. She just bit her lower lip, encouraging him.

    He slowly lowered the straps, leaving her chest naked. Last time she was wearing a bralette, and it left a lot to his imagination.

    This was the first time he could see her breasts in their full glory. Her breasts had the perfect shape. They looked very soft and alluring. Her pink nipples were inviting him to taste them and take a bite.

    Ava was looking at him with eyes clouded with desire, her hair was sprawled all over the sheets.

    Tristan wanted to savor this moment. He took one breast in his hand and squeezed slowly, kneading and slowly increasing the pressure. He took the other breast in his other hand to squeeze as well.

    "Ahh��.Ahhhh��," Ava was moaning loudly.

    Tristan was enjoying her loud moans. He wanted Ava to feel the same pleasure as he did. He bent his head and ran his tongue on one of her breasts.

    "Ahhhhh��," Ava cried as she could not control the electricity running through her body. His tongue on her breast was making her toes curl and she didn''t know what to do with her hands, so she grabbed the sheets.

    Tristan sucked her nipple. It was much more tender than it looked. She was running her hands through his hair, tugging it just as he was sucking her breast.

    He was getting aggressive. He just can''t get enough of her, so he kept on licking, sucking, and after some time he bit her lovingly.

    "Hmm��..," Ava was getting aggressive too. She scratched his back. Ava was loving all the biting and the sucking, but she needed some time to adjust to the foreign feeling.

    Tristan then put his head in between her breasts. Lying on two soft mounds was like being inside a cocoon.

    Ava ran her fingers through his hair. "Mine, only mine," he murmured as he rubbed on her chest.

    They both spent the day in bed, lazing around and exploring each other''s bodies over and over again. They just can''t get enough of each other now that they had a taste.

    Tristan and Ava were in their own world, full of happiness and endless possibilities.

    Somewhere else, someone''s greed was making them do something evil. There was no turning back.

 Chapter 96 - 96

    Natasha came to the High Five Club to relieve her stress. She was dealing with a lot of it these days.

    Her parents were pressuring her to find a rich husband so that she can support their business.

    Tristan was very firm in his decision. No matter what she did, he wouldn''t budge with his decision.

    What can she do? She has fallen in love with Tristan, and nobody else can compare to him. She even shamelessly seduced him and he still treated her like she was nothing. Why can''t he like her? Not even a tiny bit.

    "Tristan ��Tristan�� Tristan...," Natasha was chanting his name again and again while drinking.

    She drank a few glasses and went to the restroom to fix her makeup. While she was walking in the corridor when she heard two waiters talking, the name Ambrosio fell on her ears.

    Her steps slowed down. She was trying to listen to the whole conversation.

    "Hey, have you heard, Mr. Ambrosio is resting in room 336," said the first waiter.

    "It looked like he was very drunk and could not even stand properly," the second waiter said.

    "I am going to serve him well so I can get a big tip tomorrow.

    Yeah, I mean, he belongs to one of the aristocratic families. Surely he will be generous," again said the first waiter.

    Natasha listened to the whole conversation, and an evil idea flashed into her mind.

    Was Tristan really in the same club as her? The best part was that he was drunk, and he was not in his right sense. So, he won''t be aware of his surroundings and to what was happening to him. This is the perfect time to capture him.

    She was going to seduce and sleep with Tristan. He will not be able to refuse her since he''s inebriated. She was not going to let this golden opportunity pass at any cost.

    Tomorrow morning, she was going to ask him to take responsibility for her and marry her. Basically, she was going to trap him without giving him any chance to retreat.

    Natasha bravely went to room 336, and luckily the door was open.

    "Who''s there��.," the man called out, hearing her footsteps.

    "It''s me, Natasha," She said in a soft tone.

    She did not want them to talk any further and waste her time. She just wants to directly jump into bed with Tristan and do the deed. She didn''t want Tristan to change his mind.

    "Don''t say anything ��.," Natasha did not give him any chance to speak as she stood in front of him. The lights were off, and she did not care to switch them on, only their silhouettes were visible.

    The man was sitting on the bed. He reeked of alcohol. Natasha was too excited to sleep with Tristan that she didn''t mind the smell.

    "Tonight, let our bodies speak," Natasha said seductively. He didn''t really have any thoughts about what was happening, aside from her being just another random girl who wanted to sleep with him.

    Natasha took his hand and placed them on her ass. Seeing that he was not actively participating, she squeezed his hands. She got excited when he started touching her.

    "Oh Tristan..," she thought, ''I''ve been waiting for this to happen...hmm."

    She remembered that day when Ava humiliated her, saying Tristan only loves her. "That bitch, she dares humiliate me? Where are you now? Your boyfriend is having to sex me with, and I''m going to enjoy it,'' she thought.

    "Poor girl, she''s probably studying right now, oblivious to what is happening. I will have fun tomorrow when her heart starts breaking. I can''t wait to see her cry,'' Natasha smirked.

    Natasha could not wait to see the look on Ava''s face when she finds out the truth.

    The man in the dark started running his hands roughly all over her body. Natasha could not wait. She hurriedly took off her clothes, the man equally as eager helped her unhook her zipper.

    He started kissing her passionately, and even though his mouth tasted like alcohol, she was ready to tolerate anything for Tristan.

    "Umm-hmm," Tristan was kissing her, and she wanted more. She was in a hurry, so she started undressing him. She roamed her hands all over his chest, it felt so well-toned and muscled.

    ''Is this how it feels like touching Tristan naked,'' she shivered with excitement.

    When he unhooked her bra, she felt triumphant. Finally, Tristan was getting in the mood. ''Maybe Ava was not enough to satisfy him,'' she thought, ''I''ll satisfy you, you won''t want to go back.''

    Suddenly he slapped her breasts. "Ouch!" Natasha was not ready for him. He slapped her a few more times and took her breast in his mouth and bit her.

    Natasha never imagined him to be a wild man underneath that cold exterior. So what they say is true, she thought, "A gentleman in the streets, was a scoundrel in the sheets."

    The man started to lick and bite her chest, Natasha was moaning like crazy.

    She struggled to remove his belt, he understood what she wanted to do, and they removed the last piece of their clothing.

    As soon as they were naked the man pounced on Natasha. He was licking and touching her everywhere. She could not hold the need any longer.

    She wanted to know how it was to really make love and be complete. She wanted to be whole with Tristan. When he started opening a condom packet, she held his hand, "Let''s make love without any barriers," Natasha said seductively.

    If she was lucky, she might get pregnant. If that happens, Tristan will have no chance to refuse her. She can marry him and easily secure her position as Mrs. Ambrosio. Yes, she wanted to be very greedy.

    If she gives birth to the future heir of Ambrosio corporations, no one can question her status. She could blackmail them. Tristan''s grandparents will be very eager to see the child and agree to make her his wife. If the baby was a boy, then she can demand him to put her name in one of his properties or companies.

    How can he say no? This woman wants to have sex without inhibitions. He was rough with her, trying all the different positions and in the different parts of the room.

    Natasha was a virgin, and she expected her first time to be soft and gentle. She wanted to be treated like she was precious, but Tristan was getting too rough.

    It took a while to satiate him, and when he finally got his fill Natasha was aching all over. She couldn''t even move a finger.

    He wasn''t into cuddling after sleeping with these women, so he tried to sleep on one side, trying to keep away from her as possible.

    But Natasha wanted to cuddle.

    She went and laid her head on his chest, took his hand, and wrapped them around her waist.

    That man found it weird that she wants to cuddle. Well, since it was her first time, maybe she expected something romantic. He finally acquiesced and hugged her.

    Natasha smiled as she went to sleep. Thinking that her dream was finally fulfilled, she rubbed her head on his chest like a young sweet bride.

    He was satisfied. He''s never had anyone like her before.

    When he opened his eyes the next day he saw a very beautiful woman wrapped around him. He was wondering who she was. Why would she sleep with him?

    He traced a finger on her cheek.

    Natasha was half awake. She felt shy and happy when she felt him touch her cheek. "Last night was true, and now Tristan was still with her. This probably means I have a place in his heart after all," she thought, blushing.

    Natasha opened her eyes and noticed a different figure. That man did not seem like Tristan, ''"Was her eyes playing tricks on her," she thought as she rubbed her eyes.

    When she opened her eyes again, it confirmed her suspicion. The man in front of her was not Tristan.

    "You are not Tristan! How�� What...," Natasha panicked and screamed.

    "Of course, I''m not, I''m Rupert Wilson," the man said. Why was she saying his step brother''s name?

    "Did you sleep with me yesterday?" Natasha was nervous.

    "Yeah, of course...You were the one who came to me last night," Rupert said.

    "You��.. I thought you were Tristan," Natasha felt like the sky had collapsed on her head. How could she have mistaken someone as Tristan and sleep with him?

    "Why did you think I was him?" Rupert chuckled.

    "Because the waiter said that Mr. Ambrosio was in this room!" Natasha screamed, feeling helpless.

    There were tears in her eyes. She made a huge mistake.

    "Oh that. Tristan is my stepbrother. Whenever I want to enter any VIP places I use his name," Rupert said. He always used Tristan''s name to take advantage of all the perks.

    "I think we should go out sometime," Rupert suggested, he was attracted to Natasha''s beauty.

    "Shut up! Forget yesterday ever happened," Natasha snapped.

    Natasha locked herself in the bathroom. She cried so hard, thinking about her plight.

    When she was done, she ran out of the room, hoping no one would notice her.

    Rupert Wilson was already planning how he could see her again.

 Chapter 97 - 97

    Mr. Wesley hurried home, leaving in the middle of a meeting. He was in a bad mood. Why did he come back after an hour?

    "What''s the matter? Why did you come back so soon?" Mrs. Wesley asked. He had told her this morning that he would be coming home very late because he had too many appointments today.

    "Where is Ava?" Mr. Wesley asked, ignoring his wife''s question.

    "Ava should be in school right now," Mrs. Wesley replied. She found her husband''s behavior a little bit weird today.

    "Oh, let us all hope she is in school right now," Mr. Wesley hissed.

    "Call her and tell her to come home immediately," Mr. Wesley ordered his wife.

    Mrs. Wesley called Ava, asking her to come home immediately. "She said she has a class this afternoon and will come home as soon as it''s done," Mrs. Wesley said to her husband.

    "Tell her not to go to her afternoon classes. She needs to come home right now," Mr. Wesley snapped.

    Mrs. Wesley made an excuse. She told Ava there was an emergency so she agreed to come home right away.

    "What happened to you today? Tell me, why are you angry?" Mrs. Wesley asked, confused.

    "As soon as Ava comes home, I want to talk to her. I''ll have a word with her first," Mr. Wesley said sternly.

    As soon as Ava got home, she went to hug her parents.

    "Dad! I missed you so much," Ava said, hugging her dad.

    "If you really missed us, you would have visited us more frequently," Mr. Wesley said.

    Ava felt that her father was indifferent today. He usually called her princess, and he would pamper her if he hasn''t seen her in a while.

    "Don''t mind him, he just misses both of his daughters," Mrs. Wesley said, and she hugged Ava. She wanted to make her feel better.

    "Dad, why did you ask me to come home urgently? What happened?" Ava asked.

    "Ava, is there something you want to tell me?" Mr. Wesley demanded.

    "No dad, I can''t think of anything," Ava answered, she was clueless.

    "Then what about the movie you went to yesterday?" Mr. Wesley barked.

    "Dad, I ��.that��. ," Ava was scared, she didn''t know how to answer.

    Mrs. Wesley has never seen her husband look so angry before. She did not understand what he was saying.

    "What''s wrong about going to see a movie?" Mrs. Wesley stated.

    "There is nothing wrong with going to the movies, but the problem lies in with who she went to the movies with," Mr. Wesley roared.

    "Ava? What is he talking about?" Mrs. Wesley asked her daughter.

    "Mom��I��..," Ava, was stunned, she was speechless.

    "Let me tell you. She went to the movies with Tristan Ambrosio last night," Mr. Wesley grunted.

    "What? Why?" Mrs. Wesley was confused.

    "And this is not the first time they went out for a date. They''ve been dating for some time now," Mr. Wesely said, raising his voice.

    "Ava sweetheart, please don''t be nervous, tell mama everything," Mrs. Wesley said.

    "Mom, Tristan is my boyfriend," Ava blurted out, her eyes darting between her mom and her dad.

    "Ava!" Mr. Wesley screamed, hearing the truth from his daughter''s mouth even though he has guessed it before.

    "Oh my god! Ava, what are you saying?" Mrs. Wesley was stunned.

    "I went to the office, and one of my business partners said that he spotted Ava with Tristan Ambrosio at the movies yesterday. I didn''t believe it at first. I kept on thinking our daughter was never going to do that, she''s so young and innocent.

    But my business partner showed me several pictures of Ava and Tristan being cozy in the theater," he was very angry, and disappointed with Ava.

    How can she date an aristocratic heir? He was much older than her. Ava was naive. What if Tristan plays with her and discards her. Her daughter''s heart will be shattered. She is way too young to take on something this serious.

    "Ava, break up with him as soon as possible, and never contact him ever again," Mr. Wesley ordered his daughter.

    "What? no way, I love Tristan, and I''m going to marry him," Ava refused to obey his request.

    "Ava you are my precious daughter, and I do not want to get angry with you. I am giving you a chance to rectify it, but you are trying to anger me to death," Mr. Wesley screamed.

    "But I love Tristan! And there is nothing wrong with our relationship!" Ava tried to justify.

    "Don''t you see what''s wrong? Tristan is so much older than you. What if he''s just playing with you," Mr. Wesley said.

    "No! I don''t care about the age difference! My Tristan will never betray me!" Ava said adamantly.

    "My Tristan? My Tristan? What are you talking about? You are going to break up with him, no more arguments. That is not a request," Mr. Wesley said harshly.

    Ava started bawling. She could not even think about breaking up with him. The thought of not seeing Tristan was scaring the hell out of her.

    "Be quiet! I will talk to her," Mrs. Wesley said to her husband. She could not bear to see tears in her daughter''s eyes.

    Mr. Wesley also felt pain seeing the tears in Ava''s eyes. He was about to go and console his daughter but stopped. "I''m doing this for her own good," he thought.

    "Ava, don''t cry. Aww... my baby," Mrs. Wesley wiped the tears from face''s face and hugged her.

    "Huhuhuhuhu�� huhuhuhuhu..." Ava was still crying. She was hiccuping and couldn''t breathe.

    "Here, drink some water," said Mrs. Wesley. Her throat was getting dry from all that crying.

    "Mom, Tristan really loves me a lot," Ava tried to explain to her mother.

    "It''s okay, we''ll talk about it later," Mrs. Wesley did not want her daughter to strain herself too much.

    "No, mom really, he does," Ava said.

    "How do you know?" Mrs. Wesley asked helplessly.

    "Tristan said he was going to marry me. I met his grandparents already, and they like me a lot. Grandma even gave me some of her family heirlooms," Ava said to make them understand that Tristan was a good man.

    "You met his grandparents? She gave you an heirloom?" Mrs. Wesley asked to confirm.

    Ava nodded. Mrs. Wesley looked at her husband, silently communicating with him. "Ava go to your room and take a rest. We will talk about this later," Mrs. Wesley said.

    Ava hesitantly went to her room.

    "Did you hear what she said?" Mrs. Wesley looked at her husband.

    "I heard," Mr. Wesley said, frowning.

    "If Ava already met the elders, it means that Tristan is serious about our daughter. Family heirlooms cannot be given to anyone. They probably thought of her as their daughter in law and gave her the jewelry," Mrs. Wesely said.

    "But I am still not confident about this man," Mr. Wesley said.

    He was doing business with Tristan and knew that he was a very calculated man, he doesn''t venture into anything without due thought, but he was also very cold, and dangerous. "Does he really love my daughter?" he asked himself, not sure about the answer.

    "Call Tristan and invite him to see you tomorrow. Once you talk to him you''ll know what his intentions are," Mrs. Wesley suggested.

    "Yes, I will do that," Mr. Wesley said, seeing no other option.

    Upstairs, Ava called Tristan as soon as she got to her room. She requested a video call and hoped that he would answer right away. He was always busy, and she was not sure he''d take her call.

    This time he picked up the call after a few short seconds. "Hey, little one!" Tristan was happy to receive her call.

    "Tristan, I don''t want to break up with you," Ava said directly without beating around the bush.

    "Who is making you break up with me?" Tristan frowned.

    "My dad told me I should never see you again," Ava started crying again.

    "Little one, please don''t cry," Tristan panicked, seeing her cry.

    "Tristan, I love you! I cannot live without you!" Ava confessed in between her sobs.

    "Me too��my love," Tristan''s face softened, hearing her declare her love for him. He had the same strong feelings for her. She was the only person who brought warmth into his cold life.

    "But dad said��," Ava said.

    Tristan was angry at Mr. Wesley. How dare he tell Ava to break up with him? He made his little one cry. But since Mr. Wesley was his future father in law, he loosened his fists and tried to calm himself down.

    "Little one I will talk to your father. Don''t worry about it," Tristan consoled her.

    "Really? You will?" Ava asked, very hopeful.

    Tristan nodded.

    "We''ll always be together, right?" Ava asked to confirm again.

    "Yes, we will be together forever," Tristan said softly. Ava smiled.

    "Go wash your face and take a nap," Tristan said, he didn''t want her to be so worked up.

    She ended the call and washed her face. She felt hopeful.

    "Jack, cancel all my meetings today. It''s time to meet my father-in-law," Tristan ordered PA Jack.

    Jack felt impressed by seeing his boss''s confidence.

    "Yes sir," Jack went to make the arrangements since his boss was going to his in-law''s house for the first time.

 Chapter 98 - 98

    Ava felt relieved after hearing Tristan''s words.

    She was sitting at the dining table, having lunch with her parents when they heard the doorbell ring.

    A few minutes later, standing in front of them was the one and only Tristan Ambrosio. Mr. and Mrs. Wesley was shocked upon seeing Tristan come to their house uninvited.

    "Tristan��," Ava went and hugged him, forgetting that her parents were there in the same room. Tristan smiled at her but did not hug her back. He did not want to disrespect Ava''s parents.

    "Ava, come here," Mr. Wesley raised his voice. He did not like how his daughter acted as soon as she saw Tristan.

    Ava broke the hug but stood right beside Tristan. Mr. Wesley grimaced. Looks like his daughter was not willing to obey him anymore.

    Seeing the tense situation, Tristan thought of making the atmosphere a little calmer.

    "Mr. Wesley, I am sorry to visit you without prior notice, but I have a few things to discuss with you," Tristan stated.

    Mr. Wesley kept silent. His wife saw that he was not in a mood to entertain guests, so it was up to her to diffuse the situation.

    "Mr. Ambrosio, let''s sit and talk," Mrs. Wesley smiled.

    "Please call me Tristan aunty," Tristan said.

    Her mouth was agape. ''This man was surely shameless. They just met and he''s already establishing the relations,'' she thought.

    Tristan nodded at PA Jack. Within a few minutes, the Wesley''s living room was filled with gifts. Tristan wanted to impress his in-laws, so he got all the expensive and customized products from all over the world.

    "This is so much..., there was no need for all these Mr. Ambrosio," Mrs. Wesley was speechless.

    "Aunty, I could come empty-handed, coming to your house for the first time. Treat me like son, so please call me Tristan," he said.

    "Okay, I will,'' she said, embarrassed. ''Son? Seriously this man was too fast. What if he calls her mother-in-law by the end of the day?'' she was flustered.

    Mr. Wesley was getting angrier by the minute. He was prepared to talk to Tristan tomorrow morning. But Tristan had come to the house himself, uninvited.

    He had confronted and scolded Ava in the morning, and Tristan had come in the afternoon. He did not think it was a coincidence.

    ''Did his daughter call and informed Tristan about his decision? Why did he come immediately? How overprotective was he of his daughter?'' he thought, clenching his fists.

    Tristan sat on the sofa with Ava right beside him.

    "Mr. Ambrosio tell me why you wanted to see me so eagerly?" Mr. Wesley hissed.

    "I know you learned about my relationship with Ava. Uncle, I really love Ava and I want to marry her with your blessing," Tristan said politely. Ava innocently nodded her head, affirming Tristan''s statement.

    "No, I do not agree that you should be together," Mr. Wesley snapped.

    "Uncle, please tell me what seems to be the problem?" Tristan asked, in a calm manner, it was not the time for him to get offended. He needed to assuage his father-in-law''s fears. Ava, on the other hand, was nervous and held onto his arm.

    Mrs. Wesley was getting a headache following her daughter''s actions. First, she hugged him, and now she was sticking to Tristan like glue.

    She knows her husband will get angrier seeing Ava''s behavior.

    "Ava, sweety, come and sit here with mama," Mrs. Wesley tried to coax her daughter.

    "No," Ava said stubbornly.

    "Little one, go and sit with your mother," Tristan said softly.

    "Nope, I want to sit with you," Ava pouted.

    "Okay," Tristan nodded, agreeing to her request.

    Mrs. Wesley was thinking, ''Is this really my daughter? She doesn''t even want to get separated from Tristan. What has he done to my innocent daughter?''

    Mr. Wesley was trying to control his anger. If it was anyone else he would never have let them enter his house. But Tristan was a capable businessman and an aristocratic heir. He has done business with Tristan, and he knew his operations, so he was wary.

    "Mr. Ambrosio, you and Ava, and have such a huge age difference. You''re an aristocratic heir. You cannot be serious about my daughter.

    I will never let you play with her feelings. She is still studying and has a lot of opportunities ahead. Ava is not like Sara. She is na?ve and innocent. She easily trusts people and gets hurt as easily.

    We all have pampered her from childhood, and to me, she is still my child. Ava going to the dorm was a big deal for us. So You should understand that I cannot risk Ava''s happiness by letting her be with you.

    I have done business with you, and I know you are a cold and aloof person. I don''t think you match my daughter," Mr. Wesley explained.

    Tristan patiently listened to what his father-in-law was saying.

    "Uncle, I understand that you love and care for Ava very much. But please give me a chance.

    Ava and I don''t have a problem with the age difference. I don''t think age is a problem when we truly love each other.

    As for the aristocratic title, that does not mean I am playing with your daughter. I am 32 years old, and I have never been associated with any woman.

    If I really wanted to play, I could have done it before I met her. There was no shortage of women.

    As for her career, I will support her with whatever she wants to pursue. If she wants to work after getting married, then so be it.

    I know Ava is innocent and na?ve. That''s what made me fall in love with her. I have never loved anyone ''til now, and I love Ava more than myself.

    Being an aristocratic heir, I can bring her all the riches, her life will be full of luxury. Trust me, I will never let Ava shed a single drop of tear. I am going to guard her with my life. She will be my responsibility from now on, and I will never let you hear a single complaint.

    I know people say that I am a cold and dangerous person. It''s only because we should be that way in the business world to survive.

    You are a businessman, and you know that the business world is a battlefield. Only the strongest survive. All my love and care will be given to Ava," Tristan said.

    "Yes daddy, Tristan truly loves me. He is a very good person, and he always listens to me," Ava tried to convince her parents. She wanted them to know that Tristan was the best.

    "Daddy, once you get to know my Tristan, you will also like him," Ava was acting like a witness in court, giving her testimony.

    Mrs. Wesley thought it was true, once a daughter finds her husband, she will be like cooked rice, she cannot be undone. Guess their daughter was not theirs anymore.

    Mr. Wesley knew what Tristan said was true. He had never heard of any scandals regarding Tristan, and he was very thorough with his deals.

    Regarding his cold behavior, he needed to behave like that in the business world.

    Tristan sounded like he really loved his daughter. As a man, he was convinced, but as a father, he was hesitating. How can he give away his precious daughter like that?

    Ava was his youngest daughter. The thought of her marriage has not even crossed his mind. She was still a baby for him.

    He could not tolerate it every time he sees her supporting Tristan. It gives him a headache when she sings his praises. What will happen if she marries? Will his daughter forget him?

    No, that cannot be possible. He will try to delay this marriage as much as possible.

    "Okay, I will agree to you both dating, but we will think about marriage later," Mr. Wesley said, resigned.

    Tristan was satisfied with his answer for now. He will worry about getting married later.

    "Daddy, It''s either I''m going to marry Tristan, or I''m not getting married at all," Ava threw a tantrum.

    Mr. Wesley, for the first time, felt that he should not have spoiled his daughter endlessly.

    "Ava sweety, why don''t you tell me how Tristan takes his coffee so I can tell the chef to make it," Mrs. Wesley tried to divert the topic.

    "Tristan likes his coffee with less milk and one spoon of sugar, and oh..., forget it, let me go and tell the chef myself," Ava said as she made her way to the kitchen.

    Mr. and Mrs. Wesley looked at each other, thinking that things had gotten out of their hands. Guess there was no turning back now.

    PA Jack was impressed by his boss''s convincing skills.

    One day he will also face Kelly''s parents, and he will be ready to convince her parents as Tristan did. He was eager to marry Kelly, but he knows that she was not ready to get married yet.

    He doesn''t know when his good days will come, but he was happy that at least they were in a relationship.

 Chapter 99 - 99

    Ava got the coffee and served Tristan. Mr. and Mrs. Wesley were thinking that Ava never even boiled water for anybody but for Tristan, she went to the kitchen to assist in making his coffee.

    "Tristan, come with me. Let me show you around the house," Ava suggested.

    Tristan was a guest, so before he answered, he tried to see what her parents were going to say.

    "Ava, Tristan is busy and might need to go back to the office," Mrs. Wesley suggested.

    "But mom, I want to show him my room," Just as Tristan showed her around his house, Ava wanted to do the same.

    Mr. Wesley was wondering if Tristan, a mature 32-year man, would really be interested in seeing her princess room.

    "Tristan are you busy?" Ava asked, pleading with her eyes.

    "No, I don''t have any meetings today," Tristan smiled and got up to follow her.

    PA Jack thought, "Hmmm�� not busy eh? So why did you ask me to cancel all the appointments today?"

    Tristan and Ava took him directly to her room instead of touring the whole house. His eyes were blinded by seeing so much pink and glitter in one room.

    The room was painted in pink and white. In the center was a queen size bed with pink fluffy pillows. "At least the windows had nice white curtains instead of pink," he thought.

    There were a lot of photos and stuffed toys in the room. A large vanity had all the branded cosmetics in front of it. A to top it off, a huge pink closet was situated on one side of the room.

    "Don''t you want to show me the whole house?" Tristan asked.

    "Nope, I just said that so I could be alone with you," Ava said mischievously.

    "Naughty," he chuckled.

    "But you love me for that," she said confidently, smiling up at him.

    "Yeah, that I do," Tristan said in a low voice.

    "Tristan, I''m very happy today," Ava squealed excitedly.

    "Oh really? And why is that?" as he came nearer, placing his hand on her waist.

    "Yipee... my parents agreed to our relationship," as she wrapped her hands around his neck.

    Tristan tucked her hair behind her ears and looked at her lovingly.

    "Tristan, can we push the wedding a little later?" Ava asked with her big doe eyes.

    He raised his eyebrows as if asking her to continue.

    "I want to try my hand in jewelry designing. When I met Leena, she showed me how interesting it can be. I''m really interested. She told me she would help me if I wanted to pursue it," Ava explained.

    Tristan was silent for a while, contemplating. "Okay, little one. I will support whatever career you want to pursue. I will talk to Leena as soon as possible," Tristan replied.

    "Thank you, my love," Ava hugged him.

    He was stroking her head when he noticed something, ''Is that the stuffed toy I won for you at the fair?" he asked.

    "Uhm-hmm," Ava nodded. He felt happy seeing Ava treasured his gifts.

    Her room smelled like her sweet and fresh. Tristan started kissing her lightly at first. The outcome of his visit left his spirits in high hope. He was getting ideas on how he would take her on her bed when he remembered her parents were downstairs.

    They were getting overcome by their emotions, kissing passionately, and moaning against each other.

    Tristan could not keep his hands to himself. He laid her gently on the bed, but there were too many pillows, so he tried to push them all away. He needed more space to roll around in.

    Ava started opening his shirt buttons. Tristan held her hands and stopped her, "Not now little one, your parents are downstairs."

    Ava pouted, feeling disappointed. Tristan chuckled and flicked her forehead, ''Think about what they are going to say. Do you want them to say no to our relationship?"

    "Ava! Come down right now!" Mrs. Wesley called from downstairs. Her voice seemed like it sounded urgent.

    Tristan and Ava got up, helping each other straighten their clothes. They headed downstairs, walking hand in hand.

    What they saw as they came down was a total surprise. Tristan''s grandma and grandpa were standing in the living room, surrounded by a lot of gifts.

    "Grandma, Grandpa, what are you doing here," Tristan frowned.

    "You brat! You came here to meet Ava''s parents but did not bother to inform us," Grandma complained. Grandpa kept a neutral expression. He came along for the ride.

    Mrs. Wesley was speechless. Tristan''s whole family was shameless.

    They just found out about their relationship today, and yet Tristan''s whole family came like they were finalizing the marriage today.

    Mr. Wesley was angry and irritated, but he cannot disrespect the elders. So he decided to behave courteously.

    "Please be seated. Let us talk," Mr. Wesley tried to smile.

    "There is no need for so many gifts," Mrs. Wesley said. Tristan already got them so many gifts, and now his grandparents were bringing more into the house. There was almost no space to place the gifts in the living room.

    "How can I come to see my future granddaughter''s family empty-handed? That would be a disgrace!" Grandma was over the top.

    "Grandma, how are you?" Ava asked sweetly. Hugging grandma to greet her.

    "Grandma is good now that I have seen you," Grandma lightly pinched her cheeks.

    Mr. and Mrs. Wesley wondered how many times Ava met Tristan''s grandparents for them to become so close.

    "Grandma brought so many gifts for you. If you don''t like any of the gifts, just let me know," Grandma said.

    "I always liked all the gifts you brought me, grandma," Ava said softly.

    "Good, good," Grandma got satisfied each time she saw Ava.

    "Mr. and Mrs. Wesley, I learned that my grandson came today to let you know about their relationship and to talk about marriage. So I came immediately. My husband and I are satisfied with Tristan''s choice.

    Ava is such a sweet and adorable child. You''ve raised her up very well. She has very good manners.

    I am asking Ava you to allow her to come to my house as my future granddaughter. Tell me, what do we need to give you for Ava''s hand in marriage? Jewels, property, luxurious items? We are ready to satisfy your conditions," Grandma said.

    Mr. Wesley was stunned, hearing the old lady''s conditions and demands. Why did they want to steal his innocent daughter so badly? Can''t Ava be in his house for a few more years?

    "Tristan talked to me already. My wife and I agreed to the relationship but not yet to the marriage.

    We want Ava to finish her studies, then we can plan the wedding. As per our conditions to have Ava, we are on the women''s side so there is no need. You can tell us what your conditions are," Mr. Wesley said.

    "Well," grandma was looking at Ava, "We just want Ava. We have no conditions, and we don''t need anything. After the wedding, Ava belongs to the Ambrosio family, so all the Ambrosio family wealth belongs to her ", Grandma said.

    "Maybe we should have an engagement now and think about marriage later," Grandpa suggested.

    "Grandpa, I have already decided everything. Ava still has one more year so let us not rush things," Tristan said, not wanting to aggravate the situation. He knows that Ava''s parents are not ready to give her off yet.

    They were protective of their youngest daughter, and he understood that Ava looked so fragile and innocent that everyone around her got protective over her.

    Grandma and Grandpa got Tristan''s message and kept quiet. They know Tristan had everything under control, and they did not want to spoil it.

    "Grandma, I never told you I was coming here today. How did you learn about it?" Tristan asked.

    "PA Jack told me," Grandma said. Jack looked nervously everywhere but at his boss. Tristan glared at Jack.

    Since Tristan was not sharing any details with grandma, so she used Jack to spy on him. She was very nosy when it came to their relationship, so she told Jack to tell him everything they were doing.

    Today when Jack told grandma that Tristan was going to meet Ava''s parents. She decided she should come too. She did not want to miss such an important day.

    "Jack expects to get a bonus this month," Tristan said. Jack was shocked, ''Wow! Today is my lucky day. I was sure he was going to get angry at me. Maybe I can take Kelly out for a dinner or a picnic.''

    Jack is a spy for his grandparents, who worked out in his favor. He was happy that Ava''s parents agreed to the marriage after meeting his grandparents. Her parents realized how serious his intentions were, and they also learned how much they loved Ava.

    "Why don''t you stay for dinner," Mrs. Wesley asked for formalities since it was already nighttime by the time they finished talking.

    "Sure, why not," Grandpa replied happily.

    Mr. Wesley glared at his wife. ''What are you doing?'' he thought. She coughed to hide her embarrassment.

    Since all the servants were there, all the dishes were prepared in less time.

    Ava sat in between Tristan and Grandma. It surprised them when both of them were serving all the dishes to Ava''s plate. She was oblivious to people observing her. She talked to both of them with a big smile on her face.

    Mr. and Mrs. Wesley''s fears were allayed as they observed Ava around her future family. It looked like Ava was in good hands and she will be handed over to a very nice family. They have found the family that will treat Ava like they have treated her, just like a queen.

    Mr. Wesley saw how different Tristan was with his daughter. He did not have his usual cold demeanor. Instead, he was very attentive and caring.

    Mr. Wesley finally found what he was looking for. He was satisfied with his son-in-law. His daughter has chosen a good man to marry.

 Chapter 100 - 100

    Chapter 100

    It was spring, and everything was going well in Tristan and Ava''s life. They were happy and content.

    Everything was in place, they didn''t need to hide their relationship anymore since her parents approved, and are on board with the marriage in the future.

    Tristan was having fun showing her around and taking her to his favorite places. All he wanted to do was pamper her and give her gifts all the time. He would show up randomly at school and plan surprise dates.

    Ava started missing school, but there was nothing to worry about. Tristan made sure to help her catch up and review all the classes she missed. She always thought she understood the lessons better when Tristan explained it to her, her professors were good, but it was easier for her to listen to Tristan.

    Mr. Wesley had mixed feelings about Tristan, but his mind was slowly changing. Tristan was giving him more opportunities for collaborations. He was not leaving any chance to impress his future father-in-law.

    Tristan kept on coming to Ava''s house unannounced and uninvited, and Mrs. Wesley was getting irritated, but then she realized if she did not give him a chance to get close to them, then it would be harder to accept him later. She started treating him as her son and would have his favorite dishes prepared every time he came by.

    Grandma was bonding well with Ava and favored her more than Tristan these days. She would side with Ava all the time and scold him for bullying her, making sure that her grandson''s cold and aloof nature would not hurt Ava.

    She wanted to make sure that the future of their family will continue, and to ensure that she would make everything possible so that the couple will always be happy. She was scared that he might scare her away, and if their hearts get broken, Tristan will never love again.

    Grandpa was not worried, he knows how much Tristan loves and pampers Ava, so there is no way she was going to back out, nobody will love her as much as his grandson.

    Ava was getting headstrong knowing Tristan has her back, and every time she doesn''t want to obey her parents, she just goes and complains to him. Tristan acting as the mediator would advise her to understand where her parents are coming from, and to consider their point of view. This always shocked Mr. and Mrs. Wesley, "Was she agreeing with Tristan?" They were not sure this was still their willful daughter.

    Grandma and Mrs. Wesley quickly became friends. They would go to the spa, go shopping, and kitty parties together. They would talk about their children and gossip for hours and hours on end. On the other hand, Grandpa and Mr. Wesley would be seen playing chess and playing golf at the club most of the time, their favorite topic was usually politics and business.

    Tristan and Ava made out a lot but never took the last step, Tristan has a different plan for their special night.

    Having their relationship out in the open made it easier for them to meet with the aristocratic heirs. They welcomed her like she was one of their own sisters. Hanging out with them showed her how they were all just as nice as Tristan when they were not working, they even showed her how fun they can be, even childish sometimes.

    Overall, everything was rainbows and butterflies in Tristan and Ava''s lives.

    Kelly and PA Jack''s lives were also going smoothly.

    Kelly had worked under the photographer Mr. Madison. She enjoyed the process and learned a lot of new things, increasing her knowledge about Photography ten times more than when she started. Working under his direction led her to meet more famous photographers and to learn their unique techniques.

    Seeing that Kelly was a very talented and hardworking photographer, he offered her another project. She could not believe her luck, when she got the first paycheck she gave it to her parents. They were very happy for her and gave her back the money, saying she deserves it and she should buy something for herself. Having the extra money was new to her, so she just deposited her money in the bank. She planned on buying Jack a small gift.

    She got Jack a shirt, and he was over the moon. He wore the shirt the next day and sent Kelly a selfie, instructing her to make it her wallpaper, which she did not do. When they met the next day, Jack forced Kelly to change her wallpaper, he thought people should know she had a boyfriend.

    Jack was earning very well, so he took her to expensive and fancy places for dinner to impress her. Kelly felt uncomfortable spending all that money, so she suggested that they should just go to the regular inexpensive places.

    She wanted to introduce Jack to her parents, but since they lived out of town, she planned to introduce them after graduation.

    Not being able to keep his promise of keeping everything low budget Jack threw Kelly a very lavish surprise for her birthday. She told him that she did not need all these riches, all she wanted was his sincerity, and his promise to love her forever. He was so moved, it brought tears to his eyes.

    ''Here are my credit cards and bank account, from now on I want you to be in charge of me and my money. Always remind me not to waste so much money, so we could have it for the future,'' he said.

    She refused him, she did not want that responsibility. ''This will be to practice for the future, you know when we get married,'' he said, smiling. She blushed and took the cards to shut him up.

    In their relationship, Kelly usually dominated Jack when it came to budgeting and schedules. But to get his way, he would always make her agree to his requests when they were making love, where he dominated her.

    They were sleeping in after they made love the whole night. Jack went to the kitchen to make breakfast when his phone rang. Half-asleep, Kelly answered it thinking it was her phone. When she realized who it was, she panicked and ended the call, it was Jack''s mother.

    His mother came to see him the next day, demanding him to introduce her to his girlfriend. Having no choice, Jack had to introduce them. Kelly was nervous the whole time, her hands were sweaty, and her throat was dry. It turns out that there was nothing to be scared of.

    Jack''s mother interviewed Kelly the whole time and was satisfied with his choice. No wonder he kept on rejecting one blind date after another, he was truly and madly in love with Kelly, he was very attentive and caring.

    She was open-minded and did not get bothered that they have taken the next step in their relationship. ''As long as you love each other,'' she said, ''who''s to stop you from doing what you want.''

    Kelly was glad that her future mother-in-law was a very nice and easy-going person, she even invited Kelly to visit the house Jack grew up in.

    Each day that passed by, their relationship kept getting stronger and stronger.

    For some people, nothing was going right.

    Natasha was traumatized for a few days. She could not accept that she gave up her virginity to a random stranger. ''Why did I not check and make sure it was Tristan before I slept with him,'' this thought kept running through her head, making her cry every single time. She was damaged. She broke all the things in her room and screamed like a madwoman. When she took a bath, she scrubbed her skin to get him off her skin, but she scrubbed too much that her skin started bleeding.

    The universe seems to be against her. A few weeks later she learned she was pregnant. Her parents were shocked when they learned the news, her father slapped her so hard she saw stars. They made sure she wouldn''t bear this shame, so they brought her to the hospital and had her baby aborted.

    She was in a shock, nothing was ever going to be the same, she would rather die than face the world, so as a last resort she tried to kill herself.

    The nurse saw her attempt to kill herself and stopped her just in time. The doctor recommended Natasha to undergo therapy. Her parents sent her abroad, to the best therapists in the world, they could not afford anybody in this country to learn about her, their reputation will be ruined. Once she gets better, they plan to marry her off to someone rich.

    Rupert Wilson, on the other hand, continued his playboy lifestyle, wasting his time and his father''s money. Natasha was never far from his mind, so he tried to find more about her but there was no success.

    Just when he wanted to straighten his life and maybe get serious with Natasha, he couldn''t find her. Maybe, if they met in different circumstances, it would have been different.

    He was not a bad person, he just got born into the wrong family. Nobody loved him or was there to guide him. His mother used him as a tool to get rich, and his father was in his own world, scheming and planning to get rich all the time.

    His brother Tristan could have been the change he needed in his life, but he never bothered with him either, and he understood why because his mom was the root of all their suffering.

    Mrs. Wilson''s life was the most horrible of all. Her husband started to treat her like trash, and each day was like living in hell, some days he would beat her to take out his frustration.

    But she will never divorce him. No matter how bad he was to her. He was her only means to live well, she could never leave her luxurious lifestyle.

    Now she regrets leaving her first husband and her son Tristan.

 Chapter 101 - 101

    It has been a few weeks since Ava mentioned her interest in jewelry designing to Tristan, Leena had offered to be her mentor, but she was in England at the moment. She invited Ava to come and visit her to start her training, Tristan suggested they take a few days off and take Leena''s offer.

    At the last minute, Tristan had to cancel, so Ava had to go by herself. This was supposed to be their first trip together, but now it was going to be a solo trip. Ava feeling disappointed was an understatement.

    "Tristan, why can''t you come?" Ava asked the same question for the 100th time, "What is so important with work that you had to cancel coming with me?"

    "Little one, I really am so sorry but I cannot avoid this meeting," Tristan, with the same patience, answered for the 100th time.

    "But, this was going to be our first trip together," she pouted, "I''m going to miss you," she said, playing with Tristan''s shirt buttons.

    "Little one, this is really hard for me to do, don''t make it harder for me, please?" Tristan softy said. Tristan''s defenses crumble whenever she showers him with her sweet words such as these. It makes him want to drop everything just to be by her side. But times like this, when he cannot avoid his responsibility, and when the meeting was very important, he could not do anything.

    "Bad guy, meanie," Ava said, moving a little closer to Tristan. Her actions and words did not match. He chuckled and kissed Ava''s forehead.

    "I don''t like you," she pouted and hit his chest.

    "Shh... it''s okay," he said, holding her wrists, trying to keep her quiet. "Little one, just enjoy your time with Leena and learn as much as you can. I have arranged everything for you, so it''s going to be okay. If you need anything, just call me," Tristan said.

    "I want one thing," Ava asked.

    "What?" Tristan asked seriously.

    "You," Ava tapped her finger on his chest.

    Hearing her answer, Tristan ignored his surroundings and kissed her passionately. He knew she was looking forward to this trip, but he cannot help but disappoint her. After a lot of coaxing, he promised Ava that they would come back together next time and nothing will stop them.

    Tristan walked her to her gate, and they were both surprised that Leena had personally come to escort Ava for their trip to England. Leena said she was worried that Ava might not want to come when Tristan canceled.

    They were staying at Reylond and Leena''s place in England, it looked almost identical to the house they had abroad.

    In the afternoon after Leena showed Ava her studio and more of her designs. She decided that it would be better for Ava to understand jewelry design if she brought her to the most famous area where jewelry was designed and where the precious stones were being sold. Ava couldn''t say no since she was there to learn after all.

    Leena said it was better if they took Reylond''s private jet, so they could get there faster. It was dark by the time they got there, and 2 plane rides later, Ava was exhausted. From there, they were escorted straight to their hotel, Ava did not mind, all she wanted to do was get some rest, so she could function again tomorrow.

    They woke up very late the next morning, after having lunch Leena told Ava to get ready, they were attending a party she said.

    Ava looked at the spread in front of her and wondered, why everything looked so grand? From the Dior evening gown to the pair of diamond earrings and a matching diamond bracelet. Leena said it was a very famous jewelry designer, so they have to dress to impress if she wanted to be a jewelry designer.

    A limousine was waiting for them downstairs, and as they drove by, she noticed the national landmarks of Paris. She had been here before, she came with her parents when she was a kid, and she remembered enjoying this city. "If only Tristan were here too," she thought to herself.

    They had fun socializing at the party, Ava met a few more designers that she did not expect to be there.

    Leena was the perfect host and introduced her to everyone. It was a very enjoyable night.

    When they got out of the hotel, Leena suggested they walk around a bit.

    "C''mon, we are in Paris, the city of romance, the whole city will be lit up, and it is the most beautiful thing you will ever see," Leena answered Ava excitedly when she asked why they were not going straight to their hotel.

    "But, we have an early morning flight tomorrow," Ava said, hesitating.

    "It''s Reylonds''s private jet, we can reschedule the flight if we wake up too late.

    C''mon let''s enjoy Paris, it is rare that it will be just you and I roaming these streets," Leena said.

    Having no choice and thinking she should not miss the beauty of Paris, Ava agreed to do as Leena said, "Might as well enjoy it while I am here."

    They walked up and down a few streets, taking pictures in front of the wonderful architectures of the hotels and the plazas when they reached the Palais de Chaillot

    It was breathtaking, the Eiffel Tower was lit up in front of a very beautiful night sky.

    "Wow, it''s so beautiful and magical," Ava exclaimed, she was astonished, she did not remember it to be this beautiful, perhaps because she was still a kid when she last visited.

    "See, I told you, you wouldn''t want to miss such an amazing view," Leena happily cheered on. They were looking at the Eiffel tower lights and taking pictures when Suddenly firecrackers lit up the sky.

    "Wow, they''re having a fireworks show too? I guess we are lucky today," Ava squealed in delight while Leena laughed excitedly.

    "WILL YOU MARRY ��," said the firecrackers that lit up the sky.

    "Ohhh�� Look, someone is proposing, aren''t they lucky? I wonder if we would see who the lucky woman would be," Ava said excitedly.

    "Yup, they are lucky!" Leena said with a sly grin on her face. She was beaming like she knew something.

    Ava looked up at the sky to see the remaining words.

    "WILL YOU MARRY ME AVA WESLEY?" The firecrackers lit up, and the words were complete.

    "What��," Ava couldn''t believe her eyes. She stood there with her mouth open. "Am I dreaming?" she asked herself.

    Suddenly a violin started playing, and as she turned around, there were rose petals and candles on the ground forming a path.

    When she looked up to where it led, at the end of the path, staring at her very intently, looking very handsome in his tuxedo, was Tristan.

    Ava started to run when Leena warned her about her high heels. She turned around to give Leena a smile and started walking faster toward her future.

    She didn''t expect this, and all she could think about was to jump into his arms and hug him. She wanted to know when he planned all this, how he got away with doing all of this in this very famous square they are standing at right now, why he thought of doing it now.

    She was so excited that by the time she stood in front of, him she forgot where to start. All she could do was stare at him. "He''s so handsome in his tux, just like when I saw you that first time at the wedding," she thought.

    "Little one ��," Tristan whispered.

    "Yes?" Ava muttered, completely lost in his eyes.

    "I hope you like my surprise. I''ve been planning this for a few weeks, and when I saw your face yesterday, I thought I would just let this proposal go to hell and come with you, I could not bear to see you so sad, but later I imagined the look of surprise on your face it gave me the motivation to step back and say no to you. I am sorry for causing you pain.

    Ava smiled. Her eyes were tearing up, she was starting to get emotional.

    "I did not believe in love or marriage. My childhood was dark and cold, I am not an easy person to be with, and all I had in my life was work. Each day I had the same routine, I was getting fed up. Then at a wedding on a dark night, you caught my attention, I''ve never initiated a conversation with any woman in my life before, but for the first time, something compelled me to talk to you. I still remembered how scared you were to find me, but to me, you were the most beautiful woman I have ever seen in my existence.

    You were like a porcelain doll so perfect and fragile. You were so innocent and naive, and I had to see you again, it took a while, but you were always on the back of my mind.

    I was scared and thrilled by this feeling I had whenever I saw you, scared of the possibility that you might say no to me and thrilled because I finally met someone who has given me a reason to live. I fall in love with you every day.

    I laid a trap for you so you could slowly fall in love with me without knowing it. By the time you realized it, you were already deeply in love with me. I am possessive and obsessive, and I want to own you and make you my mine. In return, you will have my heart and my soul, all that I own.

    I, Tristan Ambrosio, will belong only to Ava Wesley forever.

    I love you with all my being. I only have one request, just give yourself completely to me, and I will give you whatever you desire in the world. I will treat you like a queen and never let a single teardrop from your eyes. Before, I viewed kids as a means to further my empire, but now I want kids with you because they will be the fruit of our love.

    If I have you in my life, I won''t need anything else. You are my oxygen whenever I feel like I''m drowning.

    Ava, my little one, will you do me the honor of marrying me?" Tristan completed the speech and kneeled down on one knee.

    Ava was crying, and big fat tears were falling down her face. She felt very emotional hearing his speech. She always speculated that Tristan loved her more than she loved him, but today Ava learned just how much Tristan loved her.

    Tristan was nervous for the first time in his life. He knew Ava loved him, but what if she didn''t want to get married right now?

    Ava was still emotionally in shock, and when she came to, she saw Tristan''s nervous expression.

    The aristocratic heir to whom all the girls were dying to marry was nervous because of her. Ava couldn''t explain the euphoria she was feeling. She wanted to laugh out loud.

    "Yes, a thousand times yes!" Ava said.

    Tristan let out the breath he was holding and smiled. His dreams were coming true.

    Looking down at the box, Ava saw that the ring inside was a very beautiful diamond ring, it was a partner to the diamond jewelry she was already wearing, "You really are sneaky, huh, what other surprises do you have for me?" she thought.

    Suddenly rose petals were falling from the sky. A helicopter had passed by and showered them as another element to Tristan''s surprise. It felt so magical.

    The lovers shared a passionate kiss underneath a perfect Parisian sky, in front of the Eiffel tower with about a hundred witnesses to their love.

 Chapter 102 - 102

    Tristan and Ava were oblivious to the crowd around them. In the middle of this very famous esplanade, they kissed passionately under the stars.

    Tristan hired photographers to capture this momentous occasion. He wanted to have a memento of this very important part of both their lives and have it printed and hung in their house.

    They couldn''t let the people at home miss out on this very important day, so they had a live video streaming of the proposal.

    Lenna was on the sidelines, getting teary-eyed, remembering Reylond''s proposal when someone hugged her from behind. She was alarmed until she got a whiff of her husband''s masculine scent.

    "Honey, I''m glad you came," Leena leaned back on his chest.

    "I love you so much, are you remembering our engagement?" Reylond whispered in her ear. Leena turned around and kissed him as eagerly as when they first got married.

    "I want you so much," Reylond whispered as he nibbled her ear.

    "Hmm hmm," Leena let out a soft moan.

    Leena was away just for a night to prepare this surprise, but he had missed her terribly, they have never been apart since they were married. He wanted to give her a surprise of his own. Reylond did not waste time, they went to their room and made mad passionate love.

    They were still in the square, holding hands and staring at each other. They were in bliss. Ava kept looking at her ring every few minutes. She can''t believe that she was now engaged. It just felt like yesterday when Tristan tried to court her.

    "Do you really like it?" Tristan asked seriously.

    "Very much. My Tristan always gives me the best," Ava giggled. He liked it whenever she says "my Tristan," it made him feel very warm inside and he was ready to do anything for her, even give his life if he needs to.

    "Yeah, your Tristan loves you so much," Tristan said sensually, holding her face in his hands.

    "This ring has been designed by Leena. I told her to design me the best and most unique ring she could think of, I wanted nobody else to have the same design," Tristan said.

    Once Ava''s parents agreed to their relationship, he started to plan for the proposal. He told Leena to give him the best ring design she had. It took a while for him to say yes, Leena showed him design after design that Reylond had to step in and tell Tristan that he was working Leena too hard, but he was adamant. He had to get the best for Ava or none at all.

    Reylond and Tristan were ribbing each other when Leena tried to come in between them. She said that Ava was one of her closest friends, and she did not mind working to achieve what Tristan wanted.

    These alpha males would not consider anything but the best when it came to their women, they only cared for their lovers.

    Ava''s ring had an oval-shaped diamond in the middle, it was surrounded by a filigree design that was set with tiny diamonds to make the center stone shine.

    "Wow, so I need to thank Leena later for her wonderful design," Ava said, looking at her ring and admiring it yet again.

    "Little one, I was the one to select the ring, you should thank me first," Tristan complained.

    "Okay, okay, how do you want me to thank you?" Ava giggled.

    "How?" Tristan raised her eyebrow. He pointed to his lips, hoping to get another of those mind-blowing kisses they have shared.

    Ava was being a little mischievous, she came near his face, and just when Tristan thought Ava was about to kiss him, she went for his ear instead, seductively whispering, "I''ll show you my thanks in our bedroom."

    "You..," Tristan shivered, she was not only whispering to him, but she was whispering a naughty suggestion. Who knew Ava had it in her to excite him like this.

    Ava was getting bolder these days, all because of Kelly. She has been sharing the romantic details of her relationship with Ava, which made her curious, she wanted to learn how to seduce Tristan.

    Ava didn''t need to do anything to arouse Tristan, but when she does things like this, it breaks his resolve to wait until their wedding night.

    Tristan pulled Ava closer to him by wrapping his arm around her waist. With his other hand, he tucked her hair behind her ear. Ava was testing his patience, "I booked us a suite, show me there," Tristan said, suggestively.

    "Uhm-hmm��," Ava blushed and lowered her eyes.

    The room had a view of the Eiffel tower, and out there on the balcony, the lovers watched the moon, the twinkling city lights, and whispered sweet nothings to each other until they fell asleep in each other''s arms. Tristan was not ready to take the next step, and he knew it would be more special if they took each other when they were married.

    Ava thought the Eiffel tower will never be the same, it will now hold a special place in her heart.

    When they got home, everybody was there to welcome and congratulate them.

    Tristan was old-fashioned, and before he proposed, he had asked for Mr. Wesley''s blessing. His future father-in-law knew that he could never get a better son-in-law than Tristan, he had integrity, and he cared and pampered for his daughter more than they did.

    The happiest person was Tristan''s grandma, she was jumping for joy like a child. Grandpa was also happy, they didn''t imagine this day would ever come. She wanted a very lavish wedding since this is a big and happy occasion and the only one they''ve had since her son died. They had stopped celebrating birthdays and special holidays, this was their chance to have laughter in their house again.

    Mr. Wesley agreed to grandma''s suggestion, he wanted a big wedding for his daughter as well. The planning has started, Tristan wanted to make everything perfect, this was the only time he was getting married, might as well go all out. So he has hired the best people from all over the world, and everything was set in motion.

    Tristan wanted to marry Ava as soon as possible, so he pushed the dates. All the arrangements were getting done quickly, so they could have the wedding as soon as possible. There was no problem since he had the resources, and being an aristocratic heir had its perks. People just went and did as he said.

    Ava was sitting in her bedroom, browsing through the multitude of emails and pictures sent by the wedding planners. "There''s a lot of things to think about, I wonder if we have��," she thought when her vision became dark, someone had covered her eyes.

    "Wait, this isn''t Tristan, he''s not supposed to be here right now," she thought as she felt the hands over her eyes, "Plus these hands feel very soft."

    "Guess who?" A soft lilting voice said.

    Ava smiled, she can recognize this voice even in the dark. She''s heard this soft, loving voice ever since she was a baby.

    "Sara!" Ava screamed and turned around.

    Finally, Sara was there in front of her. She didn''t realize how much she missed her sister. "Sis I missed you so much," as they hugged each other, "Aww Ava I missed you too."

    Sara was the ideal model, her figure and height were perfect for the job. She had colored her hair blonde recently, and that just added to her charm, it highlighted her fair soft skin. She was so stunning that when she walked people would always look at her with worshipping eyes.

    Today she was wearing white pants partnered with an orange color top, she had a Michael Kors watch, and Jimmy choo loafers to complete her look. Her attire was simple, yet chic since she was traveling.

    Sara was the exact opposite of Ava, she is not afraid to speak her mind and she was very mature for her age. She always coddled Ava, treating her like she was her baby.

    Ava broke the hug but held onto Sara''s hand. "I''m really glad you came. Did you finish all your contracts?" Ava asked.

    Sara suddenly stiffened up, she wore this tense expression on her face but immediately wiped it all away. Wearing a smile on her face like nothing happened, she changed the subject, "Of course my baby sister is getting married. How can I miss that? When I heard about you getting married, so I left everything and came running to you."

    "Really? Awww....," Ava blushed.

    "I guess our little princess is not so little anymore," Sara teased.

    "So tell me about this man that stole Ava''s heart," Sara said.

    "You might have heard about him already, his name is Tristan Ambrosio, people know his as one of the Aristocratic heirs, but I know him as my Tristan," she smiled, remembering the way he proposed.

    "Hmm�� he really sounds special if you call him "my Tristan"," Sara teased, "So tell me everything.

    She heard about him and saw him in the media. She knew that he was a very powerful man, but since her parents approved, then he was probably doing something right. He was always portrayed as very cold and aloof, but their mom says he takes on a totally different persona when it comes to Ava. It looks like everyone in the house was a fan of Tristan.

    "Let''s sit down, I have a lot to tell you, oh my gosh, where do I begin��," Ava said as she dragged Sara to sit on her bed.

    Ava and Sara talked for hours, just like old times. Sara was surprised when Ava told her about the way he wooed her, to her it looked like love can really move mountains.

    She was curious to meet her future brother in law and to see for herself who this man was, that was able to romance her innocent sister.

    Mrs. Wesley was very happy to have Sara at home finally her daughter has returned, it has been a while since she has been home.

    Ava and Sara being at home transformed their house into a festive mood. Everything was good.

 Chapter 103 - 103

    Today was bachelor party of Ava. It was arranged in large scale and very sophisticated manner . Sara has taken the responsibility of setting the whole party. The dress code was black for everyone . Ava was wearing a short cocktail dress. There was lot of drinks and everyone was enjoying. The girls played many games and took lot of photos. There was truth and dare game.

    A lot of Ava''s college friends have come . Kelly being Ava''s close friends was also present.

    "Ava after today you will be Mrs. Ambrosio ", Kelly was excited.

    "Ya ", Ava was blushing as there was just one day for her wedding.

    "Come one lets do shots ", Kelly suggested.

    "Yup ", Ava agreed . It was also safe since they were having the party in a safe place . There were no men in this place so there was possibility of danger.

    There drank few shots .

    Sara had invited some male dancers to spice up things.

    "Ava my sis there is a surprise of you ", Sara said to Ava.

    Ava turned around to look at the stage and there were three hot guys . There looked like Greek gods .

    There upper body was bare and were wearing ripped jeans .

    "Oh my god it''s a treat to my eyes ", Kelly was the happiest among all.

    "Sis but Tristan will not like all this ", Ava said as she know how possessive Tristan can be.

    Sara thought how innocent was her sister . Tristan was not here but she was still thinking about him.

    "Ava its your bachelor night . You need to enjoy , Tristan will never know anything about this ", Sara convinced .

    Sara was little wild and free spirited . She like breaking rules . Ava was opposite and was a two goddy shoes.

    "But��", Ava was still not sure. She did not like any one except with Tristan.

    "Tristan is also having his bachelor night , do you think there will be no girls there ", Kelly said.

    "No way , My Tristan will never see any woman except me ", Ava defended him.

    Kelly and Sara looked at each other and sighed that nothing can be done of Ava.

    On the other side it was Tristan bachelor party. Tristan was having the party with his friends Blake , Dimitri and Aiden .

    It was totally different this side . Girls were dancing , unlimited drinks and smoking . What not was there.

    "Tristan buddy the first one to get married , never thought this day will come ", Blake said.

    "This cold man got a wife ", Dimitri said.

    "Ahh my baby is finally grown up ", Aiden pretended to wipe his tears.

    Blake and Dimitri chuckled.

    Tristan did not bother as he was very happy because he was finally marring his little one.

    Everyone were shocked seeing Tristan''s calm state. If it was before then Tristan could have cast a cold glance.

    "Love really changes people ", Aiden said.

    "This party is really dull , I wanted to have a mafia style party ", Dimitri complained.

    "Tristan is not ready to have this party only , do you think he will agree to this wild party ", Blake said.

    The mafia party was something which was out of world . It was very vulgar and many inappropriate things were done. Tristan had no interest in having any girls in the party . He just agreed to this party for his friends sake. He was same from before and never enjoyed parties.

    "Come on at least let''s see this chic''s dance ", Dimitri said.

    "Not interested ", Tristan refused plainly.

    "Party spoiler ", Aiden said.

    But still the girls started dancing. Tristan phone rang and saw it was his little one.

    "Little one what''s the matter ", Tristan asked with a small smile .

    "Tristan what are you doing ", Ava tone was a little different.

    "I am at a party ", Tristan did not give much importance.

    "Switch to video call ", Ava demanded . The actual reason she called was because she was angry thinking Tristan may be looking at other girls . Sara and Kelly have put these thoughts into her innocent mind.

    Tristan did as she said . He still did not understand what Ava was thinking.

    "Show everything ", Ava asked .

    Tristan now understood. He know there were girls and had no choice but to show . But if he kept quite there Ava may misunderstood still more .

    Tristan roamed the phone . Ava got very angry seeing the scene.

    "Tristan what is this ", Ava screamed.

    "Little one do not be angry , it''s not what you think . I am not interested in any of these things . I donot like any woman here . My friends forced me to this party ", Tristan said.

    "Pussy ", Dimitri commented.

    The three others were stunned seeing this sappy side of Tristan.

    "Really ", Ava asked .

    "Little one I love only you . You are the only one I need ", Tristan said.

    "Next time if your friends call you to this parties then do not agree to them ", Ava said.

    "Okay . I will only listen to you ", Tristan said.

    Ava was very easy to coax . She believed in Tristan a lot . His words meant a lot to her.

    "Hen pecked husband ", Aiden commented.

    "I will never be like this ", Blake said.

    But who know Blake time has come to fall in love . He will also be similar to Tristan.

    "Tristan you should close your eyes if any woman comes and stand in front of you ", Ava said.

    She noticed that the woman were exposing too much .

    "Do not worry ,expect you no one can make me hard ", Tristan said.

    "Tristan..", Ava blushed.

    Kelly and Sara saw each and thought its hopeless to expect from drama from Ava.

    She was so easy to coax . They provoked her to have some fun but here she was being lovey dovey .

    Tristan suddenly noticed one male model behind Ava. He frowned.

    "Little one did you invite any male ", Tristan asked in a serious tone.

    "I ��", Ava was feeing guilty . She called to check him but her bad luck she got caught.

    "Ava was you should always preach what you follow ", Tristan said sternly.

    Tristan was very furious how can Ava look at other males . That to bare body . No way he was very handsome and he was enough to satisfy her.

    "Tristan��.. ", Ava pouted.

    "Wait I will come ", Tristan said and cut the call without giving Ava a chance to reply.

    "Get up we are going to Ava''s place ", Tristan said to his friends .

    "Jealous ah ", Dimitri chuckled.

    "Lets crash the party ", Aiden said.

    Four aristocratic heirs put their coats and went out on their mission.

    Ava was stunned and tensed not knowing how to react.

    "Ava what happened ", Kelly asked.

    "Tristan is coming here . He saw the male models and very angry ", Ava said.

    "Ava I told you to check on him , not get caught ", Sara said.

    "How did the situation turn like this . We should do something ", Sara suggested.

    "They will be here soon what can we do ", Kelly asked.

    "I have an idea ", Sara smirked .

    Sara told the plan to the others and everyone gave thumbs up.

    When the aristocratic heirs reached the party . It was fully dark all the lights were off.

    "Wow the girls are prepared ", Aiden said.

    "We have survived in forest what is this for us ", Blake said.

    Tristan and others went inside . It was dead silent .

    "Lets all go in different directions ", Tristan suggested.

    Blake went in one direction and after a long time also there was no results .

    Finally he found the switch board.

    He was about to touch it but suddenly someone pushed his hand.

    "Who is that ", Blake asked in a calm tone.

    There was no reply .

    He turned around and moved but could not find any person.

    Since he was trained in a different manner he was very sensitive.

    Blake followed the breathing and found someone .

    He put his hand on that person''s neck .

    "Ahh ", Sara screamed.

    "Wow a women ", Blake smelled a nice fragrance .

    "You ", Sara tried to freed herself but was not successful.

    Blake put his hands on her waist and donot why he was feeling different about this woman.

    He moved his hands on her body .

    "You bastard ", Sara stomped her feet on Blake''s shoes .

    "Ouch ", Blake screamed and loosened his hold .

    Sara was wearing high heels and Blake was distracted that''s the only reason her move was successful.

    Seeing this chance Sara escaped.

    Blake tried to follow her but Sara had already gone.

    "So feisty ", Blake took a deep breath and smelled the remaining perfume in the air.

    He wanted to meet this woman at any cost. It was like something told him that this woman is different . She seemed familiar but he could not remember where.

    Sara had told all the girls that lets switch off the light. They can play pranks and let the guys cool the temper.

    Dimitri and Aiden were just roaming with no success. Looks like someone executed the plan perfectly.

    Tristan searched Ava but did not find here . Each second his patience was wearing thin.

    Ava was silently hiding in one corner but a little scarred to face him.

 Chapter 104 - 104

    "Ava, come out!" Tristan called out. All the other three came to Tristan''s side.

    Ava tried to get up, but Kelly held her hand and stopped her.

    "Ava, little one, don''t you want to see your Tristan," Tristan said.

    Ava was having difficulty staying in the corner. When she heard Tristan''s voice she wanted to forget everything Sara said and run into his arms.

    "Ooooouuch!" Tristan screamed, pretending he got hurt. He knows this was the only way to bring Ava out of her hiding place. Her innocent heart could not let her avoid him in his pitiful state.

    It worked! Ava came running out, shouting his name, "Tristan!"

    The girls knew it was probably time to come out, but most of them still hid behind their perches, they were waiting for Sara''s signal. The lights were on, and water came pouring down from the ceiling, and it had glitter in it. All the aristocratic heirs were drenched and glittery.

    "What the hell!" Aiden screamed.

    "What the heck were they thinking? Blake asked, angrily.

    "Fuck!" Dimitri cursed.

    "Where are you hurt?" Ava said inspecting Tristan everywhere. He relaxed when he saw her. His little one cannot ignore him ever. His wait was finally over.

    "Nowhere, my love," Tristan replied.

    Ava saw how drenched Tristan was, and she felt bad. Maybe she shouldn''t have listened to Sara''s stupid idea.

    "Tristan, I am sorry," Ava said repentantly, wiping water from his face.

    "Hmm Hmm ", Tristan kept quiet.

    The other three felt a little jealous. Look at Ava worrying about glitter water and wiping Tristan''s face, while they, on the other hand, didn''t have anyone to worry about them.

    "Tristan, turn that way," Ava took the napkin and kept on wiping him clean.

    "Where are those pests?" Tristan asked sternly, referring to the male dancers.

    "Ahh they left, we told them to leave," Ava looked everywhere except at Tristan''s eyes.

    "Did you look at them?" Tristan asked.

    "No, I was thinking about you," Ava said truthfully.

    "Hmm�� that''s good," Tristan said, satisfied with her answer.

    "I need to wipe out those memories," Tristan frowned. Ava didn''t understand what he meant.

    He started removing his coat just like the others to get the glitter and water off of them. They had instructed someone to get the extra shirts in Tristan''s trunk so they could change. The guys always had a change of clothes in their trunks, just in case accidents like these happen.

    "I''ll give you something to look at, you little minx, my body looks better than those male dancers," Tristan thought as he started removing his shirt.

    The other guys were so pissed off they forgot that some of the women were still hiding, they took off their shirts like they were at home. Ava was surprised and stared at them for a bit when she remembered all the women could see their hard-toned chiseled bodies.

    "Tristan STOP! Do not take off your shirt," Ava said trying to button his shirt back, "You are mine, and nobody else can see what''s underneath," she said possessively. It made Tristan smile, "I love this possessive side of you," he said as he kissed her.

    By this time all the women had come out and were hooting and hollering at the men. "Oh yeah! They screamed, these were better than those guys we hired," someone shouted.

    The heirs were surprised and glared at the women, but the women were relentless. So they just went on to change their shirts. After the misunderstanding was fixed and the wet floor was cleaned, they had the music going again everybody started partying with the Aristocratic heirs, they couldn''t say no to Ava when she apologized and asked them to stay.

    Blake was on the hunt, going around looking for the female that enchanted him, but it seemed like she had disappeared into thin air.

    Sara received an important phone call after she ran out on Blake, and it prompted her to leave, she would apologize to Ava later. She had something important to take care of.

    Today was the day of the wedding. It was a day of joy for both households.

    The Ambrosio''s have been waiting for this momentous occasion for a long time, they didn''t even think it would happen, but fate always gets in the way and intercedes, who knew a heart as stone-cold as Tristan''s would ever be thawed out.

    The Wesley''s though apprehensive at first, saw through their daughter''s innocent eyes that love and understanding can break barriers and stereotypes, no matter how young or old a person may be, there would be no heart left untouched when it came to love.

    The venue has been decorated with all white roses, hydrangeas, peonies, Casablanca lilies, delphinium, and Lily of the Valleys imported from England, it was like they brought every white flower they could find and brought them for this very important wedding. Candles of every shape and size were everywhere, lending a very seductive glow to every table. It was magical, like something you would find in a fairy tale, just the way Ava imagined it to be.

    Since their guests were coming from every part of the country and the world, the cuisine followed the theme of having multiple cuisines, each banquet table had a specialty prepared by chefs from the country the cuisine represented.

    Ava was in her robe waiting for the make-up artist to finish her work, they had opted for a natural look since Ava''s skin was already soft and clear, not wanting to distract from her natural beauty. Her hair was done that morning, curled at the ends and left to freely flow behind her back, a Swarovski crystal headband adorned her head, almost seeming like a crown.

    Sara and Kelly, being her bridesmaids, were on the other chairs getting primped as well.

    "Oh look how pretty you are, it''s now time to wear your dress," Sara said excitedly.

    It took two assistants to get her into this very delicate simple-looking lace dress with a sweetheart neckline that was nothing but simple. As Tristan said, nothing should be spared when it came to their wedding. It was handcrafted with very fine Italian lace and was beaded with Swarovski crystals, making the gown sparkle every time Ava moved.

    They had to fly to Italy to have this dress made by a very famous Italian designer, and just like her engagement ring this dress was one of a kind, and nobody else has it in the entire world.

    When they placed the veil and asked her to turn around, everyone was speechless. It took a while before somebody made a sound, and it made Ava nervous. She searched their faces questioningly.

    "Wow! Wow! You are so beautiful, Ava, I''m at a loss for words," Kelly said with her eyes wide open.

    "Awww," Sara sniffed, "My baby sister looks all grown up."

    "Ava�� I don''t know what to say. Yesterday, you were just in your cradle, but today, oh my baby��," Mrs. Wesely started crying.

    Handing a tissue to her mom, "It''s okay, mom, don''t cry, you''ll ruin your makeup," Sara smiled and said, dabbing on her eyes as well. Who knew her sister would fall in love and get married before she did.

    Grandma had jewelry custom made to commemorate this special occasion in her life, one that she will always treasure and remember. It was sent the day before, but it was a surprise for Ava, so she didn''t know that grandma had a gift for her.

    It was a blue sapphire and diamond wedding set, each blue sapphire was encircled by diamonds and was assembled to form the bracelet and the necklace, on her ears grandma wanted a pair of the rarest, darkest blue single sapphire that was encircled by diamonds.

    "Awww..," Mrs. Wesley couldn''t stop the waterworks, "My daughter looks all grown up, you look so beautiful, my dear, I just want to hug you and squish you," she was emotionally overwhelmed.

    It was time for the ceremony. Kelly helped put on her Louboutin customized with Swarovski crystal shoes on, and they made their way. Ava was a little nervous, so she was taking deep breaths. "I am ready," she says to herself.

    On the groom''s side, Tristan was wearing a very elegant designer black three-piece suit, and for the first time in his life he let a professional style his hair, it had to be special, so he let them fuss over him for once. With him were the other aristocratic heirs. Dimitri had on a dark brown suit, Blake was wearing a dark grey, and Aiden was wearing dark forest green.

    Tristan had put on some of his cologne and just topped off his look with sapphire and diamond cufflinks that grandma had ordered to be custom made so his links would match Ava''s jewelry.

    "Man, say goodbye to your single life," Blake said.

    "He is not sad, he''s more than eager to get married," Aiden chuckled.

    "He can''t wait for his woman to be legally Mrs. Ambrosio," Dimitri said.

    "She always has been Mrs. Ambrosio from day one," Tristan said proudly.

    And for once joyous laughter can be heard from this group of friends that grew up in difficult situations, for today, they can forget about all their cares in the world, and they can celebrate.

    Tristan got on the stage and waited for Ava patiently, on his side he had Blake, Aiden, and Dmitri as his best men.

    Grandma and grandpa were at the door greeting all the guests, together with Mr. and Mrs. Wesley. He knew Ava had arrived when they closed the door and everybody took their places.

    The anticipation was killing him, he knew that Ava would be very beautiful, they had planned all of this together but he was not prepared when the doors opened, and Ava started walking towards him beside her father. His heart slammed into his chest and for one second he could not breathe. He was overwhelmed with her beauty and her smile. She had her eyes glued to him, and her face was glowing.

    That was the smile that he would remember forever, the one that would pick him up whenever he would feel down. That was the smile that would make him thankful every day that they were together.

    Mr. Wesley was feeling emotional, he still felt that his daughter was too young to get married, his heart was having this wrenching pain that his daughter was getting stolen. But he had to control himself and think that Tristan was indeed an exemplary choice as her husband.

    "Take care of her always. I am giving you a piece of my heart," Mr. Wesley said as he handed Ava''s hand to Tristan.

    "Yes father, I will always take care of her," Tristan said, determined.

    As Tristan and Ava looked at each other everyone can see that there was nothing but pure joy and love in their eyes.

    The ceremony was going on but the lovers couldn''t help but keep on looking at each other and smiling, it was like they were having a conversation all on their own while the priest was officiating.

    They both got nervous when it was time to say their vows. Declaring their love for each other with everyone listening in on them was new for both of them. They were very private people and would rather do this on their own.

    "I knew the first second I met you that you were destined to be mine. You are the sunshine, and the only ray of light in my cold and dreary world. I promise to prioritize our love and our relationship above all else. You are mine forever, and I will always be yours. My little one, your love, is all I need. I love you, Mrs. Ava Ambrosio," Tristan said lovingly.

    "I don''t even know why I was scared when I first met you, but then unknowingly I fell in love with you. The way you love, pamper, and take care of me makes me fall in love with you more each day. You make me feel safe, I know you are the rock I can count on whenever I need something to lean on. I know that no one can love me more than you do, and I belong to you as much as you belong to me. I love you my Tristan," Ava said with tears in her eyes, remembering all the things they have gone through.

    Tristan''s eyes were moist as well, he got emotional hearing her vows. It was perfect, just the way he had imagined it to be.

    They exchanged their wedding bands and couldn''t wait to kiss each other, you can see the anticipation in their eyes. They were elated when the priest finally said, "You may now kiss the bride."

    They couldn''t wait to get their hands on each other, this kiss felt like it was different from all the other kisses they have shared before, something like their first kiss but more intense. It was their first kiss after they became husband and wife.

    They kissed each other thoroughly and passionately, not caring about the shouts and applause around them.

 Chapter 105 - 105

    Chapter 105

    Grandma and grandpa were happy and content. They thought this day would never come, Tristan had always been against marriage and was not interested in women. By God''s grace, Tristan fell in love and decided to get married, to a sweet girl like Ava. They liked how she was such a good, and wonderful person.

    "I wish Henry was here," Grandma said with tears in her eyes. She was remembering her son, Grandpa felt emotional but did not show it on his face.

    "Shh... it''s okay," Grandpa said, rubbing Grandma''s shoulders.

    "I am so happy," Grandma said, wiping the tears from her eyes, "Henry will be watching from heaven, he will be happy for Tristan."

    Shimmering from head to toe, Sara wore a stunning blue long sequin V-neck dress that had a cut-out back design and a very sexy side slit. Being Ava''s bridesmaid, she had to stand with Kelly beside Ava at the stage.

    She was listening to their vows when she felt like someone was staring at her, so she scanned the audience, and nobody there looked like they were paying her any attention, everybody had their eyes on the bride and groom. She had the niggling feeling that somebody was still staring at her, so she swept her eyes over Tristan''s best men, and that''s when she caught his eye, she took in a sharp breath.

    Blake had been staring at her for the past few minutes, willing her to look at him. "So this is the famous older sister," he thought, "she doesn''t look so bad."

    When she finally looked at him, it felt like he was close enough to see her eyes dilate and hear her take that sharp breath in. He saw the recognition in her eyes, and after a few seconds, she looked elsewhere.

    She felt uncomfortable, so she looked back at the lovebirds. She knew he was one of Tristan''s closest friends, and he was one of the Aristocratic heirs.

    Sara was very sexy and beautiful, she had long legs, the perfect body, fair skin, her facial features were highlighted and haloed by her blond shiny hair. The blue dress made her look like a mermaid that just came out from the sea.

    Blake had seen all types of beautiful women working in the entertainment industry, but there was something about Sara that attracted him to her, he could not put his finger on it, and it was bugging him. Why can''t he stop staring at her?

    PA Jack wearing a dark blue suit looking very debonair was sitting in the audience staring at Kelly. When she realized he had his eyes on her, she started blushing. She had always dressed like a tomboy, and after being in a relationship with Jack she started dressing up more. More skirts, more dresses that highlighted her assets, and her femininity, today was one of those days.

    He just couldn''t stop staring at her, Kelly was wearing a blush-colored V-neck A-line floor length chiffon dress, and just like Sara''s dress, it had a sequined bodice and a sexy side slit that showed itself when she walked. It thrilled him every time he thought of her as his girlfriend. With each passing, day she was getting more and more dependent on him and their relationship.

    After Tristan and Ava completed their vows, it was time for Ava to throw the flower bouquet, so all the single ladies gathered around Ava. Kelly and Sara were obligated to stand with everybody, they were not really interested in catching the bouquet, so they stood at the back of the crowd.

    "Okay everyone, get ready!" Ava screamed excitedly. When Ava threw the bouquet, it landed in Kelly''s arms.

    "Wohooo," everybody screamed at the same time.

    Kelly felt awkward and looked at Jack, not knowing he was already staring at her, he was praying she would catch the bouquet.

    "Woohooooo...," he wanted to scream it out loud, he was over the moon. He was planning to propose to her soon, and this was the icing on the cake. Now, all that he needs to do is meet her parents, and everything would be good.

    Kelly catching the bouquet was a good sign, it usually meant that whoever catches it will be the next person to get married, and hopefully, she will take that as a sign and say yes.

    The band started playing the music for Ava and Tristan''s first dance to call both of them to get on the dance floor.

    Tristan twirled Ava around before placing his hand on her waist for their first dance. She was laughing by the time she placed her hand on his shoulder. She could never be happier than this moment, or so she thinks.

    "Did I tell you how beautiful you looked today?" Tristan asked lovingly.

    "No, you haven''t, it''s only been like the fiftieth time, so you have to catch up to a hundred," Ava complained, teasingly.

    Tristan came near Ava''s ear and whispered, "I will show you how beautiful I think you are tonight," winking at her.

    "Tristan, you''re such a tease," Ava blushed.

    "Do you remember how you rejected me when I asked you to dance the first time," Tristan asked.

    "Yes, I never thought this day would come," Ava smiled.

    "I know, look at where we are now," Tristan beamed.

    "I love you, Tristan," Ava said, smiling, she couldn''t believe this man was hers, it all feels surreal.

    "I love you, little one," Tristan said, capturing her lips.

    Tristan and Ava were looking at each other lovingly by the time their song ended. Theirs was the face they would be staring at every day.

    After everybody got on the dancefloor, Kelly and Jack joined them as well.

    Sara was on the sidelines, standing alone, and Blake saw this as his chance and came to talk to her. "Hello gorgeous," Blake said sexily in her ear.

    Blake was tall and well built. He was wearing a dark grey suit that fit his body like a glove, highlighting his physique and his muscles. He had very mischievous grey eyes, a pointed nose, a very sharp jawline, and his hair had the messy I just got out of bed look, typical playboy.

    Sara knew how to handle men like him. He exuded confidence, and he was the type that always got what he wanted.

    Sara turned to look at him, giving him a polite smile.

    "Would you like to dance?" Blake asked.

    Blake was very popular among women because of his title, but he would have been famous nonetheless because of his good looks. He never had a shortage of women hanging out with him all the time, his charm always worker, and he was confident he could just apply the same techniques with Sara.

    "Sure," Sara said. He was Tristan''s friend and knew that she shouldn''t be rude to him.

    He held her back much closer than she wanted, but they were dancing, so she placed her hand on his shoulder to keep him away a bit. He was getting a bit too fresh, too fast. Blake was staring at her closely, memorizing each and every feature. Sara knew he was staring but kept her eyes averted.

    He decided to test the water running his hand lower on her back. He felt her stiffen, so he stopped and just continued to dance. He twirled her around after a while, and Sara let loose and let her guard down, thinking maybe she was just reading too much into him trying to get close to her.

    Sara looked closely at Blake and found him very handsome. "He''s not that bad, he can be kind of cute," she thought, ''Definitely better than all the other actors and male models I''ve seen so far." Blake had a boyish grin and the aura of a very mature person.

    Suddenly she found herself staring into his eyes, they had stopped dancing. Blake moved closer, and Sara just stood rooted in her spot.

    And out of impulse, Blake kissed her. Sara couldn''t believe it, right in front of everybody too. When she tried to break free, he held her closer with both arms and pried her mouth open with his tongue, kissing her deeper.

    Sara started pounding on his chest when he was not responding. Blake came to his senses and backed off.

    Sara was so angry, she had never been so humiliated in her entire life. This arrogant guy took advantage of her, he stole her first kiss, just like that.

    Sara slapped him hard across the face. Did this guy think she was that easy? Just because he was powerful and rich, he thought that she would just fall for him?

    "What��," anger was boiling in his eyes. He touched his cheek, how dare she slap him in front of everyone, "Did she forget who I am? I am an Aristocratic heir, and I rule the entertainment industry." Women fall at his feet when he lifts a finger, she should be glad he wanted to kiss her at all.

    "You will regret this," Blake roared. Nobody raises a hand at him, not even his parents did it, why does she think she could do it. This woman had guts.

    "We''ll see about that," Sara screamed back. "What an arrogant prick, instead of apologizing, he threatens me," she thought, storming away.

    He vowed that she would pay for embarrassing him in front of everyone.

    Tristan and Ava were already on his private jet, they were headed to their honeymoon.

    "Tristan, why is it so cold," Ava said, sitting beside him. He wrapped her in the other blanket beside him.

    "Hmmm.. I''m still not warm," she whined. He was on his way to getting up, to get another blanket when she sat on his lap saying, "You have to keep me warm."

    He chuckled and opened all her blankets so he could hug her closer to him, then wrapped all the blankets around them so she could keep warm.

    "Hmm... nice��," Ava said as she snuggled in his lap.

    It was cold because they were on their way to Switzerland''s snow-capped mountains. It was Ava''s first time seeing the snow with Tristan, and she absolutely loved it. They stayed in one of his villas.

    When she entered their bedroom, she blushed, there were rose petals on the bed, and the room was bathed in candlelight, lending it a sensual glow.

    Tristan came from behind and put his arms around her waist. "I cannot wait any longer, my love," said whispering to her and shedding off her clothes.

    Ava turned around and kissed him, helping him remove his clothes as fast as she could. She wanted to feel his skin against hers. She had dreamed of this for the past few days, and she can''t wait. They kissed each other hungrily like kissing was giving them the air they needed to breathe.

    They made their way to the bed, touching each other along the way. He was kissing her neck when, "Little one, this is going to hurt but I promise to go slowly, let me know if I''m hurting you," Tristan warned her.

    Ava put on a brave face, she trusted Tristan, she knew that he would take care of her. He started kissing her again, trying to relax her body so she would be ready to take him in, he was going to try to make it easy for her, although he knew he couldn''t prevent her pain.

    He kissed her slowly, touching her breast, rolling his thumbs on her nipples, making Ava moan and writhe beneath him. When he took one of her nipples in his mouth Ava gave a sharp cry. Her breasts have never been this sensitive before, it was like a fire was coursing through her veins, from wherever Tristan was touching her, and kissing her, all the way to her core.

    Tristan touched her core to let her get used to him, his touch, and the feeling of him inside her. She was moaning and arching her back, she can''t get enough of what he was doing to her. His touch felt like his hands were on fire, and then she felt him kiss her down where she was getting wet and hot and achy all at the same time. She couldn''t explain what was happening.

    All she could think of was that she wanted to release, release from what she didn''t know, she just let Tristan continue licking her. Her body had a mind of its own, bucking and spasming when she reached her peak.

    He came back up and kissed her, touching her core once more, inserting two of his fingers so she could open up, he was losing control, but he didn''t want to hurt her.

    He took the packet from the nightstand to sheath himself, kissing her and kneading her to relax her again, he entered her as slowly as he possibly could, she was so tight, and she was squeezing the control out of him. Inch by inch he pushed inside of her, letting her get used to him, and when he reached her maidenhead, he whispered, "Sweetie, I will promise this is going to be short, and then it will get better okay,"

    Ava was delirious, she kept moaning, all these sensations were new to her. Tristan being inside her scared her, but it felt like she was getting used to him. When he told her to brace herself, she held onto his back, not knowing she was digging her nails and hurting him.

    It was painful for him, but his pain would be nothing compared to what Ava would feel. When he was deep inside of her, he stayed still for a few seconds so she could get used to the length and the girth of him.

    "Shh... little one it''s over, it will be better from now on," Tristan whispered. When he felt her relax, he started moving again, in and out, until she started enjoying the sensation. Ava didn''t think it would get better, but now she can''t stop herself from copying what he was doing, she wanted more of him and could not stop. Again and again.

    "Aggghhh��," she cried out as once again as she reached the top, Tristan was not far behind her, finding his release.

    Today they joined their bodies and became one soul.

    They were still wrapped around each other when Ava started to stir, bringing her to the shower, Tristan cleaned them both up, wanting her to wake up refreshed in the morning.

    On the bed, Tristan enveloped Ava in his arms, positioning her head on his shoulder, "I love you my little one."

    He always imagined having her in his arms like this and starting tonight, they won''t have to sleep in different beds anymore gone are the days of sneaking from her parents.

    They will be together all the days of their lives. Ava mumbled, "I love you," before she fell asleep.

    Tristan and Ava finally got their happy ending, and this is the beginning of the rest of their life.

 Chapter 106 - 106

    Sara sat in her room, feeling devastated. Finally, the wedding was over, and she didn''t need to pretend to put on a happy face anymore. She couldn''t even enjoy Ava and Tristan''s wedding because her mind was somewhere else.

    She had everything in control, her career was heading the way she wanted it to go, but now she was going to lose everything. She fought so hard to get to the top now it seems they are hell-bent on keeping her in the bottom.

    Everybody thought she had come home to attend the wedding, but it wasn''t true, she came to hide from her problems. She was scared for her life, not knowing what will happen next.

    She didn''t want to involve her parents, they were rich, but she doesn''t think they can do anything about it anyway.

    The person she was scared of was very powerful, she will never be able to fight him. He was the ruler of his country, all he needs is to lift his finger, and everybody will fall at his feet.

    He was a gentleman when she met him, she was so naive to think he was a good person. Her initial thought was that he was misunderstood by everyone and that he had such a pure heart.

    They met by chance, and she was immediately drawn to him, he was handsome and charming after all, but now that she thinks about it maybe it wasn''t a chance meeting after all.

    When he first asked her out, she apologized and told him that she was not free at that moment, she would usually avoid going out with men during her photoshoots, she did not want to encourage them because she was not ready to be in a relationship, and the photoshoots usually lasted a few weeks, and she was off to another country.

    She didn''t do flings, but then he asked again so nicely so she couldn''t say no.

    She felt touched when they went out for dinner, the place was so luxurious, and he was attentive to her the whole time. Then the photographs got published.

    The next day there was a huge uproar with the media, this was the first time they saw him go out with anyone, he took the blame and appeased everyone saying they were just good friends. She should have been suspicious then because every time they met by chance and went out for dinner there would be photos the next day. How did the media know where they would be? She was always careful about these things.

    Her parents wanted her to take business courses so she could one day take over their company, she had no male sibling, and being the eldest the responsibility fell upon her shoulders.

    They could not count on Ava since she was so naive and did not seem like she had a mind for business, although she strived and took business courses. She finally found her passion in the form of jewelry design and now that she had a powerful husband like Tristan, they needn''t worry about her.

    Her mother was a retired model, she quit her lifestyle to look after her family, most especially her children. This had fuelled Sara''s passion to be a model.

    Her father was not fond of the idea at first, but he compromised with her, saying that she could pursue her modeling career for five years, but after that, she had to come back and learn the family business.

    She had agreed, knowing that her father had good intentions and was just watching out for her future. Luckily the industry was kind to her, because of her mother''s connections and her radiant beauty, they accepted her with open arms.

    Her first gig was for a lipstick endorsement. It was a hit, and the sales increased tenfold as soon as it was released, there was no turning back. She always thought that if she was going to struggle a lot and had to wait for projects for the next years to come, she would have just gone back home, but she was at the top within her first year. All the companies clamored for her to be their ambassador.

    She achieved in one year what others have been working for in the last five years, jealousy and hate were rampant in this industry, but since she was getting more love from different companies, it did not faze her.

    The modeling agencies queued up to sign her, but she wanted a modeling agency that did not exploit their models or engage in shady business, so she chose the StarLight Agency.

    From the moment they gave her their company information, she was impressed. They had a very systematic way of handling their business. They were very cooperative and accommodating with all her questions, and they ensured her that all their photoshoots were safe and taken in secure locations.

    They brought her all the best projects, and each and every product they endorsed was a hit. She was treated very well, so she made sure that she was loyal to them as well, other companies tried to poach her, but she was steadfast in staying where she was.

    Bonnie was the assistant given to her when she first started, and since it was Bonnie''s first time to be an assistant to a new model Sara considered her as a very good friend because they started their careers together, they went through all the rigorous schedules and all the ups and downs that came with the business. Bonnie was very efficient, and she took care of Sara very well.

    Sara''s career was reaching the sky, admired by millions of her fans, they copied her clothes, her style, her beauty regimen, everything she endorsed they bought. She became an icon and a role model for the younger generations.

    Until that fateful day.

    The models were never left alone, especially Sara since she has a multitude of fans always following her around, and she always has these hectic schedules that only an assistant can handle.

    They were shooting in a remote area, up in the mountains of a country abroad, it was for a cosmetic brand that wanted to showcase how natural and earth-friendly their products were, so they had to shoot in nature.

    The shoot was for two days, so it was one of their easy days, realizing that Bonnie did not look so good because she was not feeling well, Sara had called her a cab so they could bring her to see the doctor.

    For the first time, she was alone, and it was okay, there were in a remote area, there were no fans around, nothing bad could happen here, right?

    She was already in the room when she realized someone else was there, trying to get out of a bad situation she tried to talk him out of whatever he was planning to do.

    He was tired of her playing hard to get, he says, it was time she returned the favor, he dined her a lot and took care of her, but he never got anything in return for his kindness and his gifts.

    She knew what he had in mind, he had been hinting at it every time he bumped into her, he wanted her to sleep with him, but that was not going to happen. She was not a loose woman that slept around to get favors.

    He got mad and forced himself on her but she got away before something bad happened.

    After she got away, he threatened her saying he had something against her and that if she did not come back to him, he would ruin her, he had called her constantly after that and the threats were worse than the last.

    She just started another photoshoot when she decided to leave, she was scared for her life, the next time he corners her she might not be so lucky. Giving them the excuse of her sister''s wedding she escaped and came home.

    He knew how to find her, he called every phone number she had changed her number to. Maybe it was time she quit, she told herself. She still had 3 years to achieve all her dreams, but with this person threatening her, she would be better off just joining her father''s business, to keep her out of his hands.

    Whatever evidence he has must be bad, if it gets leaked her father''s business might suffer.

    She should have listened to her mother, her mom always said to be wary of people and know the facts before trusting people blindly, in a way she was just as naive as Ava, she was just stronger because she knew how to assert herself and speak her mind.

    She was going to be a disappointment to her parents, she was doomed. She didn''t know anyone who had more power and influence than this person who was threatening her life and her career. And even if she did know someone, where will she find him, and why would he want to help her.

    Wishing that she paid attention to the people around her when they told her not to get entangled with him because he always got what he wanted, no matter what means it took, they also said that he never did anything if he had nothing to gain from it.

    It was out of character for him to be a nice person, they said. But he always played that card that pulled on her heartstrings, that he was always judged because of his title and never his character, that like everyone else, he was just a regular human being.

    She melted and put her guard down, and that''s when he attacked.

 Chapter 107 - 107

    Blake was in his office, but he couldn''t concentrate properly on his work. His mind was filled with Sara. She was in the back of his mind even though he tried very hard to not let her consume his thoughts.

    He had seen his share of beautiful and sexy women in the entertainment industry, some were innocent and naive, then there were the cunning and intelligent women. He knew how to read people and predict their personality.

    Initially, it was exciting to get to know them, but later they all turned out the same, they bored him. He would be seen having dinner with someone occasionally, but he never dated anyone seriously, not wanting to give them the wrong idea, many women tried to make all kinds of excuses to get closer to him, but he would tell them that he didn''t need that kind of commitment.

    Most of them understood him, and they were okay in the beginning, but then as it turns out, everyone starts to be serious, and then they all start acting clingy. They wanted to know his every move, they start stalking him.

    It suffocated him when they started acting like his girlfriend, and sometimes, like a nagging wife, asking him where he went and who he met with.

    He always hated it when someone tried to control him, it''s the reason why he never wanted to get married or commit to anyone.

    He was not like Tristan, he had no bad experiences when it came to love and family, his parents and his sister''s marriage were all perfect, but the men were whipped, they were perfect little slaves to the women in their lives, and he did not want to be like them.

    Sara was very beautiful, and she looked very feisty when he kissed her, he wanted to know her and uncover what was under all of that fire. He loved being challenged, and right now, he saw her as a one.

    He had lost interest in chasing celebrities, they always have this hard to get an act that crumbles once he pays attention to them, they were just too easy, now Sara was another species altogether.

    "Sir, these are all the details about Ms. Sara Wesley," An assistant hands him a large folder. He wanted to know everything about her, so he had someone do an investigation.

    "Thank you, you can go," Blake said sternly, he opened the file and he read all about her family background and modeling journey. Nothing he didn''t more or less already know until he got to several pages that caught his eye.

    They were headlines to several newspapers,

    "King of Cadiz meets a beauty."

    "King romances model."

    "Are glamour models the King''s type?"

    "Is this foreigner the FUTURE QUEEN of Cadiz?"

    There were many articles dedicated to the King of Cadiz and Sara.

    "King Joaquin and model meet at a restaurant," these had colored photos showing Sara and the king sitting at a restaurant, both of them looking at each other intently. Joaquin looked dashing wearing a black suit while Sara was wearing an orange dress that flattered her figure, she looked very well made up and beautiful.

    The next photo showed Joaquin placing a diamond bracelet on Sara''s wrist. It looked like a lover giving his girl a gift. The newspaper ever identified the diamonds as the rarest and most expensive diamonds in the world. "Are they together? Does she take all his gifts?" Blake wondered.

    "Obviously Joaquin would not give these gifts for free without expecting anything in return," doubts were planted in his mind. It was not going well as Blake tightened his hold on the file.

    Another article showed Joaquin coming to Sara''s photoshoots. He looked like a very caring boyfriend, he even stayed the whole day to watch her, and then they left together after the photoshoot.

    One article showed Sara being hospitalized, and Joaquin took the time to go and visit her secretly, he even wore a mask to hide his identity, but one of the nurses in the hospital recognized him and took several pictures and uploaded it onto social media.

    Lots of articles mentioned that Joaquin has fallen in love, that he went to the hospital to take care of his sick girlfriend.

    The Kingdom of Cadiz had strict rules, they were only allowed to marry members of the other royal families and were never allowed to marry commoners, much less foreigners, they believed that the royal blood will be tainted if a commoner marries into their family.

    A few people have said that maybe Joaquin will be the first to break the rules, just seeing their public display of affection, they assumed he was serious about Sara.

    There were mixed opinions about their relationship in the media. Both Sara and Joaquin never answered the questions raised regarding their relationship.

    There was an incident where Joaquin invited Sara to one of his parties. Sara had no idea that Cadiz was very orthodox, and men had the final say in all things. Women had to follow a lot of rules, and their opinions and rights were completely suppressed, they were also ordered to dress very modestly. Sara being a westerner and a model, dressed up in a short dress since she was not informed in advance about their customs.

    Everyone gasped and murmured behind her back, nobody wanted to say anything out loud since she was well acquainted with the King. Being his guest and since nobody had instructed her where to sit, she sat next to him.

    As a sign of respect, nobody was allowed to sit next to the King, most especially women, they were not even supposed to sit next to their husbands, they were supposed to sit together with the other women.

    A ton of articles came out the next day showing how disrespectful Sara was at the King''s party. Joaquin, for the first time, broke his silence and asked for a press conference, he declared that Sara was his friend and no one should raise their fingers at her.

    This had shocked everyone, so they started asking questions about the wedding date, to which Joaquin didn''t reply to.

    The more he read the articles, the more he got angry. Somehow he could not tolerate Sara''s name being associated with any other men.

    "So the feisty Sara was not uptight after all, she''s probably loose and dates men for the perks," he thought to himself.

    "She probably thought she could land a King, not knowing they only married women of royal blood. She was probably having a fling with him to get all the benefits of dating him, and now she thinks he will marry her," Blake scoffed. Looks like Sara was just like any other celebrity he had come across.

    But there was a niggling feeling that he couldn''t put his finger on. Why was he feeling bad, angry, and irritated? He thought he should be happy since now he knows bedding Sara will be easy, but somehow he wanted her to be that woman he saw at the party, very sophisticated and with a very good reputation. He wanted her to be hard to get so he can go and chase her.

    "Damn it, why is this so complicated? Ugh!" Blake banged the table, feeling frustrated.

    Blake read about Joaquin in another file. His father passed away when he was fifteen, and he became the youngest King in the history of his country, he had handled the responsibility very seriously at his age, and his name was never associated with any scandals or associated with any women except for Sara.

    It looked like she was the only one who was special enough to be allowed to be associated with him. He had a clean background, people praised him for his generosity and good character.

    Blake felt something was missing, nobody can be so good. It looked like his background was too clean, having too perfect of a background made him suspicious, he must be hiding something, and Blake will not rest until he uncovers the truth.

    He was an Aristocratic Heir, he was born with a golden spoon and never got jealous of anyone in his life, it was always the other way around, people would get jealous of him all the time, but for the first time in his life. He was jealous of Joaquin spending all that time with Sara.

    He wanted her now more than ever, he had never imagined somebody would dare slap him, and that kept him awake at night. He saw the fire in her eyes.

    Sara''s phone was ringing, and when she answered it, it was her assistant. "Bonnie, I need a few more days to rest. I can''t return to work right now," Sara said as soon as she picked the call. She wanted to stay home, so she used her sister Ava''s wedding as an excuse.

    "Sara, did you see the news? You need to see it..." Bonnie sounded frantic.

    "No, why what happened?" Sara frowned, opening her laptop.

    "Check it...Check it now! Oh my god��," Bonnie urged.

    When Sara opened the news section, she was shocked to see the headline.

    "Model Sara Wesley found guilty of taking drugs."

    "The truth about Sara Wesley''s addiction to drugs."

    "Is Sara really as innocent as she portrays?"

    The news said that she was captured in the bathroom of a restaurant taking drugs. When the police searched her hotel, they found a copious amount among her belongings. They even captured a dealer that testified to him dealing with her regularly.

    The first photo showed a woman''s backside bowed down over the sink, it wasn''t really that clear, but they had implied it was her.

    The second showed a side view of the same woman snorting drugs, but this time she had the same profile as Sara, blonde hair, almost the same silhouette, and the same height.

    Sara had gone pale, she was ruined. She never even took alcohol. How did they think she could do drugs? She lives a healthy lifestyle and has never thought to indulge in any bad habits.

    "This is not me, Bonnie, you know I don''t even drink alcohol, I take care of my body�� why would they do this to me?" Tears were running down her face and her voice was crackling.

    Then she remembered Joaquin''s ultimatum. "If you do not come to me within one week, something will happen and you will regret it. Remember I give you one week," he said threateningly.

    She looked at the calendar, and it had been eight days since he issued his warning. So he went to all this length just to make her agree to his unreasonable wishes.

    Sara had no idea how she was going to prove her innocence. Joaquin was very strong and powerful, he had many resources. He was capable of manipulating the evidence and showing her as the culprit.

 Chapter 108 - 108

    This was the big bomb he threatened her with, this was the start of her downfall.

    She was shaking and having a problem with her breathing, she couldn''t get enough air into her lungs for her to function. All she could think about was that she was ruined.

    "Sara? Sara? Are you still there?" Bonnie could be heard through the phone. She placed the receiver on her ear.

    "Sara, what''s with the news? People have pictures of you taking drugs. This is going to ruin your modeling career," Bonnie said in a panicked voice.

    "This is not me, Bonnie, you know I don''t even drink alcohol. I...I... take care of my body�� why would they do this to me?" Tears were running down her face, and her voice was crackling as she repeated her earlier statement.

    "I know Sara, what''s with all this evidence anyway, when did this even happen? I was with you the whole time.

    We have to figure out a way how we can prove this. Hire a lawyer and find out how we can get you out of this mess," Bonnie said.

    "Okay, okay�� I will see what can be done," Sara said hiccuping.

    Sara knew there was nothing else she could do. Even if she hired the best lawyer in the world, nobody could help her. Joaquin was very powerful, he had a plan, and he executed it, anything she says against him will be useless.

    "Sara, the manager wants to talk to you, can you come to the office. We have been bogged down by calls from every reporter in the world. The situation is getting out of hand.

    Try to wear a disguise, they are all waiting outside, oh and use the side entrance, I will wait for you there," Bonnie said.

    "I will be there in an hour," Sara said, wiping her tears.

    Sara washed her face, tied her hair up, put on jeans, a plain white t-shirt and a big black hooded sweater, she covered her face with make-up, made herself pretty so they wouldn''t see how broken she really felt inside. To cover her face, she wore a ballcap and her darkest sunglasses.

    "Sara, where are you going?" Mrs. Wesley asked.

    "Mom, I need to go to the StarLight office. There''s a new assignment for me," Sara lied. Her heart was beating very fast. She was scared, what her parents would say when they saw the news. She cannot probably hide it for a day or two, enough for her to figure out what to do.

    "Sara, you''re working too hard these days. You just got home, can''t you relax for a bit? We have everything you would ever need. You don''t even need to stress too much about the business, your father can wait, just relax," Mrs. Wesley said softly.

    She just wanted her daughter to lead a good and carefree life. Her husband was working so hard already for all of them. Thankful that at least her youngest daughter settled down with a very caring husband, it was now Sara''s turn to find one.

    "Mom, It''ll be fine. I''ll be there for an hour, I''m not doing a shoot today. I''ll be back before you know it," Sara said, giving her mom a fake smile. She had to get out of there before she started breaking down.

    She got up to the manager''s office from the side entrance with Bonnie''s help. The manager said, "Why did you do this Sara?" as he placed the incriminating pictures in front of her.

    "That''s not me! You''ve known me for two years now, and I would never do anything like that. Don''t you trust me?" Sara said, standing her ground.

    "I trust you Sara, but being associated with your right now is dragging our company right into the mud. I cannot let my company fail because of bad publicity. Nobody will ever sign up with me again," he said.

    "If you help me fight this, then we can get to the bottom of it. You''ll know what I''m saying is the truth," Sara said.

    "I cannot help you with this scandal. I''m afraid I am not ready to fight whoever it was that you pissed off. Our company has a good reputation right now, and I cannot risk losing it for the sake of one model. I''m sorry,??? he said, shaking his head.

    "What are you saying?" she asked, confused, "You were making millions because of me, I stayed loyal to you and did not transfer to other companies even though they were offering me more than you were paying me. How can you do this to me? You won''t even help me clear my name? You cannot betray me like this," Sara yelled.

    "Sara, it''s business. I need to consider the profit for the whole company. We were thankful that you were loyal, but all the clients that booked you as their ambassador either want their money back or to have you replaced with another model.

    Tell me, what is your use if nobody will hire you? Do you think that after this scandal, anybody else will hire you?" the manager ended.

    "It''s just a rumor, this is not evidence, how can you make your decision this hastily? Don''t you need time before you decide?" Sara pleaded.

    "In the modeling industry, every second is important, things can change in the blink of an eye. People have fickle minds, and they change models all the time, you know that, you''ve taken over a lot of modeling gigs that were already assigned to someone else. You were the flavor of the month, and now you''re not," he said, nonchalantly.

    "I''m sorry Sara, but I have no choice, I have to end your contract," he said with no emotion showing on his face, not even remorse.

    Sara was humiliated and angry. Was this the same guy that praised her to high heaven when she was bringing him project after project? Now he''s treating her like dirt on his shoe.

    "Aren''t you being a little too cruel? You always have a choice, you know, you can always believe me and fight for me. You cannot just end my contract without prior notice." she said angrily.

    "Well, it was one of the rules, that if a model gets involved in a scandal or anything illegal, we can terminate the contract any time we want. Do you want me to show you where it says that on your contract?" he asked sarcastically.

    "But I am your top model, you cannot replace me," Sara said, frustrated.

    "Sara, you only became my top model because I made you my top model, I can get someone else to replace you," the manager said.

    "You will never get anyone like me. I will make sure you regret your decision," Sara said arrogantly.

    The manager had his share of threats from these models before, and there was nothing new to what Sara was saying, at some point or another they fell and he didn''t care.

    Sara left, and as soon as she got home, she started sending out her resumes and started calling people. How hard was it to transfer companies anyway?

    She was beautiful and talented. Her name alone was the reason a lot of products were selling millions of dollars in the market, surely she could just open a door, and they''d come clamoring for her attention.

    Emails came back, saying they were not open to hiring new models at the moment ,and people on the phones either hung up or never called her back.

    How is she different from other models and actresses that encounter scandals? It felt like someone was behind all these rejections, even the B grade companies won''t give her the time of day. Was it Joaquin? Is he still behind all these after that fake news he leaked into the press?

    Sara was deep in thought when the phone started beeping. Someone kept on sending her messages. She was hoping it''s a call back from one of the companies.

    Opening the message from an unknown number, she saw, "Hello Kitten." She shivered. It was from Joaquin. He was the only person who called her that, saying that it was his nickname for her.

    "Miss me, kitten?"

    "I''m definitely missing you."

    Came one message after another, and all of them endearments, she was about to block the number when the last text caught her eye.

    "You cannot escape from me."

    "I will not keep quiet until you come back to me. I will finish what I started." There was a photo attached. It was in that room from that dreadful day.

    She panicked and blocked the number. Now she had confirmation that he started all the rumors. He probably informed all the companies to ban her from the entertainment industry as well.

    Sara started wailing out loud, how can she ever recover from this?

    She heard someone banging at her door, wiping her tears. She opened it and saw her parents on the other side.

    Mr. Wesley had a concerned and angry expression while Mrs. Wesley had tears spilling down her face. "Sara, why did you not tell me this was happening to you?" Mrs. Weasley said hugging her as soon as she opened the door.

    "Mom I didn''t do anything, it wasn''t me, they faked all those pictures," she started crying in her mother''s arms just like when she was a kid. She felt like she wasn''t alone anymore.

    "Shh�� Of course, we know our baby won''t do anything like that," Mrs. Wesley said, rubbing her back, consoling her. She knew her daughter was arrogant and very self-righteous, but she would never involve herself in doing anything illegal.

    Mr. Wesley was in the office when he got the news of his daughter''s scandal. He was very worried, and rushed home immediately, confiding in his wife so they could both come and console her.

    He trusted his daughter. He would support her and do everything in his power to set things straight. He now regrets allowing her to become a model, if they only listened to him, she wouldn''t be in this predicament right now, but then it''s too late to lay blame, right now all she needs is their love and their understanding.

 Chapter 109 - 109

    Sara had explained the news article to her parents, how everything was planted, but she kept out Joaquin''s name because she felt like they would not be able to handle the truth.

    Her parents had consoled her, and they came to the conclusion that Mr. Wesley would try to find out from people he knew how to fight this, and maybe they would be able to refer him to the best lawyer that can help them clear her name.

    Mrs. Wesley had given her words of encouragement and hugged as she used to when she was a kid. Her mom thought she would gladly keep her daughter this way if it means she can protect her. Nothing was fixed, but she was thankful that she had her parents'' unconditional love and support.

    It had been a long day for Sara, she was very tired, and worn out, so she went to bed. When she got up the next morning, there was good news. A modeling agency had emailed her, saying they wanted to discuss her modeling career with her.

    "Finally something positive," she thought, releasing a breath of relief. There was at least one company willing to invest in her. She was in high spirits as she dressed stylishly in a very figure-hugging skirt and a blazer that meant business.

    When she got to the given address, she was surprised to find that she was at the doorstep of Anderson Industries. This was one of the biggest entertainment companies in the world.

    They always had big-budgeted movies, employing famous actors and actresses around the world. They had collaborations with companies around the world, and their movies were always a big hit.

    Although the company was famous, they were very discreet in their transactions, and their artists were very well protected. They only gave the media what they wanted them to know.

    Sara was directed to one of the empty offices when she announced that she had an appointment, she sat with her back to the door, she turned when she heard the door open. She did not expect to be face to face with none other than Blake.

    "You? What are you doing here?" she frowned.

    "Will you look at that, I said we will meet again but never thought it was going to be this soon," Blake smirked.

    "Answer my question. Why are you here?" Sara raised her voice.

    "Sit down, let''s talk, we have all day," Blake casually sat on the other side of the table.

    Still standing and with her forehead furrowed, she waited for him to explain himself. Blake was enjoying irritating Sara, smiling he said, "Well to answer your question, this is my company."

    "Your company?" Sara asked, confused.

    "Anderson Industries, Blake Anderson, does it now ring a bell?" Blake gave her an evil smile.

    "Oh! How could I forget?" Sara said regretfully. It totally slipped her mind that Blake and Anderson Industries was associated.

    She knew that Blake belonged to one of the aristocratic families, and they had a lot of other companies around the world, but she was so stressed about her scandal and Joaquin that she forgot Blake also ran the entertainment industry. It totally slipped her mind that Blake and Anderson Industries was associated.

    "Tell me, why did you call me?" she was intrigued.

    "I saw the news about your scandal," Blake said, his eyes darkening. He was very angry when he heard about her relationship with Joaquin, but with her drug involvement, something in him snapped.

    Celebrities were always surrounded by scandal, but he never paid attention to any of them. When he heard Sara was doing something illegal he got mad, but then a corner of his heart was tugging at him, telling him that she was innocent and someone was setting this up as a trap. He got angry that her name was getting dragged in the mud.

    It had been a few days since the wedding, and all he could think about was Sara, he was not sure about what he was feeling for her, but when he heard her agency had cut ties with her, he found the opportunity to get her under his thumb, the closer she was the more he can figure out about this feeling.

    He was keeping a close eye on her, and as soon as Star Light let her go, Blake was notified, so he told his assistant to set up a meeting with her.

    Sara''s body stiffened, but then she slowly relaxed, trying to put up a brave front, "I don''t see why it''s any of your business?" she said arrogantly.

    "Oh, it is my business since you''ll be working for my company from now," Blake chuckled.

    "So confident Mr. Anderson, that I will agree to be a part of your company," she gave him a smile.

    Seeing her ever-changing expression, he felt triumphant.

    "First off, call me Blake. Second, I am overconfident because I know the facts," he said.

    "Do you let all your employees call you by your name? she asked.

    "No, that privilege is only for you," he said, winking.

    "Why me?" Sara asked curiously.

    "Because you, my dear, are different," he said softly.

    As they looked into each other''s eyes they were hypnotized. For a second there, she forgot what she was here for. He had very enigmatic eyes, they commanded you to pay attention.

    She thought, "C''mon Sara, you cannot be fooled again. Joaquin was equally as charming, and you got fooled into trusting him." She was not going to make the same mistake again. At least Joaquin acted decently at first and later showed her his true colors, but Blake never hid his personality from her. "Was that such a bad thing though?" she questioned as she tore her gaze away from his.

    Sara knew Blake was not as carefree as he portrayed, people thought he was not observant, so they relaxed and ended up causing more mistakes. It was at that opportunity when Blake took advantage and attacked.

    "Why do you want to invest in me when nobody even wants to bother to give me a second look?" Sara asked. She somehow knew that all the companies had rejected her because of Joaquin.

    "Anderson Industries is different, we never follow the crowd, we are innovators," Blake said.

    "How will you convince everybody to take me as an ambassador for their products?" she asked worriedly, she wanted to know his plan before she signed with him. She did not want to compromise herself again.

    "Leave that to me, it''s not your job to worry, all you need to do is look pretty," Blake said.

    Nobody would dare go against his decisions. In the entertainment industry, whatever Blake says becomes the law. He can create any news, and he can also shut it down as fast. Every time they launch a new model, people queue up to sign her as their ambassador. His company spares no expense to groom their models to be the next big sensation.

    Sara was still in a dilemma because she had her doubts about Blake, but since Joaquin closed all the doors in her face, Blake became her only ray of hope. She had no choice but to trust him.

    "Can you give me time to think about it?" Sara asked. She was thinking, if he wanted her, that maybe somebody else out there was brave enough to take her on as well.

    "No, if you walk out of this room, there will be no second chances," Blake knew what Sara was thinking, she was trying to look out for other options. He didn''t want her to escape. For the first time, he was desperate to have someone agree to work for him.

    Usually, the models came begging to work under his company. He never gave special treatments, making everybody undergo the audition, every process was handled by different people, and the only time he met the models were when they were employed in his company already and earning him money.

    But for Sara he came down from his office to see her, he wanted to be the one to convince her to work for him.

    "Are you taking me in just so you can play with me?" she asked him candidly.

    "Well I''m not opposed to that idea, we can play with each other," Blake said.

    "Mr. Anderson I think we''re both wasting each other''s time, I will say no to this deal," Sara barked.

    "Wait! Don''t be so serious," Blake said. She was irritated. Why is he playing with her feelings?

    "It will be work, nothing else," Blake raised his eyebrow.

    "There will be no funny business, we will be working together on a strictly professional level," Sara put her terms down.

    "Sure, but what should I do if you come willingly into my arms?" Blake asked, teasingly.

    "That will never happen, I assure you," Sara was confident that she will never get involved with someone like Blake Anderson. She has had enough of one encounter with Joaquin.

    "Well, we''re just gonna have to find out, aren''t we, Sara?" Blake said with a deep voice.

    She shivered, hearing the way Blake said her name. It felt so smooth and silky, no one had said her name that way before.

    Blake saw her reaction and was elated to know that he could affect her after all. "Well, my assistant will bring you the papers, read it and sign it," Blake said.

    Sara nodded. "It was nice meeting you Sara Wesley," Blake said as he walked to the door.

    "Thank you, Mr. Anderson," Sara said, smiling, full of gratitude. She didn''t like how this meeting began but she was glad he wanted to invest in her.

    Blake stopped for a second and slowly turned around, it shocked him to hear her offer her gratitude, he thought she was going to be very stubborn, and like every other model, she would be very arrogant, not yielding to other people''s requests.

    When he looked at her face, all he saw was sincerity, gone was the arrogance she showed him when he first came in. It looked like her gratitude came from her heart. Blake just gave her a smile and left. This had left him in a good mood.

    Sara seeing his smile, felt his behavior was different. Too much has happened. She didn''t stress too much about him, thinking about how she should make the best of this opportunity and get her career back on track.

    The assistant came with the contract after reading it, Sara signed and thought that from now on, at least good things will happen..

 Chapter 110 - 110

    Sara was eager to go back to work, she didn''t like being idle, perhaps work can divert her from thinking too much. These days she gets very mad every time she thinks about Joaquin and what he did to her.

    Anderson Industries informed her that they would give her a week off before they start the training, but she couldn''t wait. Sitting around waiting for the day to be over was making her anxious, so she went to the office and was thinking they''d probably give her an assignment if they saw her there.

    Sara was an A list model and had already done a lot of projects, surely she didn''t need any training, she already knew what to do, but that was not the case, today her initial interview will be conducted with an image consultant.

    On the top of the list was her exercise routine, the consultant observed that although Sara was thin, and she had exercised a lot, she did not have muscles that were supposed to be toned to show off her assets.

    Then they talked about how she presented herself to the public, her wardrobe needed to be changed and updated. Since paparazzi will be following her around a lot, she needs to dress to impress all the time, and since her image will be under scrutiny, she should be kind and graceful all the time.

    Next was her skincare regimen. Since she was constantly working and heavy make-up was usually required in front of the cameras, they had to do several skin treatments to bring her skin bath to its youthful glow. She was given new skincare products that suited her skin type and were instructed to use these instead of her usual.

    Diet, they said, was a big factor that affected her skin, so she was ordered to eat less fatty, oily foods and more vegetables.

    They needed to change her hairstyle as well, to enhance her features more, instead of hiding her face, she said, and the consultant thinks that she would need more layers to achieve the look she wanted for Sara.

    Modeling does not always go as planned, and most of the time stress affects the models'' performances, they recommended her to take some meditation and relaxing exercises, to clear her mind and body.

    Sara was stunned by the time she finished the list. It looked like she was going to do rigorous training in this company than she ever did in her life.

    Anderson Industries made sure their models were well-rounded individuals and were not stick thin because they never ate anything. They did not tolerate self-harming to achieve one''s goals.

    It looked like she had to work harder to achieve her goals.

    The image consultant told her that a personal trainer, a stylist, a makeup artist, a skincare specialist, a dietician, and a yoga instructor will be assigned to her to talk over their plans.

    Sara couldn''t help but agree, if she wanted to live up to their standards, she had no choice. They told her that today they will start with the personal trainer to assess her athletic abilities and how fit she really was.

    Sara changed into her workout gear and went to the gym. The gym was very huge and had a lot of equipment and people working out in it.

    The trainer was supposed to assess her flexibility, cardiovascular health, stamina, and strength. She started on the treadmill to monitor her heart rate and to warm her up, but before the required 30 minutes was up, he started her on the machines with a higher weight than she was used to.

    He said that she was not using the proper breathing techniques, and he was not engaging her core to be able to achieve the tasks he wanted her to do. She thought he was being too hard on her, but she still powered through and pushed on. She was determined to prove that she could do it.

    "I heard there was training happening here, but I feel like you placed her on the advanced level when you didn''t even try to assess her capabilities," a voice said, coming from the door.

    Sara turned around and saw it was Blake. "What is he doing here now? Isn''t he supposed to be busy? Why does he have to be here when I''m here? Oh, this is so embarrassing, now he will see how weak I really am," she thought worriedly.

    "Hello sir," the trainer replied, nervously. He was pushing her because she was already a model, and she should know how to do this the right way, he had nothing against her.

    Everyone feared Blake, the employees were scared because Blake never forgave anyone who made a mistake.

    "What is happening here?" Blake asked.

    The trainer explained, "Well she said that she exercises regularly and that she was familiar with using most of the equipment, so I assumed she was using most of them already, I tried to place her on the advanced level because I think pushing her will achieve her goal faster."

    Blake listened very patiently, but in the end, he was glaring at the trainer, "Who told you to do it that way? Do you know how to do your job properly?" Blake said sternly.

    "I was watching, and you did not do the full warm-up on the treadmill, you didn''t even let her do the stretching exercises that everyone is required to start with to make your muscles flexible, strong, and healthy. Is this your first day on the job?" Blake frowned,

    "You don''t just let her do the heavy lifting without warming up, easing her into the routine before making her lift heavy weights?"

    The trainer felt ashamed, he pushed Sara only because she looked like she knew what to do, and she wasn''t complaining. He wanted Sara to show the results as soon as possible, so he did not follow step by step procedure, but jumped a few steps. This resulted in her getting tired and not being able to perform any of the exercises.

    "Sir I thought ��," the trainer stammered, he did not want to go against Blake, he was at a loss for words, whatever he said might result in him getting fired.

    "It''s okay, I haven''t been to the gym in a while, it''s my fau��," Sara tried to interrupt. Blake showed his palm to silence her.

    "Do you know that without stretching, you can ruin her posture, or cause her back pain? What are you going to do if you injure her?" Blake said coldly.

    The trainer was shivering. He knew Blake was right, and there is nothing he could do to compensate her if she cannot work, these injuries can last a while, and some of them can never be cured.

    Blake was very worried about Sara, but he had been wondering why himself? Today he asked his assistant to inform him of Sara''s day-to-day activities especially when she was in the building. He could not sit still and concentrate on the meetings without thinking about her.

    When he heard that the trainer was training her harder than anyone else he wanted to explode, does that idiot know the implications if she gets hurt? It stopped him cold in his tracks just thinking about it.

    "Leave the room," Blake said to the trainer, he couldn''t get out of there fast enough, being grilled by Blake was like facing the executioner.

    Sara was feeling awkward being alone with him. Blake stared at her, contemplating how he should start this exercise and get close to her at the same time.

    "I''m okay maybe I can start afresh tomorrow," Sara spoke nervously,

    "Go stand in front of the mirror, you need to see the proper stance and position to execute the stretches properly," Blake said huskily.

    "What?" Sara was confused, "Is he saying he wants to train me?" thinking to herself.

    "Go! I don''t have all day," Blake said, leaving no time for argument.

    As she stood in front of the mirror, Blake was behind her looking at her through the mirror. She gulped, "Why is he standing so near?"

    "Relax," Blake whispered in her ear. Sara shivered and tightened her fists.

    Blake uncurled her fingers, so she could be more relaxed, but it just spiked up her heart another few beats faster. She could not escape his hold.

    "You need to move your body and stretch sideways, leaning into the right but keeping your feet planted on the floor," Blake said, bending her body to the right, "Look into the mirror, everything should be in a straight line, straighten your back."

    She was amazed at how he was able to execute all the stretches granting that he was wearing trousers and a very expensive sweater. He was much more flexible than she thought.

    He stepped back and told her to do it all over again from the beginning, so she would get used to it and start with doing it every single time she exercised.

    "I got it," Sara said, cheerfully.

    "Yup, you did," Blake said smilingly.

    He was standing next to her when he touched her neck. She screamed, "Are you crazy? Why did you touch me?" because she was not expecting him to touch her neck.

    He shrugged, he didn''t feel the least bit guilty, because he''s been wanting to touch her so desperately ever since he walked in and saw her wearing those tight hugging spandex gym clothes she was wearing. It highlighted each and every part of her body, and it called out to him.

    "You said, we''d never cross the line," she snapped.

    "It was hot, sweat was trickling down your neck," he indicated

    "You could not have told me," she said matter of factly.

    "Next time I will," Blake said innocently.

    "No, there will not be the next time," Sara was frustrated. She knew Blake was acting like nothing happened.

    "Next time I will manage without your help," Sara said to avoid any more encounters with Blake.

    He did not say anything but gave her a look, which made her feel that she had been guilty, so she averted her eyes downward.

    Blake gave her a second look and walked to the door, he smirked on his way out, getting a rise out of Sara made him happy because it made him feel that he affected her like she affected him.

    He''s never met anybody as interesting as her.

    Sara felt like her body was on fire when he touched her. Even though Blake barely touched her, yet it felt different, like he woke up something dormant inside her.

    Sara was preoccupied with thoughts of Blake and his touch, so without looking at the caller id on her phone, she answered it.

    Please vote, comment, and add this book to your library to support the author.

    Leave a review so the author can hear about your opinions.

 Chapter 111 - 111

    Sara was preoccupied with thoughts of Blake, so without looking at the caller id on her phone, she answered it.

    "Hello, this is Sara," she said.

    "Hello kitten," said the voice on her phone.

    "Joaquin ��," Sara was shivering, trying to end the call, she heard, "Don''t bother ending this call! No matter what you do, I will find a way to reach you," Joaquin said.

    "What do you want from me? Why do you keep calling me?" Sara said, irritated.

    "Kitten, I am hurt, why are you not happy to hear my voice?" Joaquin said sadly.

    "Cut the crap and tell me what you want," Sara barked.

    "Wow, my kitten has claws," Joaquin said in a deep voice.

    Sara felt disgusted hearing his voice, she felt her skin crawl. He had portrayed himself as a perfect gentleman to the world but that was far from the truth.

    He was a sick bastard who needed treatment, but he would never admit it willingly, people who told him the truth or went against him, died, everyone else around him was too scared, so they kept quiet.

    Joaquin tortured people who displeased him, there was not an ounce of humanity left in him.

    "Joaquin!" Sara screamed in anger.

    Ohhh yeeees, keep calling my name like that, you make me hard...mmmm��," Joaquin made moaning sounds.

    "You are sick! Leave me alone!" Sara said, disgusted.

    "Yes, I am sick, and you''re the only one who can cure me," Joaquin leered.

    "Let''s stop all this and move on. This isn''t going to work," Sara pleaded.

    "Give me what I want, and everything will go away," Joaquin said.

    "Never! You will never get what you want," Sara said, determined.

    "Never say never dear, I''m still pissed with the stunt you pulled, and don''t forget that," Joaquin said in a stern tone.

    "You framed me with that drug case and blocked me from ever working again.," Sara complained.

    "Well, of course, kitten, I needed to discipline you, otherwise, you''ll never know how naughty you''ve been, will you," Joaquin justified his actions.

    "I am working now, and it''s not someone you can control," Sara said proudly.

    Joaquin let out an evil laugh.

    "I thought you were smart, when will you understand that you cannot fight me and win. One of these days, you will surrender.

    You think joining Anderson Industries was a good move? Their boss hasn''t heard about me, but once he does, he won''t waste a second before he throws you out.

    The more you try to fight me, the more danger will come to you and everyone around you. That news bit was just the beginning of your downfall.

    I will keep doing this until you come groveling at my feet, and by that time you will see how cruel I really am, but I don''t want to hurt you, kitten, that''s why I am offering you to come to me willingly," Joaquin explained.

    "Nobody comes willingly to the Lion''s den, what makes you think I will?" she said.

    ???Well then I guess I have no choice but to release my next surprise," he smirked.

    "I. HATE. YOU!" she screamed angrily.

    "Oh don''t say that sweetie, not until you see my surprise," he said, chuckling.

    Sara was petrified, that call unnerved her, she was going to be immobile the rest of the day, so she decided to go home. Sleep would not come to her that night, and the next day Joaquin''s surprise was waiting for her.

    Sara was looking at pictures of herself, she looked inebriated, in one of them someone was trying to help her up but it looked like she was wasted and this time it was clearly Sara in the photos.

    They were so clear that even she cannot deny that they were not her, but the thing is that she never drank alcohol in her life, she took care of her health and well-being. Not taking alcohol was one of her golden rules.

    She had no idea when these were taken but based on the dress, she remembered that it was at one of Joaquin''s after-parties. They were shooting an advertisement for his diamond company, they were showcasing this one of a kind, rare bracelet that had the cleanest and whitest diamonds in the world collected to form this rare and expensive beauty.

    Just like the bracelet they wanted the very best model around the world to wear it, Star Light won that bid, so Sara was automatically selected to be their representative.

    It was one of their biggest projects, and she was required to attend the party, whether she wanted to or not.

    She remembered drinking soda that day, and she was never alone because Bonnie had been with her the whole time. But now that she thought closely about that night, she remembered feeling dizzy after drinking her soda. She had closed her eyes for a second to get her bearings when she opened them. She was already in her room, and it was already morning.

    When Sara asked Bonnie what had happened, she said that Sara had fainted because of working too much, so she had her safely transported to the room. Sara trusted her, so she didn''t give it much thought.

    Now she knew that whatever happened that night was not that simple. She tried calling Boonie, leaving her messages, but there were no replies to either of them.

    When the news of her drug abuse came out, her fans didn''t really say anything since the pictures were not clear, but this time around, with clearer pictures she was getting hate mail and hateful comments on all her social media accounts, all of them speculated that she was just another one of those ill-mannered models that dealt with illegal stuff all the time.

    There was so much hate that it looked like someone paid these people to say all these bad things about Sara.

    Things were piling up on top of each other, how can she prove her innocence.

    She was reading an article about an interview Star Light gave when the first scandal came out. They said that they were no longer associated with her. And as soon as they learned about the scandal, they immediately cut all ties with her.

    They said that she had worked for them for a short period and in that short time she was very arrogant and never had good work ethics, coming to the sets very late, and always had tantrums when she did not get what she wanted,

    They even managed to drag her dad into her scandal, saying that since her father was a rich businessman, it wasn''t a surprise she had the princess syndrome, treating everyone like they were below her.

    They ended up saying that they could not be happier to get rid of her.

    She was fuming by the time she read the whole article, she could not believe that they could stoop so low just to protect their company.

    Mr. Wesley was trying very hard to find somebody to take his daughter''s case, but people were backing out, after they had already said yes, Joaquin only had to say his name to have them scrambling and hiding into the woods.

    Sara went to the Anderson office to train as scheduled, but the articles had soured her mood. How will she win when nobody wants to help her?

    The trainer told her that Blake wanted to see her.

    He had been waiting for her in his office. He saw the news this morning, and his mood turned foul. Here he was trying to help her turn over a new leaf, but where was she? Involved in yet another scandal. What is he supposed to do with her when she keeps on working against him?

    He was conflicted, he did not want to believe she was a loose woman, but it''s hard to believe that when the facts are against her. He needs to get to the bottom of this.

    "Hi, the trainer said you wanted to see me?" Sara said awkwardly. He just stared at her trying to gauge and see if she had already seen the news, was she guilty? Is she feeling guilty? Or maybe she just does not care.

    She was getting antsy, "Why did he have to call me up here if he''s not going to say anything. I wonder if he saw the article?"

    "I need to train, so either tell me what''s on your mind or I''m leaving," she said arrogantly.

    "Do you think you can still work here after this morning''s new scandal about you and your bad drinking habits? How you didn''t even bother to regulate your drinking and just pass out for everyone to take your picture?" Blake said sternly.

    "It''s �� it''s not true, I don''t even drink alcohol,'' she replied, thinking if she should tell him the truth, "I...I agree that was me, but I only drank soda that day, they''re framing me again," Sara stammered.

    Blake was getting angrier every minute he was imagining what Sara and Joaquin did together, did she cross the line and went all the way with him?

    Blake was fuming as he tightened his fists. He didn''t know if he wanted to confront her to tell him the truth or comfort her and tell her he will do everything possible to help her.

    She was feeling uncomfortable looking at his dark, brooding expression, feeling like she should be scared and maybe run away instead of confronting this raging bull head-on.

    Blake was contemplating on how he wanted to handle her situation.

 Chapter 112 - 112

    "Every day something new pops up, your reputation keeps on getting ruined, what do you plan on doing about it?" Blake asked.

    "I �� my dad is talking to lawyers, they''re going to help me fight this person that keeps on spreading these lies," Sara said, even though she wasn''t feeling confident at the moment.

    She knew her father was working night and day to find her a lawyer strong enough to get her out of this mess, but so far, he has not been successful. Her father probably didn''t even know he was fighting a losing battle with Joaquin as his opponent.

    "Oh really, but why is it that I''ve heard differently? Your father hasn''t had enough luck to find this elusive lawyer," Blake raised a brow. He was getting updates daily about her, he knows that nobody was willing to take her case.

    "He''s trying his best," Sara said in a meek voice.

    "Keep telling yourself lies," Blake said.

    "What is your problem? Why are you so worried about me anyway?" Sara was angry. She thought he wanted to have a friendly chat, but he keeps on getting rude by the minute, she was losing her cool.

    "I am not worried about you, I am worried that you are an artist representing my company," Blake said sternly.

    "You knew there was a scandal when you hired me," she said

    "And I know that they won''t stop," he said. "See, you are under my wing, if you keep on getting in trouble you won''t get advertisements, and at the same time, it''ll ruin the company''s image," Blake said.

    "Then what do you think we should do?" she asked.

    "See, I can get a lawyer and have this case closed," he said.

    "Thank you," Sara smiled and let out a nervous breath.

    "I''m not finished," Blake gave her an evil smile. Sara furrowed her brows. not understanding what he meant. "If I close this one, another one will pop up tomorrow. What you need is someone to back you up to shut this down from the root," he said.

    Sara stood there silently. What did that mean? It didn''t sound good.

    "Do you get what I''m saying? You should be with a man who can protect you from all of these," Blake said.

    "I don''t want a man to protect me," she said.

    "You don''t want one, but the thing is, whether you like it or not, you need one. If you have a very powerful man to back you up, nobody will dare cross you again," he explained.

    "Okay, just say I agree to this solution of yours, where do I find this man, it''s too late to go out there searching for him," Sara asked.

    Blake frowned, "Is this a joke? I''m right in front of her, and she won''t even consider me. Does she think I''m so bad that she''s not even attracted to me, or does she think I am out of her league?"

    He was doubting himself, "It''s the latter right? All the women fall at my feet, so how come she is immune to my charms."

    "I know there''s a lot going on with you, but I don''t know if you are dumb or blind?" he asked.

    "Hey! Mind your tongue, how dare you talk to me like that?" she screamed, feeling offended.

    "Then look in front of you," he was not a bit bothered about Sara''s complaints.

    "Are you saying what I think you''re saying?" she was not so sure. "Is he suggesting I pick him to be my man?" she thought this was preposterous, "No way! It''s not possible."

    "Yes, of course, I''m talking about me, I''m powerful enough to protect you from whoever wants to harm you, you should make me your man," he said cockily.

    "Are you out of your mind? You want me to date you? You want me to jump from one frying pan into another?" Sara said flabbergasted.

    He was getting angry, "Why can''t you date me? What''s wrong with me? You don''t even know me, and you''ve pegged me to be a bad boy?" He thought she would be very happy and over the moon when he offered himself to be her boyfriend, but here she was acting like he was something that came out of the sewer.

    "He was an aristocratic heir, does she even have any idea of the extent his power and protection can offer her? Obviously, she was not intelligent enough because she associated herself with someone like Joaquin," he thought, "Why do these women always get fooled by sweet-talking men? How does she not know that men are like vultures in this industry?"

    There was nobody else she could trust except for him. He was a good person and an absolute gentleman, except for that lapse in judgment at the wedding, but if his friends could see him now, they would have mocked him.

    He was groveling at her feet, trying to convince her. Why does he even need to convince her? Women fell on his feet every day, but then again, she was different from all the other women he''s ever known.

    But all the Aristocratic heirs were patient, like the wolf, they watched their prey until it was time to attack. They always achieved what they wanted, and they used any means to fulfill their goal.

    "Mr. Anderson, listen, I don''t really want to date anybody right now, but even if I date you, how will our relationship help get me out of this mess?" Sara inquired.

    "Do you have a bad memory? How many times should I tell you to call me Blake?

    Listen here, I can hire the best lawyer to fight for you, and they will think of you as another valuable asset to my company, nothing else.

    But if you become my girlfriend, you get all the privileges that come with having a relationship with an Aristocratic heir. I''m not sure if you''ve heard, but nobody goes against us, a lot of people have tried, and they''ve always lost, which means nobody can harm you, ever again. And you can have everything you want, everywhere you go," Blake explained.

    "But... I do not know��," Sara stammered. "Did she really want to be with Blake? Joaquin and Blake were the same, there were no scandals associated with their name, people adore them, and they are both powerful. But that''s where the similarities ended because Blake has an Ace up his sleeve, and that was Tristan, Tristan was very ruthless, but he was an honorable man, he would never associate himself with unscrupulous men. So yes, she thought Blake was her best option. She just hopes Blake is up for it because Joaquin was so twisted, and he was her last hope to win against Joaquin.

    "Why not? Why are you thinking so much? You have no one else except me unless you want to go back to whoever is doing this to you. Do you think he will stop?" Blake asked.

    She knew Joaquin would never stop, he had many cards up his sleeves, so he was going to use everything he has until she comes to him.

    "She never even once mentioned Joaquin''s name, but why does it feel like Blake knows about him?" she wondered, her eyebrows furrowing. "Why do you want to help me? What are you getting from all of this?" She had a feeling Blake doesn''t just make offers without anything in return.

    "I??m a very good person, and I help those in need," Blake said innocently.

    "Stop acting, you are not as charitable as you say you are," Sara fumed.

    "You are right, I knew you were smart," Blake chuckled.

    "I have a hidden motive in helping you. You don''t need to know that for the time being, you will know when the time comes," Blake said.

    "I''m... tired of hidden motives, the last person I trusted ended up asking more than I bargained for. You... cannot demand anything illegal from me... or my virtue," Sara stammered, she got scared, thinking that Blake just wanted the same thing Joaquin wanted.

    "Relax, I won''t ask you to do anything inappropriate. We''re going to be in a normal boyfriend-girlfriend relationship, so just act the part, I will fulfill all my duties, and I expect you to do the same.

    All the accusations against you will go away, and you have my protection for any other problems you will have in the future," Blake said earnestly. She stared at him, considering his offer.

    "It will be a fake relationship, right? You will marry someone else in the future, and maybe I would too then, we can just forget this happened? So what is the lifespan of this relationship?" Sara started thinking of the relationship as another business deal.

    Blake frowned when she said she wanted to meet someone else in the future, he knew that she was treating this as a business transaction, and it hurt his ego. Why is she acting like she didn''t even want to be with him?

    "Well, what would you do if I wanted to have a real relationship with you?" Blake taunted, and Sara rolled her eyes. "This girl is trying my patience, what am I going to do with you?" he thought.

    "Fine let''s start with six months while all your mess is getting cleaned up, we''ll extend it if anything else happens after that. You have to yield to my request and not be so stubborn, this will not work if you do not listen to me," he said.

    "What are your requests? Surely, you won''t want me to fulfill any of your physical needs right?" Sara asked, scared.

    "Do you think we''re in kindergarten? I don''t want a platonic relationship," he scoffed.

    "You�� ugh! Why�� I will not agree to this," she snapped, and he kept quiet and stared at her coldly.

    "Okay, fine, we can hold hands," she compromised, as he stared and acted bored.

    "Uhm�� holding hands and hugging?" she asked, unsure, he just kept staring.

    "Okay, those are my conditions, take it or leave it," she said irritated.

    "I want kissing to be included in your conditions, I''m compromising for you to use my protection and my status, and that''s all you''re going to give me? This guy sounds very dangerous, I''ll be risking my life for you, you know that right?" he said, pitifully, like he was the one on the losing end of this deal.

    "Okay, I''ll take your deal," Sara said meekly.

    Blake smiled, the first part of his plan was a success. He just trapped Sara in his cage, and he hopes that she''d never want to escape.

 Chapter 113 - 113

    Sara did not know what the consequences would be when she agreed to start a fake relationship with Blake.

    She decided to stay in bed until she trained this afternoon, after the last few days she''s had, maybe now she can rest and relax.

    The previous day she had assigned a special ringtone for Blake. So she knew without looking at her phone if he was calling her, and it would prevent her from accidentally answering one of Joaquin''s phone calls again.

    "Hello!" Sara said in a sleepy voice as she answered her phone.

    "Still not out of bed, sleepyhead?" Blake chuckled.

    "Blake, why are you calling so early? Sara frowned.

    "How is it early? it''s already 9. Come to my house now," Blake said.

    "Why should I come to your house?" Sara was confused. Did they have a meeting she forgot?

    "Did you forget that you are now my girlfriend, and when I say come to my house, you do it? I will send a vehicle in half an hour, so don''t be late," Blake said sternly.

    "Hmm... okay, fine!" Sara said. She unwillingly got out of her bed, and half an hour later, a car was waiting for her outside.

    Blake''s villa had a modern style, sleek hard lines, and a lot of big picture windows to let the light in. Palm trees and flowering plants lined the driveway and the perimeter to the house, lending a vibrant aura, inviting one to step outdoors and enjoy the beautiful gardens.

    She had left herself in since the door was unlocked, "Hello!" she called out.

    "Where is everybody? Why is there nobody to greet me? What am I even supposed to do here?" she thought.

    "Blake! Blake! Where are you?" Sara yelled as she walked through the living room.

    A voice from upstairs said, "Prepare breakfast for me."

    "What? I don''t know how to cook," Sara yelled from the stairs, but there was no answer, frustrated, she headed for the kitchen.

    "Such a spoiled brat," she thought, but she was astounded with what she saw.

    This was the kitchen made for chefs, marble countertops, two wall ovens, a farmhouse kitchen sink, two dishwashers, an island with a sink in the middle, and a big refrigerator with french doors and a bottom freezer.

    She found bread on the counter and searched for some milk and eggs from the refrigerator. Looking in one of the cabinets, she found the spice rack, and even that was complete with all the spices you could think of, taking the cinnamon, she decided to make french toast. It was the easiest thing she could find on the internet that she didn''t think she could mess up.

    There were fresh oranges in a basket, so she thought orange juice would sound great, she squeezed the juice out while waiting for the french toast to cook.

    Arranging her creation on the dining table, she congratulated herself. Watching all those cooking shows had paid off, she felt she did a good job since she couldn''t even boil water properly,

    Blake had gotten ready and came down for breakfast. His hair was still damp from the shower, and he didn''t bother to style it. His hair was falling in his face giving him a younger, boyish look.

    Sara couldn''t help but stare as he came down from the stairs, "He looks much more handsome today."

    "Good Morning Sara!" Blake smirked, noticing Sara checking him out.

    "Good Morning!" Sara said, blushing as she came out of her trance.

    "So what''s for breakfast?" Blake asked as he sat at the dining table.

    "French toast and orange juice," Sara said, sounding as if she had prepared a seven-course meal.

    Blake had an unreadable expression, he hoped that whatever she made would at least be edible. He looked at Sara to see as if she was joking, but instead, she looked as if she was waiting to be praised.

    Blake ate a piece of the French toast and downed it with half of the juice. It didn''t taste bad, but it didn''t taste good either, she had put on too much cinnamon, and it almost made him cough.

    "So? How was it?" Sara could not control herself as Blake was eating so slowly.

    "Good," Blake lied.

    "Really? That was my first time making that, who knew I had such a talent in the kitchen?" Sara smiled, very confident.

    Blake chuckled thinking, "Where did this woman get too much confidence?"

    "Fool!" Blake got up and flicked her forehead.

    "Ouch! What was that for?" Sara said, angrily while rubbing her forehead.

    "Let''s go to work," Blake said.

    "Oh, so you want to parade me in front of everyone so they will know about our relationship?" Sara asked.

    "Yes, that''s the plan for today," Blake said.

    Sara just stood there, thinking, "Is this going to be good? Should I do this? Should I go home?"

    "Don''t think too much, I will be there to handle any problem that arises, the only thing you need to worry about is to not make me angry," Blake said.

    "What if I make you angry?" Sara asked curiously.

    Blake came towards her very slowly, with that predatory look in his eye he whispered, ""Naughty girls get punished."

    Sara shivered, his voice was very low and sexy, it was like his lips were caressing her ear.

    She placed her hands on his chest and pushed him away, "You have to move back."

    He took a step back, "Why is your face so red?" Blake teased.

    Sara touched her face and felt it was warm.

    "Are you imagining what punishment I was going to give you? Was it something dirty?" Blake smirked.

    "No! What? Who is having dirty thoughts? Stop teasing me," Sara stammered.

    "Oh really? What did I say? You were the one letting your imagination run wild," Blake said innocently.

    "You''re evil!" Frustrated, she hurried out the front door.

    Blake had a big smile on his face after Sara left, "My morning has never been this good before."

    When they got out of the car, he noticed she was nervous, so he went and held her hand. He wanted to make her feel relaxed.

    Sara was surprised, she was not used to holding anybody''s hands, so she unconsciously pushed it away. Blake''s face stiffened and his eyes narrowed, "We are supposed to be in a relationship, let me hold your hand and stop fidgeting," Blake said sternly.

    She didn''t want him to get mad, so she voluntarily went and held his hand, she remembered this morning''s threat. Blake''s face relaxed as he tightened his hold on her.

    People were shocked to see their boss walking hand in hand with a model. People were whispering because they had recognized her as the model who was in the news recently, with several scandals to her name.

    Blake''s name was associated with many actresses, models, and daughters who belonged to the upper class, but he had always denied all the rumors.

    He never openly dated any women and definitely had never even held hands with anyone. It definitely looked like they were dating, but why was he dating someone like Sara Wesley?

    The question running around was, "He had a lot of options, but why did he choose her?"

    Blake''s expression was neutral, it was like a regular normal day at the office, but Sara''s hands were sweating.

    "Look up!" Blake whispered, seeing Sara had bowed her head to avoid people''s stares. She looked at him, and he had an encouraging look on his face, she nodded, thanking him for lending her his confidence. She knew that as long as she was with Blake she would be okay.

    The whole building was in an uproar, everybody was talking about Sara and Blake''s relationship.

    Someone had taken a picture of them and uploaded it on the net. They were holding hands, and it looked like they were lovingly looking at each other.

    All the citizens were stunned, and it had become the talk of the town. Some people did not believe the picture, and they thought Sara was just another of Blake''s models or one of his friends. They could not believe that Blake had been snagged, so some fans had told everyone not to jump to conclusions so quickly.

    "What are we doing today? I don''t have gym training until later," Sara asked.

    "I have arranged for someone to meet you," Blake said.

    "Who is it?" she was curious, "I wonder who this person is, will it be the lawyer?" she thought.

    Blake was about to answer when the assistant came and informed him that his appointment was here.

    A woman in her 50''s came in through the door, for her age she looked gorgeous, dressed stylishly in what was called elegant chic, she had the poise of someone from the royal family.

    "Hello Mr. Anderson, it has been a while," the woman greeted with a smile.

    "Hello Ms. Diana, thank you for coming at such short notice," Blake said.

    "It''s my pleasure for you to request my services," Diana said.

    She was the most sought after and most expensive etiquette coach available, she had trained women from all the elite families around the world.

    She covers everything from fashion, decorum, manners, and anything that pertains to business and entertainment. And she always has a long list of people waiting to be in her queue, but Blake had special privileges being an Aristocratic heir.

    "This is my girlfriend Sara," Blake said as he introduced her.

    "Hello��," Sara said, cheerfully.

    Diana looked Sara up and down, assessing and judging her. It got to a point where Sara felt awkward, so she gave Diana a forced smile.

    "Sara, I have meetings scheduled, I have to go and leave you in Diana''s capable hands," Blake said as he walked out of his office.

    "Let''s start the training, we have a lot to work on," Diana said sternly. She was very strict, and never even once smiled.

    Sara felt like she was being criticized for everything, and it seemed like she was doing nothing right. She was asked to walk, sit, and stand properly, and Diana recommended a few more weeks of training until she learned everything by heart.

    Diana was strict with everybody, and she can easily transform a normal person into a very sophisticated lady because she works on somebody, she works on them until they give her what she wants and that is total transformation.

    At first, Sara was adamant to get her way because she thought Diana was being too hard on her but then she realized that most of her suggestions were valid and were there to make her become a better person, so she stopped fighting and just took all her suggestions and used them to her advantage.

    Sara still had no idea why Blake was making her undergo such training. Up until today, she has never even heard of Diana, much less being used to train models. "Is he doing this for all his models or does he only give me the special treatments?" she wondered.

    By the time she got home, she was dead tired, the training with Diana, and then the training at the gym in the afternoon wore her out. Her body was depleted, so when Blake called her, she was already sleeping.

    He called her several more times, and he was getting angry when he got transferred to her voice mail. He checked her schedule and realized that he might have been too harsh in his judgment. She had a full schedule since this morning and did not realize that she might have been very tired by the end of her training at the gym.

    He was mad because he had the whole day planned out. Wake up with Sara in his house, then go to work with her and in the evening he wanted to go home with her too, but when he finished she had already gone home.

    He was disappointed when she went home and did not even let him know, it seems that Sara had no idea how to be in a relationship, it was up to him to teach her.

    Blake smirked, thinking about his plan. He wanted to act like a proper boyfriend for her, and she wasted all his effort. He will enjoy teaching her how to be his girlfriend.

    On the other side of the world, someone was in a very foul mood, he was burning with anger.

 Chapter 114 - 114

    Joaquin was seeing red right now. He just wants to hurt somebody.

    He had been looking at Sara''s picture with Blake for a while now. He was getting angrier by the second, wondering why she was looking at Blake so lovingly, that look was reserved only for him.

    "Aggghhh��," Joaquin clenched his teeth and crushed the glass in his hand. Blood was dripping onto the carpet, but he didn''t care because he didn''t even feel the pain, all he felt was rage like he''d never felt before. After all, she was slipping away from him, and nobody ever slips away from him until he was done with them.

    He had more surprises for her, just wait and see, "Oh my kitten, I don''t want to keep on hurting you, you have to come to me soon," he said with longing.

    There was only one thing in his life that he wanted right now, and he expected everything to go according to plan, otherwise, he will destroy anybody that gets in the way of his happiness.

    He had been an evil and manipulative person since he was a kid.

    Most kids start out innocent and sweet, then something happens during their growing years that transform them into monsters, but nothing like that happened to Joaquin.

    He was the firstborn prince, and that alone would be enough pressure to be put on a child, but his mother, the Queen who was mostly busy with helping her husband made time to pamper him, and make him feel like a normal kid, loved and longing for nothing. His father did not coddle him or show him too much attention, but that would be expected of any King who had the whole kingdom to worry about.

    He never liked it when people told him what to do, he was a prince, and he should be able to do what he wanted, being a spoiled kid, his parents gave in to his whims and never denied anything.

    You would never see him being kind or nice to his siblings either, he never played with them. Their nannies would always find them tied up or locked up in closets, that was because Joaquin even at a young age, liked it when they cried and begged him to let them go. It made him happy.

    The most horrible thing he had done when he was younger was to torture small animals. People around the castle and in the surrounding forest would find birds, cats, and small dogs tortured or mutilated, hanging from the trees. It had scared people thinking somebody was practicing witchcraft or dark magic, but eventually, they learned who was doing it, but nobody would say anything, lest they be punished like the animals themselves.

    When the King and Queen eventually learned about the animal torture and the things he did to his siblings they consulted several doctors. To evaluate him and eventually diagnose his problem, they wanted to make sure that the crown prince was capable of handling his future responsibilities.

    Since he was manipulative and smart, he made it a point to appear normal during these evaluations. So the doctors would always release him with a good bill of health, informing his parents that he was a very normal, happy, and well-rounded kid. They added that he was probably just cooped up in the castle and just needed more activities to stimulate his brain.

    So he was taught sword fighting, stick fighting, horse riding, sailing, archery, philosophy, maths, and anything and everything to keep his mind occupied, his parents had hoped that maybe he would stop all these torturings and become a regular kid, but he never did, it just stimulated his mind and added more arsenal to his techniques.

    Then he eventually moved on to people. He loved it when people cowered in fear, he felt a thrill in his bones that made him happy, knowing that he could control people and that he had the power to let them live or die.

    The first time he discovered that he loved having this power was when he was a young boy of eight. He had disappeared into the forest as he always did, evading his caretakers and nannies. But unbeknownst to him, a group of bandits had been following him. They recognized his clothing to be expensive, assuming that he was the son of a rich family, and they could ask money for his head.

    But his captors were too lax, thinking he was just a kid, they left one person in the same room to guard him. He was trained to protect himself at a young age, so he never got scared and knew that the opportunity would come for him to escape, all he needed was to wait.

    Joaquin found his guard''s knife and placed it against his throat. That scared look in his eye fueled him to slash his throat. He was thrilled to see the light leave the person''s eyes when he died.

    Nobody knew this event had taken place, but the next day everybody could sense that there was a darkness that had overtaken him.

    He was now on a mission, so he started going to court. He had demanded his father start his training, saying that he wanted to know the responsibility at this age so he could serve his kingdom better.

    They got reeled in with his sense of responsibility and love for his kingdom. So they agreed to teach him everything, not knowing that this would be their downfall later in life.

    He was sharp-witted when it came to matters of the court, always working in the interest of the people and his kingdom. Everybody had commended that they have never met a young man like him that thought as an adult.

    But Joaquin was a snake, he was charming everybody in the kingdom. Showing them a very kind and loyal prince, but behind their backs, he was forming his own army, so he could overthrow the King.

    Recruiting mercenaries, cutthroats, and vigilantes to join his army. They pillaged neighboring towns and recruited anyone who would join them. Covering their tracks by spreading rumors that his father''s enemies were trying to wage war on their kingdom.

    He was broody and secretive, and his mother had noticed these changes in him. It scared her to think that the very happy prince they raised was becoming someone else. So she swept this under the rug, pretending everything was fine, even though she knew that his siblings were scared of him and avoided him at all cost.

    Women were a plaything for him. He knew that they would come willingly because he was a prince, the prospect of being a princess, and the future queen blinded them, and he dangled it in front of them every chance he got.

    He would seduce any woman he found attractive. It didn''t matter if they were single or not, everybody comes to him eventually, and those that don''t are forced to share his bed.

    Men would always try to come at him, taking back their wives or girlfriends, so he would either eliminate the competition or just get rid of them both.

    Later on, the head minister got wind of Joaquin''s secret army and his plan to overthrow the king.

    As his father confronted him about all his evildoings, Joaquin said the king should be proud of his accomplishments.

    The king was so mad, he could not imagine this child, who showed a lot of promise and love for his kingdom was the one destroying it.

    He had slapped Joaquin, saying, "You are not my son! You are a snake, and you are not fit to be a king! From now on you are banned from this country, I am stripping you of your title. Your brother will be the next king," his father said

    "You cannot do that! You should apologize for slapping me," Joaquin said.

    "I will let everyone know your true identity so they can avoid you. I will tell all the kingdoms not to cater to you, or house you or they will endure my wrath," the king said angrily.

    The next morning there was news of an army invading the Queen''s home kingdom, and that they were losing, so the King went with the head minister with half of the Royal army to lend them aid. The king thought he would take care of Joaquin''s problem later, thinking he might have been too hasty in giving him his punishment.

    On the way to the Queen''s kingdom, they were intercepted and slaughtered by Joaquin''s army. Everything was a ploy to get the King out of the castle. There was no army invasion. And just like everything, when Joquin was involved, it was covered up as an accident.

    He was 15 at that time, and since the edict of his punishment was not officially announced, Joaquin was crowned as king. He was ecstatic, finally, his dream had come true, there was nobody above him.

    Now he had more power, and he could do whatever he wanted. He executed anybody that undermined his authority and replaced them like he was replacing furniture, they were there to agree with whatever he said, and nothing more.

    Because he was smart and very tactical in his transactions, the kingdom became more prosperous under his reign, so nobody was inclined to complain. Prosperity brought the adoration of all the citizens, in their eyes, he was the best King.

    Behind closed doors, he was becoming Satan day by day and killed whoever came on his way without any second thought.

 Chapter 115 - 115

    Sara was very excited today, she had been training for several weeks, and it was almost over. After this, she can concentrate on her modeling career. This was her first assignment after her scandal she was called to model for a very famous clothing brand.

    She had followed all their beauty regimen, and together with the exercises, and the training with Diana, everything was paying off. Her skin was glowing, her body more flexible and toned, and she looked more radiant than ever, this gave her the confidence she needed to tackle the task at hand.

    She got to the studio early so she could make a good impression, but as soon as the cameras were clicking, so were the tongues wagging. She could not hear everything they were saying, but she could feel the stares and the buzzing around her.

    She heard snippets of their conversations. There was one of her having bad behavior. The word drug was thrown around a lot, but the worst one was that they blatantly accused her of seducing Blake so she could join his company.

    By the time she was done, the consensus was that she was an awful model that had no talent whatsoever. She was involved with drugs, and sleeping with Blake was her ticket to her success.

    Sara did not know whether to get angry or cry, this was just way too much for her first day back on the job. But she held her cool, these were, after all, just lies, she had integrity, and as far as she knew, they were just jealous.

    Pretending not to hear anything, she went about doing the thing she was good at. She had to be professional, stooping to their level will not help her case. Not everybody was mean to her, so this helped her get through the morning.

    Not knowing anybody, she headed to the cafe to have lunch. She was reminiscing about the lunches she used to have with the Star Light employees. How they used to pamper her and make sure all her favorite food was available.

    She was always in the spotlight, and she enjoyed the attention, but these days she would rather the people veer their attention elsewhere, all the gossiping and taunting was getting to her, suddenly she felt sad, "Maybe I should just go and hide at home until all these blows over."

    "May I sit here," said a voice that cut through her dejected thoughts.

    Looking up she saw a familiar face, they didn''t really know each other, but just like Sara her face was plastered everywhere. Her name was Emily, and she was one of Anderson Industries'' top models, and she only endorsed high-end advertisements.

    Emily was one of those models that have an expressive face that never fails to capture your attention. She was what everybody refers to as tall and skinny, but now that you look closely because she was trained by the Anderson company, she was toned in all the right places. Her highlighted dark brown hair was perfectly shaped to frame her perfect cheekbones and beautiful brown eyes.

    They had never been personally introduced, so she was a little apprehensive that Emily had approached her, so she put her guard up.

    "Definitely, be my guest," Sara said politely, it was nice to have company, after the day she''s had. Hopefully, this won''t turn out bad.

    "I was at your shoot, you were pretty natural and very confident, it shows on print," Emily said with a smile.

    "Thank you!" Sara thought that her compliment seemed genuine.

    "Sorry, I did not notice you were here, are you shooting today too?" Sara asked.

    "Yeah, I have one scheduled after lunch, I always wanted to talk to you, but we never got the chance," Emily said.

    Sara just nodded, waiting for Emily to continue. She squared her shoulders, waiting for the onslaught of mean words and insults.

    This did not escape Emily, and she chuckled, "I didn''t mean it in a bad way. I liked your work. I always thought you were a nice person and wanted to say hi to you."

    "Oh, thanks! I also like your work. You''re much more beautiful in person.

    We can chat over lunch if you want," Sara smiled, feeling more relaxed, she felt that Emily just really wanted to get to know her.

    Emily gave a smile that showed her dimples. "She really looks good even without too much makeup," Sara thought.

    Talking to Emily, she now understood why people loved her, the media just adored her because she was very charming and natural. She was the type of person who knew when to turn her game face on and off, and right now, she had it off, and she felt very genuine.

    They were laughing at some mishap from one of Emily''s shoots when she smiled at someone behind Sara and said, "I think someone is here to see you."

    When Sara turned around, she saw Blake standing behind her, she was surprised because she didn''t tell him she was going to be here today.

    "Hello Mr. Anderson," Emily greeted him.

    Blake nodded at Emily as he stood next to Sara, he was wearing dark-colored glasses, so Sara could not really read his expression.

    "I''ll leave you two alone, it was nice having lunch with you Sara," Emily said as she got up.

    "Wait! Don''t you want to finish your lunch before you leave?" Sara asked.

    "I forgot the time, I have a shoot in ten minutes, I better get to the studio, give me your number so we can talk some more," Emily said in a friendly manner.

    After they exchanged numbers, Sara switched her concentration on Blake.

    "Aren''t you busy? Why are you here?" Sara asked.

    "Hmm... I know how to make time in my busy schedule, unlike you," Blake scoffed as he sat on the chair in front of her.

    "What happened? Are you angry?" Sara asked when she saw his furrowed brows as he removed his shades. She had no idea why he was wearing his angry face. "Did she make him angry?" she wondered.

    Looking at her clueless face, Blakes mood got darker. He was thinking about her so much that he started to miss her. "How can this woman be so clueless," he thought, he expected her to be like all the other women calling him constantly, he even had excuses set up for her, but she didn''t even bother to call or text him. It was like they were not even in a relationship.

    "Sara, what are we to each other?" Blake frowned.

    "Boyfriend-girlfriend I guess��," Sara answered uncertainly.

    "There''s no guessing, we are boyfriend-girlfriend," Blake said, for a moment he got happy, but his mood changed when she said the word ''guess.''

    "How should you behave when you''re in a relationship?" Blake questioned.

    "What do you mean how?" Sara answered his question with a question.

    "It looks like I''ve been too lenient with you," Blake snapped.

    "Come here!" Blake held Sara''s hand and dragged her to sit on the chair next to him.

    "Blake you should behave, everyone is watching us," Sara said, looking around.

    "No one here will say anything, don''t worry," Blake said.

    "You have to listen to what I have to say because I will say this only once, I am your boyfriend, and you need to give me importance. You should update me with everything happening in your life.

    Remember that day I asked you to come to my house to cook me breakfast, I expected us to drive home together, but when I came to see you, they said you already left, you didn''t even let me know.

    Today was your first photo shoot, and you didn''t even bother to tell me. I should be that person in your life that you contact first when something happens. There was no call or message from you, I know your schedule, and you are not that busy to fail to call me," Blake said.

    She was stunned, "He wanted her to do what now? Be the first person she informs on everything happening in her life? Call and text him every day?" She was feeling dizzy, hearing his demands.

    What she didn''t know was that all the Aristocratic heirs never beat around the bush or play games to get the woman they want. They were very expressive and never wasted time, else they lost their women to someone else.

    "Sara, did you understand what I said?" Blake asked. He laced his fingers with hers and placed it on his lap. He started drawing circles on her hand to stop himself from pulling her onto his lap and kissing the daylight out of her.

    "But I thought we should maintain a cordial relationship, we only act the part when we need to. Texting and calling was not part of that," Sara said as she came to her senses, his hands were wreaking havoc to her resolve, having him this close was confusing her.

    "I have decided, and that''s final, you call and text me every day, and you need to tell me what you are doing," Blake snapped.

    "What? You cannot force me to do that," Sara said, raising her voice. She was a free bird and loved her freedom above everything else. She hated it when someone dictated what she needed to do.

    Blake was very arrogant, and he''s always used to having things his way, so he was treating Sara like one of his subordinates to get what he wanted.

    He knew he should treat her more delicately and gently, but she keeps on pushing his buttons, he will need more patience than necessary, and he did not have that.

    In their group, Aiden was the gentleman type. Tristan was very cold and only showed all his feelings only to Ava. Dimitri had a dark and broody personality, and he didn''t talk much, he did not waste his energy on things that were not important to him.

    Blake was mischievous and a little childish, he never had the patience to wait for things, he always got what he wanted.

    "You see, I''m doing this because there''s so much hate targeting you these days, and I need you to tell me everything," Blake saw Sara raising an eyebrow.

    "I''m�� I''m�� worried about you, how do you expect me to protect you... if I do not know where you are?" Blake said with so much difficulty, he didn''t know how to explain that all he wanted to do was to keep her close to him at all times so they couldn''t hurt her again.

    He''s never laid his feelings on the table before, and he did not know if he was doing it right, she was different from any woman he''s met before, and he never in his life expected he was going to feel this way and lay it out just like that.

    Sara was surprised, she had to stare into his eyes and check if he was joking. He looked very serious and nervous at the same time, she didn''t know why, but her heart fluttered when she saw his concern.

    Apart from her family, this was the first time someone else was truly concerned about her.

    "Okay, I promise I will call and text you to let you know," Sara nodded her head slowly.

    Blake relaxed, hearing her response. "Tell me about your day, did you encounter any problems?" Blake asked.

    "No, everything was good," Sara said softly. She was still confused, this was a different Blake from the one she was talking to earlier, he looked more charming when he was nicer and did not have that scowl on his face.

    She told him how excited she was on her first day. How she had tackled all the demands from the photographer and the director. she was using her hands to demonstrate and articulate her story. She became animated when she was talking about her work, and this made him smile. This was how he imagined it would be like talking to her every day.

 Chapter 116 - 116

    Blake was talking with Sara , Sara completed her lunch . Now it was the time for shooting , Sara told she will go now , Blake should return to office.

    But Blake insisted that he will see the shoot and then go to office. Blake just had a meeting but it was nothing important so he had told his PA to push the meeting to tomorrow .

    When Sara went to the shooting shot everyone were stunned and shocked to see the entertainment industry boss Blake Anderson to be with Sara Wesley .

    Blake never came to any shoots , his aura was dominating and he belonged to the aristocratic heirs .

    Everyone became nervous and they started moving here and there. Few became spotted they were silent not knowing the what to do.

    "Start the shooting ", Blake said sternly .

    They already knew the news that Sara and Blake were dating but never knew Blake was attentive towards her .

    They thought Sara was just a bed warmer and he will keep her under shadows.

    A make up artist came and did touch up for Sara.

    When the lights were on Sara became a totally different person , she was confident .

    Blake was blown away by her beauty and looks , it was like only she was there in the room.

    There was a costume change for next shoot , Sara went to the trail room.

    A spot boy came and asked if he needed any refreshments , Blake nodded no.

    Everyone were behaving differently because of the presence of Blake.

    Sara came wearing a red dress , it was cold shoulder dress which was exposed a lot .

    Her hair was tied up and she had done smokey eyes . She was looking absolutely hot and sexy.

    Blake was mesmerized and he was looking at her intensively .

    Then he looked around but saw all of them looking at her with dirty eyes .

    He wanted to poke at those men''s eyes who were gazing at his woman with bad intentions .

    But he tightened his fists , he knew Sara was a model and she should expose her body but he somehow did not like the thought of other seeing her skin.

    Blake kept quite and Sara''s photo session begin .

    The camera man told her to pose some bold poses . Each second was like torture for Blake.

    On white background she was wearing a red dress , it looked like she was a red siren . Bold and beautiful.

    "A little here ", the photographer told and one male assistant was about to move the cloth on Sara ''s legs because it will make her skin more visible and make the photo more popular.

    "Stop ", Blake snapped.

    He had enough , he could not tolerate anymore . He is Blake Anderson and he can face any consequences.

    The cameraman shivered and stopped working . Did he did something wrong , was his job in danger .

    Sara frowned thinking why was Blake interrupting her work.

    She was tried from morning she just wanted to finish the work and go home to take a long nap.

    "Sir is any problem here ", the camera man stammered.

    " Enough of shooting , pack up ", Blake said sternly.

    "But sir the main segment is still remaining ", the cameraman said.

    The first shoots were just warm up , he had to make the model be in the moment and get adjusted.

    Now which he was going to take sexy pictures of Sara these were used.

    "Use the ones which you have already shoot ", Blake said.

    "But ��.", the camera man was about to tell something to convince to Blake.

    The cameraman had put a lot of effort and money was spent .

    Blake looked at him with a cold stare and everyone kept quite.

    The cameraman kept quite and he gave instructions for pack up.

    No one were fools and they understood the message .

    Blake Anderson was jealous and that''s why he stopped the shoot when Sara was about to get more exposed.

    They never knew Blake was so serious about Sara. Someone in the sets recorded this whole events and put it on internet . So it went viral how a Aristocratic heir was so protective about the model.

    Sara was so angry that she went to the trail room with out even sparing an extra glance at Blake .

    Sara went to the trail room and in anger pushed away all the cosmetics on the table.

    This is what she hated controlling , she wanted to do whatever she like in her life.

    That''s why in her early life she did not want to take over the family business . She did not want to be a shadow of her father .

    Joaquin telling his name also made her body cold . He was wanted to control and use her to his wishes.

    He wanted to fulfill his desires without giving a proper title.

    He was ready to go to any lengths to make her his , to make her dance to his tunes.

    Those people of Cadiz did not know that they were worshipping a demon thinking he is a god .

    He was monster who was thirty of power . Nothing can come in between him and power .

    There was one thing which she had discovered about Joaquin which no one knew .

    Sara was sure that even if she tells it to anyone no one will believe as Joaquin was so perfect in everyone''s eyes.

    Sara did not even tell this matter to Joaquin , she by chance discovered his secret .

    Who knows Joaquin may be kill her to safeguard his secret .

    Joaquin also initially told sweet nothings and did few things which made her think that he cared for her .

    But only later she got to know that Joaquin was sickly obsessed with her.

    There was one thing which was still there in her mind , day and night .

    Sara was a very beautiful woman but there were surely more beautiful woman in the world .

    Sara was not the only one who had beauty , but why did Joaquin target her so badly.

    That too Joaquin was so desperate as if he was ready to do anything to get her.

    Why was that , is him wanting her anyway connected to his dark secret .

    Sara shivered thinking about that scene even though the temperature was hot.

    Now Blake was also treating her like a puppet . Her career was already ruined but she got another chance with Anderson company only because of Blake .

    Yes she was very grateful for him but that does not mean that she was happy with what he did yesterday .

    Her photo shoot was not complete today and if her photos did not get published she will not get any next assignments .

    She should anyhow clear her name from those dirty scandals.

    "Knock knock ", Someone banged the door.

    Sara was in no mood to talk with anyone and screamed ",Leave me alone ".

    The other person did not understand and kept on banging the door.

    Frustrated Sara opened the door only to find Blake standing on the other side on the door.

    "Not now ", Sara snapped before Blake could say anything.

    "Sara listen to me ", Blake tried to say something.

    "What , tell me why should I listen , What did you do just now . Telling the photo shoot should be ended.

    Its my career which I love dearly more than anything . You acted like an alpha male you made decisions for me without even consulting me .

    I have been in this profession for so many years and showing skin is a part of the job . Its nothing new to me .

    I have even done bikini shoots and this was just exposing my legs a little bit more than usual . When I only don''t have a problem why are you bothered about it so much ", Sara was fuming.

    "Sara I don''t care whether is a fake or real relationship . My woman is only for my eyes and not a treat for others .

    I need not even like a bit when the boy was about to move that cloth . I wanted to kill him there only but somehow controlled myself only because of you .

    Those model need money , fame and are ready to anything to get good lifestyle . But you don''t need to do anything as you are Blake Anderson''s woman .

    Whatever you ask everything will be handled to you in a golden platter. You do not have to go through so much all by yourself ", Blake said.

    "Blake do you even know what are you talking . My father is also a very big businessman and I did not come to modeling to only earn money . Its my passion from small I wanted to follow my mother''s footsteps . I do not want to be your woman and get all those luxuries . If I only wanted those luxuries I could have been with any other man ".

    "Sara��", Blake screamed when he heard her say that she will be with any other man.

    "Admit it Blake its the truth , You may be Blake Anderson and think you have have the right to dictate my life . That''s not true . Those woman who work in entertainment industry are all not bad . Just because someone is doing something unethical it does not mean all the people are like that ".

 Chapter 117 - 117

    "Blake, you have known that I was a model from the moment you met me. In this profession, it''s not uncommon to show one''s skin, and that will usually involve men, from the assistants to the set and lighting staff, to the photographer and other male models. You won''t be able to prevent that from happening. You work in the entertainment industry for a long time now, and you know how this industry operates," Sara said.

    He knew Sara''s reasoning was very accurate, but he cannot help it, this is, after all, the first time he had been possessive about someone. He had seen his fair share of photoshoots and was fine when the models have exposed body parts, heck, he has even seen nude shots taken, right in front of him.

    The clients needed certain types of photos, and the models should be willing and ready to do them at the drop of a hat. Looking sexy in photos has always gained him more revenue, and that''s the way it always has been.

    All he was concerned about was growing Anderson Industries, but his father always taught him that the family name matters the most, and it should be protected at any cost.

    Women to him were just like accessories, something to make him look good, the only person that he should care about was his future wife. And up until now, he had no urge to act upon.

    His father and brother-in-law all followed the same mantra. To care for their women above all else, and Blake was expected to follow in their footsteps.

    With Sara, everything was different, he felt so many emotions that were new to him, and he did not know whether it excited him or scared him.

    Sometimes he was very scared of the emotions he felt for her, it made him feel very vulnerable, and that''s one of the things he hated.  That feeling of vulnerability. He didn''t want to take the chance to let someone in and have them take advantage of him in the end.

    Being on the losing end was not in his vocabulary, he always had to have the upper hand when it came to business and his life.

    Sara sparked his interest when he first saw her at the wedding, not only because she was beautiful, but there was a certain fire in her that beckoned to him. If she had responded to his advances, then his interest wouldn''t have been piqued, but she not only gave him a cold response, she also managed to slap him right in front of everyone he knew.

    That slap was humiliating, and he vowed to take revenge on her. It was like the heavens had granted his wish when he discovered she was in the middle of a scandal, so he took that opportunity to make a deal with her.

    He thought that this act of kindness would surely make her come running to his side and make her clingy. His plan was to mock her and make her cry once their contract ended, to prove that all women were the same. Eventually, they fell for Blake Anderson, and they were all leeches.

    But nothing was going according to plan, each and every trap he had set was falling apart.

    Sara was indifferent, didn''t even bother to text or call him, which made him feel like she did not seem to care about him. She wasn''t very enthusiastic about receiving any help from him, either.

    Sometimes she acted like he was invisible and did not seem happy to be associated with him, and it baffled him. People go to great lengths to be associated with him.

    She treated him like she was being forced, and she''s just waiting for all this to blow over so she could be free of him.

    He, on the other hand, was behaving like he was in love for the first time in his life. There was this need that he had to see her every day. It ruined his mood if he did not even get a glimpse of her. He was like a lovesick schoolboy checking his phone every so often to see if Sara had called or sent him a message.

    Seeing her smile brightened up his day.

    He tracked her down like a jealous boyfriend, looking at her daily schedule to see what she was doing. For the first time in 30 years since he was born, he felt protective and possessive of someone. He wanted to be the only one who would enjoy her beauty. He wanted her to be his.

    "I know, but I cannot treat you like the other models," Blake said.

    "Blake��.," Sara said, dragging his name, she was annoyed. How can she make this grown man understand her wishes?

    "Listen, when we made a deal right? We both understood that I was going to continue being a model and your girlfriend at the same time. How can you be so unreasonable, making such demands?" she asked.

    "I am not making unreasonable demands," Blake said like a kid throwing a tantrum.

    Sara didn''t know whether to be angry or to laugh. Blake looked like a kid who wanted to get his way. "He''s kinda cute when he acts like this," she thought, smiling she didn''t even know if cute was a word you can ever use on him.

    "Blake, if you force me to stop modeling, then I am going to leave you and end this deal. I can''t stand here while you control my life for me. This is my final offer, you either take it or leave it," Sara said, staring him down to convey that she was serious and she is in control whether he liked it or not.

    Blake looked at her serious expression and detected that she was not bowing down. If he blew this chance he might never get another opportunity. Losing her did not sit well with him, it was not an option.

    He remembered her saying that if she needed money, she could just get any other rich man. "As if she can find anybody richer than me," he thought as he clenched his fists, imagining her with someone else was making him lose his cool.

    "Fine! I will agree to your wishes. I will never interrupt your shoots again, this will be the first and last time," Blake said unwillingly. He was gritting his teeth, she was driving a very hard bargain.

    "That''s a good boy," Sara patted his cheeks.

    He was surprised by her reaction that he grinned, even though her comment was cheeky, he was still elated. She willingly touched his face, and it warmed his heart. If it was someone else, they would have been scolded,

    If only his friends could see him now, he would probably have been teased endlessly.

    Her small soft hand felt very good against his face, he wished that her hand stayed there so he could kiss it, but it felt like it was taken away like it was never even there.

    "Well there is always the next time," he thought, and if he was lucky that next time will come soon.

    Sara was happy that Blake agreed to her request, now there will be no obstacles to stop her from achieving her dream. She knew that everything can be solved by communication, and she felt great that she solved this problem so easily.

    She has always been stubborn and headstrong. Her parents were always worried about her short temper and had warned her never to make rash decisions. "If my parents could see me now, I felt like I handled that very well, they would be so proud," she thought.

    But Blake always had plans, after all, he had promised that he would never do anything to disturb her modeling career, but he could always pull the other strings, and Sara will never know.

    He was the boss and ruler of the entertainment industry. He can do anything he set his mind on, from now on, he will personally check and assign all of Sara''s projects, his plan was to filter all her projects.

    She will be assigned projects that have modest shots, no sexy, sultry, or suggestive photos.

    He would look good in her eyes, and they can maintain a better relationship. He was happy with his decision.

    "Come on, I know how to make you feel better. I will treat you to dinner," Blake said.

    "It''s okay, I just want to go home and rest, it''s been a long day," Sara said. She had been shooting earlier, and this was her second shoot for the day.

    "Don''t say no, you don''t have any shoots tomorrow. I will drop you off, don''t you want dinner before you go home? Have dinner with me, you can give me some company. I don''t have anyone to have dinner with," Blake said, giving her his puppy dog eyes.

    Sara chuckled, seeing his pitiful expression, "You surprise me, Blake, how can I say no when you give me these cute antics?"

    "Okay, fine," Sara said with a small smile, agreeing to his request. "It was just dinner,  it''s going to be okay," she thought.

    Blake was so happy because Sara was having dinner with him.

 Chapter 118 - 118

    Sara and Blake reached Blake''s villa. It was empty, the maids had gone home for the day. Sara was wondering how they were going to have dinner, "Maybe we''ll order take out, or the maids have probably prepared something."

    Sara went to freshen up in the upstairs bathroom, and as she came down she noticed that the dining table was still empty.

    "Blake ��," she called out.

    "I''m in the kitchen," said a muffled voice. So, she went into the kitchen to find Blake wearing a grey apron and cooking. She was surprised, who could imagine the great Blake Anderson knew how to cook.

    "You can cook?" Sara raised an eyebrow.

    "Come here, taste this sauce," Blake said as he gestured with the spoon. Blake was preparing the sauce for the spaghetti.

    Sara stood beside him and tasted the sauce.

    "Mmmm, this is yummy.. ", she liked the sauce and was not exaggerating. If the sauce was already this good, then she can just imagine how the spaghetti will taste.

    Sara had tasted food from all over the world and had eaten food prepared by Michelin chefs. But this sauce was out of this world. There was something different about this spaghetti sauce.

    "Did you like it?" Blake asked with a smile. Seeing the content expression on Sara''s face he really felt good.

    "Yup," Sara nodded her head like a child.

    Blake''s smile widened, when Sara was happy because of him, he felt good. All the aristocratic heirs have learned how to cook, and for the first time in his life, he felt proud of learning this skill.

    "There is sauce on your chin," Blake said.

    "Oh," Sara wiped the sauce from her face, but Instead of wiping it off, she spread it more.

    "No, not there," Blake said, wiping the sauce with his thumb. She did not expect him to wipe the sauce himself.

    After wiping the sauce, Blake did not remove his hand, instead, he started to rub his thumb on her cheek, Sara felt tense, and started breathing heavily.

    Slowly moving his thumb across her face, he touched her lip. Sara closed her eyes, relishing the feel of his thumb on her lip.

    Her lips felt so soft, and Blake wanted a taste.

    He kissed her as he placed his arm around her waist. Her lips were as soft as he imagined them to be, he was addicted, and he wanted to taste more of her, he slipped his tongue inside her mouth, demanding her to kiss him back.

    Sara never imagined their second kiss to be this explosive. His kiss ignited every fiber in her being, she twined her fingers through his soft silky hair to pull him closer, just like him, she could not get enough. She was moaning as his hands moved and explored her back

    There was a burning smell in the air, the sauce was burning, but they were both oblivious.

    ''Stop!'' Sara said breathlessly against Blake''s mouth while Blake ignored everything around him, all he wanted to do was kiss Sara mindlessly.

    "Blake, we need to stop," Sara said more seriously this time, she wedged her hands between them and pushed him back.

    Blake backed up and stared at Sara, her lips were swollen, and her face was flushed, a warm feeling spread through him, knowing that this was the effect of what he did. He smirked, waiting for her to look at him.

    She couldn''t look back at him, she had behaved with wild abandon, and now she felt shy. It took her a moment to return her heart rate back to normal.

    Sara looked behind him, and a plume of smoke was coming up from the stove, "Oh my gosh the sauce is burning!" she yelled.

    Blake switched the stove off, the sauce was almost burned down to the pot.

    "Oh no, it''s fully burnt, we cannot eat it anymore," Sara said sadly.

    "Don''t worry, I can make it again," he said as he took the pan and placed it in the sink, under the water.

    "Wait! Let me wash it," she said.

    "You don''t need to, leave it, the maids will clean it tomorrow," he instructed.

    "It''s getting late, if you cook more sauce, then it will take more time. I think I''ll just go home," Sara said.

    Blake wanted Sara to spend the night, but that was too straightforward, he knew she would say no.

    "I''ll order take out, It''ll take 30 minutes, then I can drop you off after," he suggested, wanting to spend more time with her, for once he wanted to be selfish.

    "Okay, fine, I''m getting very hungry, so make it quick okay," she said. After the hectic day they had, she wanted to eat something delicious to fill her stomach.

    Blake ordered Mexican food, and since he was a powerful and famous person. The VIP section was reserved for him in all the top restaurants, and within 20 minutes, the food was delivered.

    He offered to drop her off, but she said she had already booked a cab, so they waited until the cab arrived. When he walked back into the house, he felt like something was missing, or was it, someone.

    He had always liked his privacy, that''s why he never stayed with his family. As soon as he turned 18, he moved out to this villa that was gifted by his dad.

    Sara had visited his house for two separate days yet, he felt that she brought happiness into it, and as soon as she left, he felt that it was too silent.

    He went to the sofa, touching the spot where she set, and automatically a smile formed on his face.

    Sara was lying on her bed after finishing her nighttime routine when her phone beeped. It was a message from Blake, "I promise I cook you a five-course meal one of these days."

    Sara chuckled. Blake just promised to cook for her, which made her remember the taste of the sauce, her mouth started to water even though she had a big plate at dinner. She was eager to taste his food, she knows that it would taste very good.

    "Looking forward to it," Adding a smiley face, she hit the send button. Sara went to sleep with this happy feeling and a smile on her face.

    On the other side of the world, the atmosphere was fully dark. A car had stopped somewhere, "Sir this is as far as the car can go, you have to walk from here on," the driver said.

    Joaquin silently got down from the car and wore a cap and black shades to hide his identity. Only a few people know about this place, it was occupied by tribe people.

    It was very dark, and as Joaquin walked through the rocky terrain he fell and hit his knee on a sharp rock. He was bleeding, but he did not mind. Branches from brambles and bushes scratched his face and arms, yet this did not deter him from moving forward.

    A man who was covered from head to toe with bones blocked the way, on his hand he was holding a torch. "I am here for the Master," Joaquin said.

    This particular tribe had supernatural powers not known in this world. These are descendants of a family of witches that dates back to more than a hundred years. They did not want to reveal their secret to anybody because they were afraid that people would either take advantage of them or kill them.

    Some powers were too dangerous to be released, they bring chaos to the world. Initially, they helped people, but the outsiders killed a few of the tribe people, and slowly the population of the tribe decreased.

    They wanted to protect the tribe and continue the heritage and keep the remaining tribesmen safe. So they went into hiding and never allowed any outsiders into the tribe again. They eliminated any threat.

    Joaquin knew that they don''t allow anyone, so he took a dried leaf and handed it to that big man. On the dried leaf, something was written in Latin, after reading it, the guy made a weird sound.

    Joaquin had met a few people who were very cruel and dangerous as he was, and they told him about the tribe and when he asked how to meet them. They gave him the address and wrote on a dried leaf, they told him to show the leaf, if he wanted to enter the place.

    Another person came, and they conversed in their tribal language. After a few minutes, the other person told Joaquin to follow him. And they walked toward a tent, to which he was told to wait outside.

    Joaquin was getting impatient. He never waited for anybody, he always thought that everybody should wait for him. After all, he was the king of Cadiz, he needed these people for his plan to work.

    The person came out after fifteen minutes and told Joaquin to go into the tent, he took a deep breathe and entered the tent.

 Chapter 119 - 119

    Joaquin had a big smile on his face, he was holding a very important piece of paper in his hand. This was the first step in achieving his goals. In his hands was a map that would direct him to the biggest treasure in the world.

    This was his dream, the only thing he was living for. From the day he learned about the treasures, he did everything in his power to get it. When he was around twelve years old, he met a traveler in the city while he was punishing an elder man.

    The traveler felt that there was something unique about Joaquin, and when he asked him what he wanted to achieve in life, Joaquin had answered that he wanted to be the King of Kings and Rule the world. He told the traveler that he did not know how to achieve it, but he will make sure that it happens.

    So the traveler tells him about the story of the Maple Kingdom. This kingdom was the biggest, and richest kingdom in the world, they can rule all the other kingdoms. They became right because this kingdom was composed of traveling bandits and thieves that have managed to wipe out all the kingdoms that they have robbed.

    But then there was a great flood that wiped out everybody in the kingdom, but to this day, the gold and jewelry were still intact, waiting for someone to find it. He was the only one who knew where this kingdom was located, so he made a map in case it may be needed by future generations.

    People can use this treasure to procure an army, ammunition, and explosives to make one kingdom powerful enough to make the others surrender. So if Joaquin wanted to get rich, then his plan was to rob the Maple kingdom.

    Joaquin told the traveler that he was not a kid to believe such fairy tales. Stories such as these were always repeated to kids during bedtime. The traveler had not said anything, he just smiled and left.

    Joaquin did not expect the silence, he thought the traveler would surely convince him otherwise. But after going home, he could think of nothing else, it was in his mind, in all waking hours of the day and all sleeping hours of the night. Since he was only twelve at that time he never told anyone, nobody would believe him anyway.

    When he built his secret army, he had enough manpower to investigate the truth about the Maple kingdom. Which was proved to be real, so he planned to steal the treasure for himself.

    When his father learned about his plans, he warned him that the Maple kingdom was very strong and that they could never win in a war waged against them. His father told him not to place the lives of the citizens of Cadiz in danger and just be satisfied with what he has now and not to be greedy.

    A good king should always think about his people first, then riches later. Cadiz was already a rich kingdom, so he should just strive to be a good king for the future.

    Joaquin became king after he had his father ambushed. And once in power, he had tried various methods to overpower the Maple kingdom, but he could not even enter their castle to execute his plans.

    Joaquin kept recruiting mercenaries, cutthroats, and evildoers to build a stronger army.

    Later on, he started a cult. They sacrificed animals, ate raw meat, hurt themselves to achieve pleasure, and performed obscene sexual acts with women. It included bondage, dominance, submission, and sadomasochism, just to fulfill all his sick desires.

    Then he met Sara, he was mesmerized by her beauty, but just like everyone else, planned to bed her and get her out of his system, but he never knew her, she did not succumb to his charms.

    Her feisty nature and sharp tongue interested him more, to him she was another woman that was begging for his attention. But then, on his search to overpower the Maple kingdom, he stumbled upon a secret, the princess and Sara were very well acquainted. The princess owed Sara a favor. And he was going to use Sara to cash in the favor and get into the kingdom.

    People cannot just come and go into the kingdom, it was heavily guarded all the time, and Sara was his ticket to get in.

    He studied Sara for a while before he thought to approach her, he learned that she had a very caring personality, she wore her heart on her sleeve and gave it freely to people who cared for her., she had this strong exterior that she showed everyone but inside she was very soft and sensitive.

    His plan was to trap her and make her fall for him. He was going to woo her until she gave in. The first time she saw him was when he went to a photo shoot and talked to her very politely, so Sara was impressed. Later on, he said he wanted her to be the model for his jewelry store.

    When Sara suggested they meet at his office to talk about the details, he said he was going to meet her for dinner so they could talk casually. Sara reluctantly agreed. During dinner, he showed her one of the expensive bracelets he told her she would be wearing during the shoot.

    Sara had praised the quality of the bracelet when he had offered her to try the bracelet so she could see how it looks. She declined but Joaquin wouldn''t take no for an answer, he took her hand and placed the bracelet on her arm, and just at the same moment, somebody took a picture. The next day rumors came out that Joaquin had given that very expensive bracelet to her.

    The truth was that Sara removed the bracelet a few seconds after he placed it on her arm, the reporters were planted by Joaquin.

    Then he kept on creating scenarios that made it look like he was courting Sara, each time there was a photographer planted on the scene so they would be on the news the next day. For her, each encounter was merely a coincidence.

    When she got sick and was confined in the hospital, he had bribed a nurse to take his photos and release it to the press.

    And at the party where everybody had mocked her because of wearing the wrong attire, Joaquin had intentionally not told Sara about the dress code and the seating placement. He wanted her to embarrass herself, so he could appear the hero when he defended her from the press and everyone who mocked her.

    By the time he was done with her, she was impressed because of his kindness. And had started to believe his lies. He had her where he wanted her. It looked like Sara was starting to fall for him.

    But then somebody had ruined his plans.

    His sister-in-law was a great beauty, she had always wanted to be the queen but ended up marrying his brother, so instead of seeing it as a loss, she had gone and seduced Joaquin.

    And of course, Joaquin doesn''t say no to women when they offer him their bodies. Thinking she was special to him because she was his sister-in-law, she started demanding and dictating what he needed to do for her.

    Joaquin thought she was just jealous like every other woman he''s had, so he never gave her any importance.

    When the news came out that Joaquin was courting Sara and he would probably end up marrying her, the sister-in-law could not keep her cool and confronted him.

    Joaquin ignored her, but for her this meant that he had agreed with what she wanted, to get rid of Sara. They were having one of their bondage sessions when Sara walked-in.

    She was dumbfounded by what she saw. There was a woman tied up in the middle of an altar, blood was painted on her naked body, and dead animals were everywhere.

    Joaquin was surprised Sara was there but before he could say anything she ran.

    When he turned around, there was a smug look on his sister-in-law''s face. She said that she called Sara to come and see what kind of man he was. She thought that if Sara gets scared, then she would leave Joaquin. So later, she will be the only important woman in his life.

    Joaquin was so angry that he killed her on the spot.

    His next option was to blackmail Sara, so he wanted to find evidence against her, but Sara was never alone, she always had her assistant or someone else all the time.

    He got Star Light on his side. Money can buy anything, or in this case, anybody. At the after-party, her assistant Bonnie spiked Sara''s drink to knock her out. She then took pictures to show Sara was drinking too much that she passed out. After the pictures, she was safely taken to her room so she could rest.

 Chapter 120 - 120

    Joaquin planned something big because Sara would not agree to see him, ignoring all his calls and messages.

    Nobody says no to Joaquin, he was going to teach Sara a lesson.

    He told Bonnie to pretend she was sick, Sara was concerned, so she told Bonnie to go to the clinic so she could be checked, and for the first time, Sara was left alone.

    Joaquin was already waiting inside her bedroom, there were cameras installed everywhere. His plan was to have his way with her and record everything, then use the footage to blackmail her.

    He was waiting behind her door as she got into the bedroom of her suite. She got scared when she spotted him, he had an evil gleam in his eye, she knew he was up to no good.

    He pushed her to the bed, but because she was physically fit and stronger than she looked. She was able to fight him back before he tore off her clothes, she was punching and kicking him, and she was able to push him away from her several times. She got lucky when she got a hold of the lamp on her bedside table, she used to knock Joaquin unconscious, so she was able to escape.

    When he came to, Sara canceled all her shoots and hurried back to her country.

    He knew that she would never come back, and it would be harder to control her, so he released the fake pictures that showed her using drugs. He had hired another model that had Sara''s features and made her wear a wig with the same hair color to orchestrate his plan.

    Then with Bonnie''s help, he was able to drug Sara and take the pictures to make her look drunk.

    He knew Sara loved her job more than anything else, so he told Star Light to fire her, they declined him initially because Sara was their biggest asset, she was earning millions for the company, but Joaquin offered them more money than Sara would earn if she was still with them, so they took it and fired Sara.

    Aside from firing her, he also commanded them to issue a smear campaign to drag her name further into the mud so nobody would dare sign her up again.

    By his calculations, at this time, her career was entirely ruined, and she would be ready to accept his offer, but she was brave and headstrong, she did not budge to his demands.

    It was unfortunate for him that Blake Anderson stepped in. He not only offered Sara a modeling contract, but Blake also made her his girlfriend.

    When pictures and news of Blake and Sara''s relationship came out and had spread on the internet, Joaquin became very angry, his blood was boiling, and he wanted to see somebody head on a platter because Blake had just poured water all over his plans.

    He learned that Blake Anderson was an Aristocratic Heir, he was a very powerful person, and he had a lot of influence all over the world. In his country, he was the ruler of the entertainment industry.

    But Joaquin did not mind the challenge, he knew he was more powerful than Blake, and he could either give Blake an offer he can''t refuse or defeat him in the game he was playing. He was going to get Sara by hook or by crook.

    The map he had on his hand showed the location of the hidden treasures in the Maple kingdom. He needed Sara to get into the maple kingdom so he could steal the treasure. Without Sara, it would be very difficult for him to enter the palace.

    Joaquin did not want to waste any more time, he had to get Sara so he can become the king of kings.

    Joaquin did not know the true strength and power of Blake Anderson. Going against Blake will be Joaquin''s biggest downfall and he will regret every second that he plotted against Blake.

    Blake was in the office, he had back to back meetings all morning, he was worried that with all the scandal, Sara would be at a disadvantage and get all the small gigs. So he was overseeing all the assignments, and he was making sure that she got all the best ones.

    Blake''s assistant was shocked seeing his boss being so attentive to his girlfriend, he has never seen Blake look at any of the modeling assignments.

    Their company had many top models, and they all did everything in their power to impress his boss but nothing worked, but Sara did not even bother to give him the time of day, yet he treated her like she was very important.

    Blake gave instructions that Sara should not be given any shots that would expose any part of her body and should always be treated like a VIP on all sets.

    Someone knocked on the door, and Blake frowned, he did not like being disturbed while he was working. He was irritated, but when he looked up, he saw Sara waiting at the door, his mood changed, it was like the sun suddenly shone through the clouds.

    She had just finished her fittings for the next shoot, and she had a little free time, so she thought she should say hi to Blake, he texted her earlier that he was going to be in his office.

    She was taken aback by his irritated look, she thought, "Maybe I shouldn''t have come. We''re in a fake relationship anyway."

    "Well, I see you are busy �� I''ll just leave," Sara said as she turned around, not waiting for Blake''s reply.

    "Wait!" Blake explained and hurriedly got up from his seat. Sara stopped and turned around.

    "I''m not busy, come on in," Blake said.

    "I was in the area, so I thought I''d stop by," Sara said, feeling uncertain.

    "Sara, you can come to see me anytime, you don''t need to give me any explanations," Blake said in a soft tone.

    She felt a little bit better. She liked his office, it was very classy, and the decorations and furniture were minimalistic.

    "Sit here for half an hour, I just need to finish something, and then we can leave," Blake said.

    "Sure, no problem, take your time," Sara said as she went and sat on the sofa.

    The assistant had left them alone, understanding that they needed space.

    Blake sat at his desk and worked as fast as a kid doing his assignment, so he could get the candy his mommy promised him as soon as he finished. In this case, spending time with Sara was going to be the promised reward.

    He always worked according to his time, he finished and started when it was convenient to him, accommodating others was not in his vocabulary.

    Sara looked over at Blake''s desk, he looked so serious while he was busy at work. She had always known that Blake was very handsome, he had the type of face that you can never forget.

    But now she was staring at him closely, he was mesmerizing. She recalled touching his hair and knew that it was very soft and silky, his nose was nice and pointed, his jawline sharp and angled, his fair skin had no blemishes, and his eyes were very dark and sharp that she felt it could see deep into her soul.

    When she came to his lips, she blushed, they were thick and sensual, she remembered how soft they felt on her lips, the way he had slipped his tongue into her mouth, and sucked her lips, she was getting hot, just thinking about it.

    She never wanted that kiss to end, but because of the burning food, they had to stop. She touched her lips, remembering that her first kiss had also been with Blake.

    They always say that the most attractive man is a hardworking man, and she never understood this saying until now. Blake was concentrating on his computer screen looking very serious, and she didn''t think he could be more attractive.

    Those long fingers that were typing noisily on the keyboard were the same fingers that had roamed and explored her body over her clothes. He had ignited each and every one of her nerve endings. She was wondering how it would have felt if he had gone further, what if he had touched her naked skin.

    Her body was on fire, and she was staring at Blake.

    Blake felt Sara''s eyes on him and looked up. She looked flustered.

    She felt embarrassed and looked down, "What was I thinking? I have lost my mind." She was still thinking about Blake touching her naked body, "Ugh! I need to stop these thoughts," she was blushing.

    "Sara? Are you okay?" Blake asked, "You look very red, is it hot in here? Are you sick?"

    "Ahh��. Yeah... I''m okay," she said, grabbing her purse, "I was searching for my mobile," as she searched for her phone.

    She pretended to look at something on her phone, opening Instagram, and scrolling through it mindlessly. She was still thinking about Blake, his lips, and his hands.

    Blake did not think too much of it, she said she was okay, so he went back to what he was doing, he wanted to finish his work so they could spend more time together.

    When he was done, Blake looked up to let Sara know that he was ready to leave, but what he saw brought a smile to his lips.

    Sara had fallen asleep, she was probably tired and then got bored looking at her phone. Blake walked quietly so that his footsteps would not disturb Sara.

    She looked very peaceful when she slept, like a baby without a care in the world.

    A strand of hair had fallen on her face. Blake had moved to tuck her hair behind her ear, then he traced a finger on her face.

 Chapter 121 - 121

    Blake was staring at Sara''s lips, they were rosy and sensuous even when she was asleep, he wanted to kiss her so desperately. He tried to get closer, but Sara frowned and made a mewling sound. For sure he thought he woke her up by what he did, so he backed up quickly.

    He did not want to get caught trying to steal a kiss from her, it might make her angrier. Sara had not warmed up to him yet, he knew she was being cautious with him.

    He felt her kiss him back the other day but he didn''t know if that was just because of the heat of the moment, or if she wanted it as well.

    Blake was not too sure about his stand on their relationship.

    The attraction he felt at the wedding prompted his actions, and when she rejected him by slapping him, he thought revenge was his next step. The scandal was the perfect opportunity to show her never to humiliate him. He wanted to prove that she was just like any other woman, once he''s had enough of her and removes her from his system, then he can go back to leading his life like he was used to.

    But everything he had planned has gone down the drain. He was starting to like everything about her. She was like poison, slowly spreading through his whole body. He was getting very possessive and protective of her.

    She looked forward to seeing her beautiful face, her smile, at how she got irritated because of small things and when she didn''t get what she wanted. The more time he spent with her made him understand who she really was.

    He always thought that women who were headstrong or very stubborn were not his type. That was why when he saw the actress and models in the industry behaving as such, he would always steer clear. He vowed that he would never marry or date anyone with the same disposition.

    His plan was to settle down with a woman who was very docile, mild-mannered, and very easy going. Blake being an alpha male he was used to having his wishes granted, he won''t bow down to anyone, not even his wife. So he wanted a gentle wife who was ready to do everything for him.

    He had seen his mother still acting like a spoiled teenager, and his father pampering her to death. And Nina, let''s not talk about her, she had the princess syndrome since she was the youngest child, she always acted like the world was hers to command.

    He felt sorry for his brother-in-law whenever he saw him serving Nina. She ordered him around like a servant, and he acted like it was a pleasure for his wife to order him around. As soon as she showed him her puppy dog eyes, her husband was ready to move heaven and hell to make her happy.

    His father pampered Nina a lot because she was a girl and she was very pretty, in his books women needed to be treated like royalty. Nina just had to ask her father, and everything would be done, she spent money like it was water, and her father did not care.

    But he never gave Blake any special treatment, he was very harsh on him, because he believed that he was going to handle Anderson Industries in the future, and with such a large corporation, there would also be a lot of vultures. So he needed to step up and be strong.

    His father sent him to train with the Aristocratic heirs. Every male in their family went under the same training, and all of them were expected to be as tough as the one before them. So by the time Blake was trained, he was expected to be tougher than his father and grandfather, mistakes were not tolerated.

    Blake was not disciplined, and he was always fooling around before he entered the training camp, but by the time he was done, he was an entirely different person, understanding why his father was always strict, and learned that his father loved him, he just had a different way of showing it.

    He met Tristan, Dimitri, and Aiden at the training camp. They were more than friends, they considered each other to be their brother and their bond was so strong that they would do anything for each other.

    Tristan had a crappy childhood, and he would never trade his childhood with him. He was lucky his parents loved him.

    Aside from Tristan, everyone had a good and happy family. He was the cold and silent type, always loved work, and hated marriage. He only spoke when necessary. Everyone in the group thought Tristan would be the last one to get married or better yet, not at all.

    But life always throws surprises. That''s what happened when Tristan met Ava, he announced that he had fallen in love and did waste his time, he got married right away. They all knew that he was obsessed with Ava, and he did not even give her the chance to say no, he was scared she would leave him. Tristan wanted to bind her to him forever, and marriage was the best thing to do.

    They were shocked that Ava was twelve years younger than him, and she was his complete opposite, she was very innocent, naive, and very optimistic. It also helped that she looked like an angel.

    At first, they were worried that Ava would not be able to handle his darkness. But he had only replied that in time she would come to love everything about him.

    Ava had fallen madly in love with him stuck to him like a koala, she learned to depend on him for everything. Tristan became her whole world, he did everything for her and even treated her like a kid, she was like a princess being waited on hand and foot.

    Aiden had asked Tristan if he was not scared to spoil her too much. It would be difficult for him in the future to say no to her. Tristan said that the more she gets arrogant it would be more advantageous for him because no one would be able to handle her temper and Ava would always feel that Tristan was the best, and no one would love her as he would.

    His plan was to ruin her for other men, Ava will be so spoiled that nobody else will be able to fulfill her demands. Ava will never leave him.

    Because he had spoiled her too much Ava now felt that Tristan took care of her more than her parents, and she did not want to be parted from him.

    Dimitri was their dark horse, he was very rude and sarcastic, he always wore a bored expression. It looks like he was not interested in anything. He was only happy when he was tinkering with his guns and other weapons, it transformed him into an entirely different person.

    Aiden was the one with the sunniest disposition, he was a gentleman, and he was very popular. Because of all of them, he was the only one who talked politely to women, even when they threw themselves at them. The other three would be rude. He was a peacemaker, very attentive, and helpful. It was very easy to get along with him.

    Blake always wondered how it would feel like loving someone when he was not willing to risk his heart. He did not want to put someone else before him, to do everything for this one person only to have his heart crushed in the end. Loving someone means he would be leaving himself vulnerable, and he was not ready to do that for anybody.

    He learned from an assistant that Sara was very warm and understanding during the photoshoots. She was not like the other celebrities, who always complained about every little thing. She worked very hard and was very patient with everybody. She always had a good disposition about her that made her easy to work with.

    They told him about an instance where she sat at the makeup chair for hours, but when the photographer saw her, he said that he was not happy with how the makeup clashed with her outfit, so she just went on straight to change her makeup. They didn''t even hearsay anything, not one complaint, or even one peep out of her.

    She was willing to sit through every shot just to get the picture that they wanted, and no matter how long it took, she stayed.

    They described her as always being on time, and she would stay later than the scheduled appointment if they needed her. The staff thought she was very friendly, she never failed to greet them when she came in. The only time she talked back was when people were rude to her, otherwise, she would always keep to herself.

    Hearing all this Blake''s opinion of Sara was slowly starting to change.

 Chapter 122 - 122

    Blake thought Sara had woken up, but she was more tired than she let on, and she had moved to find a more comfortable position. He didn''t want to wake her up, so he carried her in his arms to his car.

    Downstairs the whole building was gossiping about Blake Anderson carrying a woman in his arms. They were stunned, up until the last few weeks, they''ve never seen him intimate with anybody. And yet he was holding hands with Sara and was now carrying someone off to who knows where.

    He had covered Sara with a coat, he was very protective and did not want to reveal her identity. He made sure that her face was not visible, so he tucked her into his chest.

    His assistant opened the door when they reached his car, and he slid her into the back seat next to him. He was checking his emails on his phone when Sara shifted and moved closer to him, using his shoulder as her pillow. He sighed and put his phone away, having Sara so close to him was distracting him.

    Shifting his position, he wrapped an arm around her so she could lean on his chest, and for some reason, he felt very relaxed having her in his arms. He had a lot of emails to answer, but for now, he was content to just hold her, he thought as he kissed the top of her head.

    He was taking her out on a date, and as soon as they got there he shook her shoulders to wake her up. "Sara�� Sara�� we''re here,'' cooing to her softly, ''Get up baby�� ''

    Sara half-opened her eyes, forgetting that she fell asleep in Blake''s office, she dabbed the corner of her eyes. He chuckled and rubbed her head, ''So cute.''

    "Hmm��," she groaned. "Where are we?" asking in a sleepy tone, "I thought we were still in your office."

    "Look outside," Blake said, pointing his finger. They were outside a movie theatre.

    "Oh, why are we here? We can''t go out there, there''ll be too many people. They''re going to recognize us. It''s going to be a big problem," Sara said worriedly.

    "Don''t worry. I booked the whole theatre just for us. I don''t want to be disturbed," He had wanted to take her out on a movie date, so he instructed his assistant to take care of it. Nobody could say no to him, so by the time they got there, the theatre was cleared.

    "Oooh really? Come on let''s go then. I''ve never had a whole movie theatre to myself before," Sara was relieved, she hadn''t seen a movie in a long time.

    As soon as they sat down popcorn, nachos, candies, and soda was served. Blake declined, but Sara took the popcorn and bottled water.

    "Which movie are we watching?" she asked, and he pretended that he did not hear her question. The film had started, so he did not need to answer because Sara''s attention had been diverted to the screen.

    It was a horror movie. She looked over at Blake, and he coughed to hide his embarrassment because he knew that people went to see romantic movies on their first date. But he had chosen this genre to have Sara clinging to him during the scary parts. His plan was to envelop her in his arms while she cowered in fear.

    He booked the hall specifically for this, so she wouldn''t feel self-conscious when she got scared.

    The movie had already been running for a few minutes, and Sara was glued to the screen. Some parts would make people cringe, but she was silent.

    A person with a chainsaw comes onto the screen running after a group of friends, at this point he expected her to scream and hide behind his arm, he was ready to console her but then she surprised him.

    "That''s not where you''re supposed to run, he''s going to find you there, aww man��" she screamed at the screen.

    "What is wrong with this girl," Blake murmured, this was not the reaction he expected to see.

    "Sara ��," Blake tried to get her attention.

    "Shh... kept quiet!" Sara scolded him, not wanting to miss a scene. She was so involved with the movie she was ignoring him.

    Blake frowned. "Hey... talk to me," Blake said, poking her shoulder.

    "What?" Sara turned around and asked impatiently.

    "Are you not scared of horror movies?" Blake asked curiously.

    "Nope. I love horror movies, I''ve been watching them since I was young, it gives me the chills and keeps me on the edge of my seat, wondering what will happen next. I just love it. Don''t you? Isn''t that why you brought me here?" Her eyes were huge and sparkly, like when she received a toy on her birthday.

    His plan failed, and he did not feel too good about it.

    "You know one more thing?" Sara asked.

    "No, what?" Blake answered.

    "When I was young, I used to watch horror movies and make a marathon out of it. I always hated when somebody asked me questions or disturbed me in the middle of the movie, I got irritated. And when the movie was not scary enough, I would switch off the lights and light candles to get the spooky effect," Sara explained.

    "Oh really ", he asked sarcastically.

    "Yep I was so happy that you chose a horror movie, I''m really enjoying it," she responded, not noticing the sarcasm in Blake''s words.

    "I''m glad at least one of us is enjoying it," Blake said, gritting his teeth. "Why did he choose a horror movie," he thought to himself, his plan totally backfired on him. At least if he had chosen a romantic movie then there would have been a romantic atmosphere, he probably would have enjoyed that better.

    "Aww the girl just got away, and I missed it. I didn''t see how she did it," Sara turned around and said in a sad tone. His mood was getting worse as each second passed.

    "Blake we should watch this movie again, because of you I missed some parts," she complained.

    "Don''t worry, I will arrange for us to watch another horror movie next time," he lied, vowing to never book another horror movie ever again.

    Sara was happily eating her popcorn while Blake was sulking.

    She turned towards him, holding a popcorn near his face. Not understanding what she wanted, he just raised his eyebrows in question, so she brought the popcorn closer to his mouth.

    Blake happily opened his mouth and ate the popcorn from Sara''s hand, he smiled, finally, something good was happening on this date, she was feeding him and it gave him a warm feeling that she thought about it.

    "Why did you stop? I want more," he said when she stopped. She looked at him, narrowing her eyes.

    "Please��," he begged cutely, so she fed him the whole time, he was beaming and happily munching on the popcorn she was feeding him. He was not paying attention to the movie, all he could feel was her beside him, so he kept on staring at her the whole time.

    When the movie ended, they walked companionably to the theatre entrance, where they heard a lot of noise. The paparazzi were outside waiting for them, somebody must have tipped them off.

    As soon as they saw them, they started their barrage of questions.

    "Sara, are you with Blake only for his money?"

    "Sara, is Blake your boyfriend? Weren''t you just in a relationship with Joaquin?"

    "Sara, what about your drug scandal? Say something!"

    "Blake, you''re the king of the entertainment industry, you have your choice in women, why are you with Sara?"

    Sara''s face paled, she was not ready to be bombarded with so many rude questions, and during the time she was out with Blake, she thought that the night would end on a happier note.

    Blake gave the reporters a cold stare. "That is ENOUGH!" he yelled, and all the reporters stopped talking all at once.

    "Why are all these reporters here?" He rented and cleared the whole theatre so they could have privacy, yet the reporters got tipped off.

    Blake was wondering who was orchestrated this whole thing? His security and safety was always the top priority, yet someone got through. He had to find the person behind this because he knows that this will not be the first time this will happen.

    All the taunts had affected Blake and angered him. How dare they talk about his woman that way?

    He gestured for his assistant to come, "Take down the names of all these reporters here tonight and make sure that they all get fired," Blake said sternly. He will make sure these people will not hurt Sara again.

    All the reporters lost the colors on their faces. They all just lost their jobs.

    "Sir, please forgive me!"

    "Don''t fire me!"

    "I was just doing my job!"

    They all begged Blake to have pity on them.

 Chapter 123 - 123

    The reporters regretted provoking Blake Anderson. They never expected him to be in a serious relationship with Sara Wesley for him to protect her and teach everyone who smeared her name that big of a lesson.

    They were just doing their jobs, they were trying to get the latest and juiciest scoop on celebrities. They did not expect their night to turn for the worst.

    Blake''s assistant took all the reporter''s ID cards and noted down their names. The next morning they would all receive a letter from their companies informing them that they''ve been fired.

    Everyone cursed their bad luck, and they all went home crying. Blake wrapped his arms around Sara to support her, she was shaking and looked back at Blake with a pained expression.

    "Shh...It''s going to be okay. Let''s get you out of here," managing to talk to her softly even though he was still angry at the reporters for ruining their beautiful night.

    Sara silently nodded, after she became acquainted with Joaquin, her life had been shattered. She was fed up with people pointing their fingers at her and releasing mean comments even though she was not at fault.

    Blake ushered her into the car, she was so rattled that she did not notice that Blake was holding her hands, it made her feel safe, and for the first time since all these scandals came to light, she had someone else aside from her family to support her.

    She tried to free her hand when the car started moving, but Blake did not budge and instead tightened his hold on her hand, so she just kept quiet, all her energy was already drained.

    "I want to go home," Sara said in a meek tone, she just wanted to crawl into bed and hide from everyone for a while.

    "No," Blake snapped.

    "Why? I just want to go to bed already," Sara frowned. She was not ready to handle another tantrum from Blake.

    "Those idiots have bothered you, and you look very shaken, being alone is not a good thing for you right now," he said.

    "That''s why I want to see my parents," she said.

    Even though Sara was already twenty-five years old, she still looked to her parents for comfort. They were supportive, and she knew that they would drop everything and give her all the hugs that she needed right now.

    For Mr. and Mrs. Wesley, their kids were their first priority, and everything else came after.

    "Your parents cannot handle everything. None of the news they covered today will go out because they''ve all been fired. Only you and I know what happened, there is no use making your parents worried.," Blake reasoned out.

    Sara thought deep and hard, she realized that what he said was true, they were already worked up not being able to find a lawyer for her, she did not want to add more to that.

    "But... where will I stay?" Sara questioned.

    "Obviously at my place," Blake answered as if Sara asked such a silly question.

    "Blake, I don''t want our relationship to move that fast," Sara said, panicking.

    "My dear Sara, you can stay in one of my guest rooms, we''re not doing anything else unless you''re ready," Blake said.

    "Oh then, no funny business, right?" she asked to make sure.

    "Yep NO.FUNNY.BUSINESS," Blake stressed out each word to assure her.

    Even though he wanted things to progress faster than how it''s moving right now, he will not do anything against her wishes. He knows that forcing her will only make her run the other way, and that is not something he was considering.

    "Okay," Sara smiled, hearing his assurance.

    "Hmmm�� it seems like the first thing that came to your mind was for us to sleep together. If that is what you want that then I don''t have a problem, I don''t want to disappoint you," he teased.

    "What? No�� that''s not�� I was just ��," Sara blushed, not knowing how to answer.

    "I didn''t know you were such a bad girl, harboring such dirty thoughts," Blake drawled sensually.

    Sara plastered herself on the seat looking the other way, as Blake''s hot breath fell on her neck.

    "No... I.. that''s not what I was.. thinking of," Sara stammered, breathless.

    "I don''t believe you," Blake whispered, bringing his face closer and inhaling her scent.

    He laid his head on her shoulder, and she tried to shake him off.

    "Shh.. just let me lay here for a bit," Blake said, she was frozen, but after a while, she began to relax, she rubbed his soft hair. He felt relaxed and started nuzzling her neck.

    "Don''t move too much, I''m going to push you off," Sara warned.

    "Hmm Hmm," Blake said, continuing to nuzzle her neck.

    "Blake...stop it..." Sara dragged his name and tried to push him away. He chuckled and moved back a bit. He liked teasing her.

    Blake had instructed the housekeeper to cook their dinner and keep it warm so they could eat when they came home.

    All that stress and trauma had made Sara so hungry that she just started gobbling up everything on-site, she did not care that she did not even bother to look pretty in front of him.

    "Sara, eat slowly, there is enough food for both of us," Blake said, he liked that she was enjoying the food and not starving herself.

    "Hmm�� you should try this, this is so yummy," Sara said in between bites. Blake shook his head, he didn''t want to come between Sara and her food, so he ate quietly.

    When they finished dinner, they headed to the living room, Blake was watching the news, while Sara went through her Instagram when she remembered, "Blake I forgot, we should have gone to the store so I could get a change of clothes."

    At the same time, the doorbell rang. It was Blake''s assistant, and he got her clothes to change into. Blake had the foresight to tell him to shop for her.

    Blake passed the bag to Sara and said, "Here, these are for you."

    She took the bag and looked inside, surprised to find nightwear, underwear, and a very expensive Italian dress all in her size.

    "Aww Blake, these are so pretty. Thank you!" she said cheerfully.

    "No need to say thanks, it''s my duty to care for you," he said, glad that she liked what he got for her. Sara grinned at him. Who knew he was this thoughtful, he was beginning to grow on her. Even without her asking, he took care of her needs.

    She thought, "This guy is not so arrogant and sarcastic after all, underneath all that, he is very kind and thoughtful."

    "Which one''s my room?" She wanted to freshen up and head to bed.

    "Come, let me show you your room," he said as he stood up and headed up the stairs.

    Sara''s room was very neat, it had a very modern and minimalist design, just like the rest of the house.

    "Take a bath and get comfortable. If you need anything I''ll be right next door. Do not hesitate to call me," Blake said.

    "Thank��," Sara stopped in the middle of thanking him when Blake narrowed his eyes, she smiled, "I will call you if I need anything."

    "Well if you feel alone, also you can call me, I''ll keep you company," he said sheepishly.

    "I''m okay, you can go now," Sara said bashfully, he was still teasing her.

    He smiled smugly, heading to his room. Sara was blushing like a red tomato thinking about Blake''s parting words.

    Blake started working again after he took a shower. He was on his laptop, emailing people.

    Sara, on the other hand, called her mother and informed her that she won''t come home because of a photoshoot. Telling her that the production crew has a room arranged for her at the site so she need not worry, she would come home in the morning.

    Mrs. Wesley knew that sometimes Sara didn''t come home because she had to work very late, but because of the scandals, she was very worried about her daughter.

    She warned Sara that the scandals were not over yet and was trying to convince her to quit. But Sara argued that she''s been putting in enough hours of hard work, it would be a waste if she quit now just because of a scandal.

    Sara felt more relaxed after taking a bath. She had decided not to dwell on the fiasco earlier and spoil her mood, they had a good date despite what happened.

    Being in a new place, she anticipated not being able to sleep, so she was thinking of ways to relax, but as soon as her head hit the pillow, she was asleep.

    In the other room, Blake was so immersed in his work that he did not notice the time. It was one am by the time he closed his laptop. He started rubbing his eyes when he remembered Sara was in the next room with only a wall separating them. He wanted to be near her so he placed her right next to him.

    She did not ask him for anything, so he thought he should check on her, just to make sure. Wearing his home slippers, he stood outside her door. He thought of knocking but did not want to disturb her if she was already asleep.

    He pushed the door, hoping that she didn''t have it closed, and it was open, so he came into the room silently and watched his angel while she slept.

 Chapter 124 - 124

    Blake was watching his sleeping beauty, she looked so serene and ethereal, anyone who would have seen her like this would easily fall in love with her. Unbeknownst to him, he was falling in love with Sara.

    She was wearing the nightdress he instructed his assistant to get, and it was making his throat dry. Her breast was neatly outlined by the silky material, showing off her cleavage. Her breathing seems like her breasts were beckoning him to touch her.

    He wanted to touch her more intimately but did not dare disturb the very fragile relationship they were in right now. So he diverted his attention back to her face so he could control his lusty thoughts.

    He kneeled down next to the bed, and just like at his office, it seemed that Sara was a deep sleeper, she did not really stir when he delicately touched her face. He got bolder and traced her lips with his finger, then gave her a peck on her lips.

    He moved back, checking if she had awoken.

    Luckily she was still asleep, so he kissed her longer this time, he wanted to kiss her deeply, but he knew his luck would run out, and she''d wake up screaming and never come back if he did that. Unwillingly he got up and walked to the door, he turned back, one more time to look at her before he let himself out.

    When morning came, Sara hurriedly got ready and wanted to leave without having breakfast, she gave the excuse that she wanted to have breakfast with her parents.

    He was getting accustomed to her being in his house and he wanted to have breakfast with her before she left.

    True, he was a private person. That''s why he lived in a villa away from his parents, but he was starting to like having meals with Sara and spending time on the couch even though they were both busy doing their own things. They had a very companionable time together, it was pleasant and soothing.

    So instead of insisting for her to stay, he offered to drop her off, and she accepted. It would be faster to get home if she didn''t have to wait for a cab this very early in the morning.

    Blake tried to be discreet and did not want her parents to get suspicious, so he had parked a little further away from the front of their house.

    He was on his way to the office when he got a call from his dad instructing him to come and see him right away, so he turned around and headed for his parent''s home.

    Mr. Anderson, the maid said, was in his study as she let Blake in. His father was in his 50''s but his looks never diminished, he was still as handsome as ever, he looked a lot like Blake during his younger years.

    His face had an added maturity and seriousness because of seeing the world and going through a lot of experiences. No one can deny the wisdom he had possessed because of ruling the business industry with an iron fist.

    "Come in," his dad said when he knocked on the door.

    "Dad, is there something wrong, your message sounded very urgent," he said as he walked into the room and sat in front of his father.

    "Can''t I just call you without any reason? Your mother and I wanted to see you," Mr. Anderson closed the file he was reading.

    Blake knew that his father would never call him without any reason and if his parents wanted to see him, they would not call him this early because they knew that he would have a lot of important meetings in the morning.

    They would usually call him in the evenings or at the weekends, so he waited for his father to reveal the reason he was called to come in.

    "So, how is the business doing?" Mr. Anderson asked.

    "Everything is going well, nothing I can''t handle," Blake said proudly.

    Mr. Anderson chuckled, seeing his son''s smug face, he agreed his son was very capable and handled things better than he expected.

    At the age of 30, Blake had ruled the entire family business. He was not sure if he was up to the challenge when he handed the business over. But, being his son, he had proven him wrong and expanded the business to heights he could only have imagined.

    Blake had exceeded his expectations and made him feel very proud. There was only one thing he was worried about. It was that Blake was strong-willed, he always went for what he wanted, sometimes acting on impulse without thinking of the consequences.

    Mr. Anderson''s principle was that it was better not to have to clean any mess than creating one. He knew that the Aristocratic heirs had so much power that any mess they created, always came out clean. They were so formidable that nobody could raise a finger at them.

    He just thought that one of these days, somebody might use their mistakes against them.

    These aristocratic families were like a fishing net, and power was their fish, they did not want to have a hole in their net, and let all the fish escape.

    Power was everything for the aristocratic families because once they lose it then they will just be like ordinary people and once a man gets used to it, he is never willing to lose that power.

    "Good... good, then is there something new happening in your life?" Mr. Anderson asked.

    "No dad," Blake replied.

    "Are you sure there is nothing you want to tell me?" Mr. Anderson asked again.

    Blake understood what his father was asking him, he was indirectly asking him about his relationship, waiting for him to volunteer the information.

    Most of the time his father knew what was happening in the business even though he had been retired for a while. His dad just wanted to see if he was having any difficulties. Nothing was kept from him, and just like when he was in charge, he still had a foot in the business and was still silently involved.

    It''s not that he didn''t trust Blake, but just like any other parent, he was looking out for his son, he wanted to make sure that if Blake needed his help, he would be there to assist him.

    "Dad.. well... about me and Sara ��.," Blake trailed off in the middle, he was debating on telling his dad. Mr. Anderson stared at him waiting for him to continue.

    "Sara and I are in a relationship," he continued.

    "Really? That''s what you wanted to tell me?" his father said laughing lightly.

    He frowned, does his father know something he doesn''t know? "What is he smiling about?" he wondered. It was really hard to hide anything from his dad.

    "Blake, you''ve been rumored to be with a few women before. I never bothered with them because I knew you were never serious, I also know that you never dated until now," said his dad.

    "How does he know the truth?" he wondered. He''s never really liked anybody enough to date them. Most of the time it was the women that confessed to him, and he''d reject them right away, though they never got the hint.

    They would always leak pictures to the media in the hopes of Blake acknowledging their feelings. Always thinking that if they forced him, maybe he would agree, so everybody would just assume that he was dating all these women.

    Blake did not clarify anything because he did not find it necessary to spend so much time and energy denying or confirming the allegations. So the women would use this as an opportunity to declare that they were indeed in a relationship.

    He would just wait for everything to blow over and let them get tired of pestering him because sooner or later, they eventually left him alone.

    That''s why it came to be that Blake was portrayed as a playboy dating all these female celebrities, even when all he did was talk to them, they''d still be in the news the next day.

    Dating an Aristocratic heir was always good for their status, so these women would always lie and pretend they were dating, but as soon as they see the next celebrity associated with him, the media would assume that he had a new fling.

    These supposed to be relationships did not last for more than two or three months. When they asked the women why they broke up, they''d always say that they were not compatible, and having busy careers did not give them room to have a relationship.

    Some even went to the extreme to declare that he had proposed, and they rejected him because the women were not ready to settle down, and they were able to get away with it because he never bothered to clear his name.

    Blake''s silence was their weapon, and they used it to their advantage.

 Chapter 125 - 125

    Mr. Anderson knew that Sara wasn''t just another woman to his son, she something more, because he had heard from the maids that he had let Sara stay in his house.

    He also heard that he gave her a modeling contract, taking care of all her assignments, and also visiting her on the shoots.

    Mr. Anderson had kept quiet while Blake was doing all these, thinking she was just another model he was keen on, but when Blake had all the reporters at the movie theatre fired then this alerted him of Blake''s intentions.

    "Are you serious about her son?" Mr. Anderson asked.

    "I��," Blake was not sure what answer to give his father. On one side, he wanted to say yes because he started to have feelings for her, but then again, he was not sure if he wanted to marry her. He didn''t really have any plans of settling down in the future.

    "Blake I hope you remember what I taught you, the only person that you should be concerned about is the one you are going to marry, nobody else matters," Mr. Anderson said.

    "Yes dad, I do like Sara, but I am still not sure�� it''s a big decision," Blake said honestly.

    Mr. Anderson was quietly pondering, "I will give you a month from today. Decide what you want. If you love her, then stop wasting time and marry her, if you are not sure that she is the woman you want to spend your life with, then end things quickly. It will be good for both of you to stop dragging it out," Mr. Anderson said.

    Their family was very rich, so they didn''t need to marry for money, they were not required to have arranged marriages, so the children could marry for love and live the life they choose.

    Mr. Anderson has a good relationship with his wife and loves her dearly. His daughter Nina has married the love of her life, Ian, who is a good businessman and a very caring husband and they could not find anybody else like him.

    "Yes dad, I will always keep this in mind ", Blake said, thinking that it would be good to sort out his feelings and get to a decision. Once he was sure of his feelings, he would court her and not give her any choice to back out. It is known that once these Aristocratic heirs set their minds on something, no one can change their decision.

    Right now, the only woman Blake was attracted to is Sara. She caught his eye at the wedding, and ever since then, he hasn''t been able to keep his eyes and hands off of her. He had this intense desire to touch her, so he asked her to dance.

    He had never kissed anyone before or even had the inkling to try to do it with other women, but with Sara in his arms, he did not know what came over him, it was like he was possessed.

    It was his first kiss, and he wondered if it was Sara''s as well.

    When he was about to apologize for what he had done, Sara had already slapped him, and because his ego got hurt, he vowed to teach her a lesson.

    He was thinking that if everything went well that night, he would have courted her instead of binding her to him via a contract. It would have been different if she wasn''t so feisty.

    "Honey where are you��," a sing-song voice came from outside the study.

    Mr. Anderson''s face softened when he heard his wife''s voice. Her voice was music to his ears.

    "Your mother has been waiting for you, let''s go and have breakfast.," Mr. Anderson said.

    Blake nodded and followed his father, and as soon as his mother saw him, a big smile appeared on her face.

    "Blakey, it''s been so long since you came home," his mom came and pinched his cheeks.

    "Mom, please stop calling me that. I am 30 years old now, I''ve outgrown that name," Blake pouted.

    She still treated him like a 10-year-old kid, calling him by the nickname she gave him "Blakey " and she loved pinching his cheeks because he was a chubby baby.

    "If you are so old, then why aren''t you getting married yet? Look at Tristan, he married such a very nice and pretty girl. Mom wants a daughter-in-law," she grumbled.

    Blake sighed, she was asking for a daughter-in-law like it was something available in the market that he could go and get right now.

    "Mom, you look so pretty today, is this a new dress?" She was wearing a flowy peach dress that accentuated her skin. Blake complimented his mom to divert her attention. His mother still looked like she was in her late 30''s. She was beauty conscious, and she groomed herself all the time.

    His parents had a traditional arranged marriage. Their parents were very good friends in college and had agreed that since they were friends they should just have their kids marry.

    His father was abroad for a while and was asked to come home to meet his mother, and since he had no girlfriend, he had agreed. His mother was younger than his dad, at first, she was apprehensive, thinking that he might be too old for her, but when they met, his mother was instantly attracted.

    After getting married, his father had decided to take care of his wife and take full responsibility, but he had no clue how to be romantic.

    Being young she became vocal about her feelings, so she started acting cute to demand his attention. He had agreed to all his wife''s requests, which made for a happy relationship.

    "Blake I know you are trying to change the topic," Mrs. Anderson narrowed her eyes.

    Blake coughed and looked at her.

    "Honey, tell me how I look. This is the new dress I bought last week," Mrs. Anderson pouted.

    "You are beautiful as always," Mr. Anderson said, praising her. He liked how his wife always stuck to him and depended on him like a small girl.

    "Honey, you are the best," Mrs. Anderson went to her husband and kissed his lips.

    "Moooom�� can you please not do that, I am still here," Blake whined, closing his eyes. His parents were very affectionate with each other, so Blake and his sister were witnesses to their display of affection.

    Most of the time it was his mom that initiates it, she would always act like a schoolgirl in front of his father.

    "What? You should get yourself a wife so could kiss someone too," Mrs. Anderson put her hand on her husband''s arm.

    Blake let out a sigh. His parents are so shameless.

    "Right honey?" Mrs. Anderson looked at her husband and asked cutely.

    "My wife is always is always right," Mr. Anderson said softly, looking at his wife lovingly. Mrs. Anderson rubbed his shoulder to show her appreciation.

    Blake rolled his eyes. Thank god Nina was not here, otherwise, he won''t be able to have breakfast.

    "Did Nina call you?" Blake asked them while having breakfast.

    "Yes, she is handling a few projects with Ian. Next month she''ll probably be here so you should see her," Mr. Anderson said. Blake nodded, it has been a while since he had seen his sister.

    After getting married, she accompanied her husband around the globe to take care of business. Ian, her husband was very much in love, he never let her out of his sight, he could not bear to part from her. He didn''t understand how his sister fell in love with a man like Ian, he seemed like someone who was not capable of loving another person.

    "Honey... I''m hungry!" Mrs. Anderson whined.

    "What do you want to eat?" Mr. Anderson asked patiently, she had his full attention.

    "Sausages and eggs, I want you to cook it for me, please," she pleaded.

    "I will cook it for you tomorrow, here, eat this," Mr. Anderson said, feeding her something else.

    Mr. Anderson cooked only for his wife. There were Michellin star chefs in their house that prepared their food. His mother was not used to doing any kind of work, she was pampered at her parent''s house, and now in their home, a maid was assigned to every task she wanted to do, so she did not learn to do any chores.

    Mr. Anderson was such a strict businessman, and people feared to even talk to him, but at home, he was a slave to his wife. He would do whatever his wife asked him to do, one time, they went to Disneyland, and his mom wanted them all to have matching outfits, so that''s what he did. He looked funny, but he did not care.

    Blake pretended that he did not see anything and continued to eat. Looking at his parents usually gave him indigestion.

    Please leave review to help the author and tell what you like and dont like.

 Chapter 126 - 126

    Sara was in her bedroom, and she was getting sentimental. She had one cabinet dedicated to the gifts and tokens her fans had sent her over the years, keeping some of the unique items.

    She treasured them because they were her loyal fans, they never wavered in their faith in her. In a box, she found keychains that said ''I ? U.''

    Looking at another collection she remembered one of her fans sending her the keychain that had the letters of her name, he sent her three letters, S, A, and R. She was waiting for the last letter. This person said that he would reveal his identity on her birthday, and he would personally hand her the last keychain with an A on it.

    She was wondering who this person was, he would always send her small tokens and cute little gifts that she really liked. It was very intriguing, he would always put a smile on her face when she received his gifts. ''I wonder if he''s as handsome as I imagine him to be?'' she was lost in her thoughts when her phone rang. It was Blake.

    "Hello, this is Sara," she said, answering her phone.

    "Get ready at 6, I will come and pick you up," Blake commanded.

    "Where are we going? I have a shoot in the afternoon," Sara said.

    "I had it postponed and moved to tomorrow. We are going to a business party," Blake said. Usually, he went alone to these parties, but today he wanted to bring Sara with him to show everyone that Sara belongs to him.

    "But I don''t think that''s a good idea," Sara argued, she was not very keen on showing up with Blake.

    "Baby, let me decide that. Be a good girl and get ready. I have a meeting right now, and I don''t have time to talk," Blake said, abruptly cutting the call.

    "Hello... Blake ��," she was fuming, why is he ordering her about? He didn''t even give her a chance to ask what to wear.

    "He is so frustrating! Ugh! Let me see what I have for this so-called business party," she said talking to herself.

    If Blake was invited to the party, it meant that it would be a high profile party. All the influential people are going to be there, so she better get herself pretty glammed up.

    She chose to don a purple one-shoulder lace chiffon gown that hugged her body in all the right places. To finish off her look, she had selected a Swarovski diamond-encrusted clutch and her black Louboutin pumps.

    Just as Blake scheduled his vehicle was outside her house at exactly 6 pm. She enthusiastically got in the car when she noticed that Blake was not there.

    "Ma''am, I''m sorry but sir Blake was held back at work and he would be meeting you at the party shortly," the driver said.

    Sara nodded, she felt a little deflated. She didn''t know why was so disappointed that Blake wasn''t there.

    "I''m fine. This is a fake relationship anyway, I shouldn''t expect too much from him," she thought, not realizing that she was wearing a hurt expression.

    When she reached the venue she thought that she made the right decision with her dress, this party looked like it was the toast of the town, anyone and everyone famous was here tonight, top businessmen, actors, actresses, and foreign dignitaries.

    Sara knew a few of the people that were invited and greeted them, most people went about their business, while the others talked behind her back, gossiping about her scandals.

    Men were hovering around and flirting with her, it did not matter that some of them were married. They saw her as fair game, seeing that she did not come with anybody. Sara politely declined their advances, she was used to men trying to hit on her.

    A few of them asked for a date, and one shameless man decided he wanted to propose to her on the spot, asking her to marry him.

    Sara had rolled her eyes and told him that she was waiting for her boyfriend. He did not believe her, accusing her of making excuses to get rid of him.

    Sara went to the bar to get a drink, these men were trying her patience. Suddenly she felt somebody wrap their arm around her waist.

    "Hey! Get��," Sara said, pushing away whoever it was.

    It was Blake, staking his claim on her.

    As soon as she saw him, she relaxed, "You scared me! How long have you been here?"

    "I just got here", Blake lied.

    She felt that he had a very guarded expression but did not think to ask about it. Their relationship was not at that stage where they can question each other.

    Blake ordered a drink and tightened his hold on her waist, she leaned into him, feeling his strength seep into her. All those men bothering her made her feel tired.

    His face relaxed when she leaned into him. He felt bad not being able to pick her up personally, something came up, and he could not put it off for tomorrow.

    He was so attuned to Sara that he spotted her right away, his steps were hurried to try to get to her faster, all he thought about was to have her in his arms.

    But he was taken aback when he saw how many men were milling around her. Then he overheard that idiot proposing to her. He wanted to strangle him, ''How dare you! Proposing to my woman, I''ll show him,'' he thought.

    Thankfully Sara rejected all of them, saying she already had a boyfriend. He was not sure if she told him that to keep him away or if she really thought of their relationship as real.

    He was apprehensive because he knew that most of the time, she did not like being associated with him.

    Everybody was surprised to see that Blake, one of the Aristocratic heirs and a very eligible bachelor, had fallen for a model with lots of scandals associated with her name, but he was unfazed as he walked around the party with Sara in his arms.

    A few of them speculated that he was serious with her, while the rest said he was just dating her because she was beautiful and was probably giving him a lot of benefits.

    Blake introduced Sara to everyone as his girlfriend. She was little concerned hearing him refer to her as such, so she forced a smile on her face and greeted everyone like nothing was wrong.

    One of the businessmen had confided that he wanted to talk to Blake about a confidential matter, so she excused herself, but Blake did not want to let her go, he insisted that she should stay.

    Sara felt good seeing that Blake trusted her, but she stood firm, saying that business was not her forte and would probably not understand what they would talk about.

    Blake reluctantly let her go, he whispered, "I''ll be right here, don''t hesitate to let me know if you need anything okay."

    Blake was talking to several businessmen while Sara found another woman to talk to, she seemed to be enjoying herself.

    When she looked back to where Blake was, he had disappeared. It seemed that she was so involved with her conversation that she did not notice Blake move away.

    Excusing herself, she went in search of Blake and found him on the patio on the second floor. He had been talking to someone earlier, and as soon as they left him, the women started approaching him. They did not care if he had Sara, they wanted him for themselves.

    A woman wearing a very tight-fitting low-cut dress approached him, "Hey there handsome, all alone out here? I''ll keep you company," she said as she leaned towards him, showing him her cleavage.

    Before he could say anything, someone interrupted them, "He''s with me," Sara said, pasting on a fake smile as she put her arm around his. The woman was embarrassed to get caught by Blake''s girlfriend.

    "Wear less perfume next time, so you don''t suffocate the person you''re talking to," Sara said innocently.

    That lady clenched her fists and looked at Blake to see whether he would help her. But instead, Blake was looking at his girlfriend with an adoring look, he was trying to control his laugh. She would not be insulted like this, the woman thought, so she left.

    Blake was surprised to see Sara''s feisty attitude, he liked how she was asserting her rights. He could feel her anger, and all he could do was smile.

    "What?" Sara asked, annoyed.

    "Nothing," Blake chuckled. Sara narrowed her eyes, seeing the teasing look on his face.

    "Are you jealous?" Blake asked with a smile.

    "No��," Sara immediately denied. Blake smirked and gave her a disbelieving look.

    "Why should I be jealous? I saw she was bothering you so I came to help you," Sara justified.

    "Oh really? Who said she was bothering me?" Blake said, deciding to pull her leg and see if she would take the bait.

    "You..," Sara punched him lightly.

    "Okay, okay, she was bothering me," Blake accepted.

    "See I''m not jealous, I''m helpful," Sara said, trying to prove her innocence, and the more she said it, the more she incriminated herself.

    "Yeah, whatever helps you sleep at night," Blake laughed. She was about to argue when he pulled her to the stairs so they could go downstairs and dance.

    The thing is, Sara did not like it when the woman was getting too close to Blake, she wanted to rip her head apart, but she could not understand why she was feeling all this animosity towards someone she didn''t even know.

 Chapter 127 - 127

    The thing is, Sara did not like it when the woman was getting too close to Blake, she wanted to rip her head apart, but she could not understand why she was feeling all this animosity towards someone she didn''t even know.

    Blake and Sara were on the dance floor, staring into each other''s eyes intently as if they were the only people in the room.

    "Are you enjoying this party?" Blake asked.

    "Yes, it''s a nice party, I''ve met a few people I know," Sara smiled.

    "Well then, that''s settled, we''ll attend all the parties together," Blake said.

    Sara was wondering why they should always be seen together when this was supposed to be a fake relationship.

    A woman had come to ask Blake to dance, and he said he''d rather not, because his girlfriend would get jealous.

    After the woman walked away, Sara started questioning him, "Why did you tell her I was going to get jealous, you could have danced with her," Sara asked.

    "So you''re saying it was okay? That you won''t get jealous?" Blake asked.

    "No, why should I? I can see that you have a lot of admirers, you can''t deny them what they want," Sara stated.

    "So, I should just say yes to every guy that wants to dance with you?" Blake countered back.

    "I don''t see anybody asking me to dance, do you?" Sara frowned.

    "No one has asked you to dance, they just asked you to marry them," Blake said pointedly.

    "So you saw that huh," she asked, surprised while he nodded his head, and he clenched his jaw.

    "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in anyone," Sara assured him.

    "Good," Blake tightened his hold on her waist. "Even if someone was interested I''d make sure that they know that you are mine, nobody can take you from me," he thought, kissing her forehead.

    She did not expect him to do that, and she felt her heart swell. Not wanting him to see her blushing, she hid her face in his chest, snuggling to get close.

    With Sara in his arms, the evening turned out to be better for Blake.

    After the party, he dropped her off at her house. There was someone special, waiting for her at home.

    "Hi, Sis!" Ava called out as soon as Sara stepped into the living room.

    "Oh, Ava! When did you get here? You should have told us you were coming," Sara said as she hugged her baby sister.

    This was the first time Ava had visited her parents after she got married. Tristan had taken Ava to Switzerland for a month-long honeymoon in his private villa, where they spent each moment with each other without any disturbances.

    Ava did not know anything about Sara''s scandal, and she intended to keep it that way. Ava grew up to be very sheltered, and her husband is continuing the same practice. So she did not want Ava to worry.

    "We returned yesterday, I wanted to see all of you so I came right away," Ava said.

    Mrs. Wesley was happy to see that her daughter has a nice glow on her face. She was happy, and that''s all that mattered. It looked like Tristan was treating her better than they expected.

    "Baby sis, it looks like you''ve grown much prettier after you got married," Sara said, touching Ava''s cheeks.

    Ava blushed, remembering all the things they did while they were honeymooning, stuff she cannot disclose to anyone.

    Tristan had become more focused on Ava when they got married, being very particular when it came to Ava''s welfare, stating that Ava should never skip her meals, most of the time, Tristan even fed her.

    Ava was dressed differently today, looking very sophisticated in her designer outfit, and the shiny reminder that she indeed was married, her wedding ring drew everybody''s attention once they came near, it was a one of a kind wedding ring that Tristan had custom made.

    Mr. Wesley was considered rich, but he felt that Ava was introduced to a more luxurious lifestyle after she got married.

    "Sis I got you a few girts," Ava said as she handed a few bags to Sara.

    She had gone shopping for her parents, Tristan''s grandparents, Sara and Kelly when they were on vacation.

    PA Jack had finally proposed to Kelly while Ava was on her honeymoon. They met with her parents to ask for their blessing, and they were happy that their daughter found a very respectable and honorable man. The elders have met and are now setting a date for the wedding.

    Kelly was becoming famous because of her photos and her internship. Her latest campaign was so successful that she was invited to give a TED talk.

    Sara looked into the bags, there was expensive chocolate, Swiss skincare products, Silk scarves, and tops, and jewelry. Ava picked out all of Sara''s favorite colors.

    "Oh, these are all pretty. Thank you, Ava, I love it!" Sara said excitedly.

    They were all sitting on the sofa, catching up and exchanging stories when Mrs. Wesley asked, "Ava, what are your plans for your career?"

    "Mom, I''m going to get some more training in jewelry designing, and later I plan to open my own company," Ava said.

    "Then I''ll help you fund your first company," Mr. Wesley said.

    "Dad Tristan had already started the procedures to open the company, he said he would handle everything," Ava said. Tristan had told her that she can do anything, but she should only depend on him.

    Mr. Wesley was a little unhappy, he wanted to do something for his daughter, but of course, his son was always one step ahead.

    Mrs. Wesley understood her husband''s feelings and said, "My son-in-law is so thoughtful, always prioritizing your needs."

    Mr. Wesley felt at ease hearing his wife''s words. It was good that Tristan loved Ava and did everything to fulfill her happiness.

    "Ava, let''s go to the dining room, dinner is served," Mrs. Wesley invited.

    Ava looked bothered, so Sara asked her what was happening.

    "Mom, I need to go home. I promised Tristan I would be home before he comes back from the office so we could have dinner," Ava said, worried.

    "Ava sweetie, you will be with Tristan every day, why don''t you have dinner with us tonight?" Mrs. Wesley insisted.

    "No mommy, Tristan won''t eat if I don''t have dinner with him," Ava pouted.

    Everyone in the house was stunned, it had been just one month since they got married, and yet Ava seems to be attached to Tristan already.

    "Ava he will understand that you are visiting your parents," Mr. Wesley reasoned.

    "Dad, I overslept one time and did not have dinner so Tristan did not eat because he wanted to wait for me, so we can eat together," Ava said. The real reason for Ava oversleeping was because they had too much action that afternoon.

    "Ava, why don''t you call and ask Tristan, who knows what he will say," Sara suggested, so she called her husband, and he agreed to their request.

    "He said it''s okay," Ava said in a disappointed tone.

    "Why are you sad?" Mrs. Wesley asked amusingly.

    "I want Tristan, mom. He should be here to feed me," Ava complained. Sara and Mrs. Wesley chuckled.

    "How old are you that he needs to feed you?" Mrs. Wesley teased.

    Ava unwillingly went to the dining table. She had difficulty swallowing her food, thinking about Tristan the whole time.

    Mr. Wesley had mixed emotions, for sure, this was not his daughter anymore. After getting married, she wouldn''t care for anybody else aside from her husband.

    While they were eating, the doorbell rang. "Little one!" said a voice from the living room.

    "Tristan! Oh my, Tristan came," Ava left the table and ran towards him. She hugged him tightly, "Tristan, I missed you," Ava said sweetly.

    She already missed him even though they just saw each other this morning, and they spent each moment together during the honeymoon. Ava found it difficult to adapt to real life, after the honeymoon. She was so used to being with Tristan at every hour of the day.

    "Me too," Tristan said and kissed her forehead. She pouted and looked at him with a frown.

    Tristan understood that she wanted a kiss, but he did not want to do it in front of their audience and make his father-in-law mad so he kissed her forehead instead.

    "I''ll give it to you later in the bedroom, with a bonus," Tristan murmured in Ava''s ear.

    Ava blushed. The others did not know what he said but gauging by her face, they knew it was something romantic.

    "Tristan, come sit and have dinner," Mrs. Wesley said.

    "Yes mom," Tristan said sitting down beside Ava. Mr. Wesley started talking to Tristan as he automatically fed Ava, she was like a kid instructing him what to feed her.

    "Little one, eat the vegetables on this spoon, I will feed you meat after," Tristan said coaxing her.

    Mrs. Wesley shook her head, Ava had become more spoiled after getting married.

    Sara saw their interaction and thought that this person whom the whole world described as cold and aloof, was so caring and loving to her sister, it was unbelievable.

    Sara wanted a love like this, where she was the center of attention for her man.

    When Ava called, Tristan wanted to tell her to go home right away but knew that her parents wanted to spend time with her, so he went to visit them as well.

    It didn''t matter where they had dinner, as long as he was with Ava.

 Chapter 128 - 128

    Sara was on location today, after her previous photoshoots on set a few more advertisements were lined up for her. Her most recent shoots had gained prestige regardless of her previous scandals. The Anderson company projected her in a different light, which promoted a different image and helped make her career a little more stable.

    They were at the beach today, shooting for a fitness sports drink. It was supposed to be finished in two days but due to the heavy rains, they had to postpone until the sun came out and it has been a week, and staying at the suite they gave her, no matter how grand was not doing it for her.

    She felt cooped up, so she had been using the gym in the mornings and afternoons to work off her boredom, but still, something was missing, or maybe it was a particular someone.

    Blake was very busy these days, she tried calling him to engage him in conversation but the only person talking most of the time was her, so she stopped bothering him and let him go back to work, she had decided since he was busy she would wait for him to call her.

    Her spirits were down, after the most recent party she felt that they were getting closer, she was getting more and more attracted to him. Unfortunately, Blake did not bother to call her and it''s been several days. "Maybe it was really all for show, I was expecting too much," she thought to herself, "He''s confusing me, I thought we were progressing and becoming friends, now we''re back to square one."

    "No use thinking too much about this," she told herself. She decided to go down to see what the restaurant has to offer today, eating room service food by herself was making her antsy.

    When she returned to her room she heard water dripping, so she thought it was just the rain pouring down again, so she sat on the bed, but then she saw that the bathroom light was on and she did not remember leaving it on, she had turned off all the lights in the room.

    She had goosebumps on her arm and she decided to make a run for it, this reminded her too much of the time Joaquin had gained entry in her hotel room.

    She was on her way out when an arm snaked around her waist. Ready to fight back she had her elbow poised to hit the person behind her, but whoever it was had anticipated her move. She was shaking, thinking that this was going to be her doom.

    "Shhh�� It''s okay, it''s just me, don''t get scared," A familiar voice whispered in her ear. She relaxed as soon as she heard his voice, leaning her head back into his chest.

    "Oh, I''m so glad it''s you," she said as she turned around and wrapped her arms around him.

    "I''m sorry I didn''t mean to scare you," he said, rubbing her back. She was still shaken but his touch was keeping her grounded.

    "I just wanted to surprise you, so I asked your assistant to give me your room key," Blake said.

    "I thought you were busy? I was waiting for you to call me, but you never did," Sara pouted, she was asserting her rights. He gave her a small smile, thinking that she was warming up to him if she was complaining like this.

    "I was busy, that''s why I couldn''t talk on the phone. I wanted to finish my work as soon as possible so I could come and see you and because I know that if I talked to you longer on the phone I might get too excited and reveal my surprise," he said looking at her.

    She felt elated with his explanation, if she looked more closely she could see the dark circles under his eyes that showed that he had been working very late into the night.

    "Did you have something to eat on the plane?" Sara asked.

    "Not much, I don''t really like the food they serve on the flights," he said.

    "Let me order room service for you then, you must be hungry," she said, taking control.

    Blake had missed her so much and we wanted to have her close to him so he could touch her, so he had asked her to sit with him. They made use of the loveseat in the living room and he had placed Sara''s legs on his lap as they talked.

    Sara had no objections to how close they were seating because she had missed him too and wanted to be as close to him as possible.

    They were interrupted only when the food came. Sara had already eaten but Blake did not want to eat alone so they shared his food and fed each other.

    When it was time to sleep Blake got up and headed to his room leaving Sara very well rested for the next day. She was relaxed now that he was here.

    And just like that, it seemed like everything was working well for Sara, the sun finally showed itself so they started the photoshoot. Blake knew there were no sexy or revealing shots for this ad so he opted to work from his room.

    He went to see her around lunchtime just as her shoot was wrapping up. People on the set were suddenly alert when they saw him.

    "Have you been waiting for a while?" she asked as she sat next to him.

    "I wanted to see your work��," he said, avoiding the question. It did not matter if he had to wait a long time, he had enough patience when it came to her. He would wait for no matter what time she finished.

    During the photoshoots, they would always have an audience, fans that have been following Sara for a while, and have learned that she was on site and she would always give them time so she could sign the photographs or journals that they have brought with them.

    Some of them left tokens and she took all of them and treasured them. A 15-year-old boy had come up to ask for her autograph but he looked like he was awestruck and couldn''t say anything.

    So she decided to break the silence by saying hello, gaining the confidence he needed, he said, "Hi Miss Sara, I am your biggest fan, I follow all your advertisements and collect all your pictures."

    "Are those flowers for me?" Sara pointed to the flowers in the boy''s hand.

    "Yes�� yes, they''re for you," he got so nervous he forgot about the flowers. They were flowers indigenous to the area and it looked like he picked them from a field or someone''s yard, but she did not mind, handmade items made for better gifts.

    Blake had a stern expression on his face, he knew that he should get used to people admiring and giving her gifts, but he was getting jealous. He did not care if he was just a kid.

    The boy looked over at him and got scared. Diffusing the situation Sara asked the boy for a piece of paper so she could give him her autograph, this broke the kid''s scared gaze from Blake and he happily handed her a notebook she could sign.

    She signed a few more before she went back to sit with him.

    "Do you always receive gifts from your fans?" Blake asked as the boy went merrily on his way.

    "Most of the time, it''s just to show you that they admire and like you. You already know this, people in the entertainment industry get better deals and survive if they have more fans," Sara said.

    "I''m not angry, I''m just not used to seeing you with your fans," Blake said, nodding at her. She smiled thinking that at least Blake was trying to control his possessiveness, keeping her career in mind.

    "What is your most favorite gift received from a fan?" Blake was curious.

    "Hmmm ��.," Sara thought for a moment and then answered, "I would say I love all the gifts they give me, but if I have to choose there was someone that gave me these specialized keychains that had my initials on it, this person sent me small cute tokens all the time."

    Blake had an unreadable expression on his face. It looked like he was thinking about something very deeply but under the table, he was clenching his fists.

    When she looked over she saw his expression and decided to explain, "They are just fans and nothing more. They make my day bright with their gifts but there is nothing more."

    He nodded, "I believe you, it must be nice to be adored by your fans." She smiled as she let out a breath.

    After lunch, the producer decided they needed to have the forest as their backdrop and they needed to change locations.

    Blake decided to stay and accompany Sara, he said he was going to be in her trailer, but because they were too deep in the forest he could not get a signal. He stepped out for a while to make his call and when he came back he met with one of the assistants.

    "Hi, Sir! Didn''t I just hear you in Sara''s trailer?" The assistant asked

    "What? I just left to make a phone call. What are you telling me?" Blake said, alarmed.

    "I knocked on the door of Sara''s trailer and I thought I heard you tell me to go away and not disturb you. It was a male voice and if you are here, then��," said the assistant.

    Blake did not wait for him to finish, there was ice in his veins, Sara was in trouble.

    By the time he reached the trailer, the door was wide open and no one was there, but he noticed a set of footprints on the ground and he followed them.

    Earlier

    Sara just finished the shoot and was eager to get to her trailer because Blake was there. "Blake, they just need to check if they got everything before they send us off, they said it would take an hour," Sara said. He had his back to the door, working on his computer it seems when she taps him.

    He turns around and she could feel nothing but terror, her nightmares have come to life.

    "Joaquin��," Sara whispered as she stepped back. She was paralyzed with fear.

 Chapter 129 - 129

    "My sweet Sara, it has been a while haven''t you missed me?" Joaquin asked with a sly smile. He could feel the fear emanating from her, and it was feeding his excitement. She was here at last.

    "Where is�� Why are you here?" Sara''s voice was trembling. She had expected to see Blake and have a wonderful afternoon with him, why was this monster here instead?

    "Sara, I am the king of Cadiz, nothing can stop me from being here," Joaquin said arrogantly.

    "Please leave me alone. I am not coming with you no matter what you do," Sara begged. Why can''t he just leave her alone? She was finally getting her life back on track, and she was trying to sort out her feelings for Blake, and she wants to find out where they are headed.

    "Just do what I want, and you will never see me again. Do we have a deal?" sneering like the devil making his deal.

    "What is it that you want from me? I have nothing to offer you," she asked helplessly.

    "Of course you do, you can take me to the Maple Kingdom. I heard that the princess was fond of you. All you need to do is get me into the castle, and you can be on your way," he said it like it was just that simple. He had the map, and she was his entrance ticket. The last few weeks he had been trying to get in without Sara, but it was proving to be difficult, the castle was airtight with their security. This time he couldn''t even buy his way in. He was getting desperate.

    "My answer is still NO! I will never help you, she is my friend, and I will not jeopardize her security for your gain. I don''t know what you want from inside the castle, but I bet your reasons are purely evil," she said.

    "Sara don''t you get it, you really know me too well. I would suggest you dump your boyfriend and just be with me. You will make a good queen," he said, dangling his ace in her face. Everybody wants to be queen so, he was enticing her with this option to take his deal.

    She was sure that he would never make her his queen and as soon as she gets him in the castle, he would probably slit her throat without a second thought.

    "Sara, Sara, Sara," he says as he traces her cheek with his finger, "You really are a bad girl. Why are you not listening to me? We could be happy right now..''

    "You''re disgusting!" she said as she slaps his hand away.

    Somebody knocks on her trailer, "Miss Sara, the photographer wants me to show you something," the assistant says on the other side of the door.

    Joaquin had anticipated that Sara would scream, so he clamped his hand over her mouth. "Go away! She will deal with you later," Joaquin ordered.

    The assistant thought it was Blake, so he left, his job was very important to him and he didn''t want to get fired. He''ll come back later.

    Sara bit his hand so hard that she was able to getaway.

    "Agghh...you bitch!" Joaquin screamed while Sara scrambled out of the trailer, running for her life.

    "SARA!!!" he screamed, running after her.

    She did not know where to go, all she knew was that she needed to get away, and fast. She did not know which part of the forest they were in and ended up on top of a ravine. Stopping to take a breathe, she realized that a few more inches and she would have fallen to her death.

    "When will you learn that you can never escape me?" sneered Joaquin.

    "Don''t come near me! I will jump," she threatened.

    "Go ahead and jump," he said calmly, coming toward her, "we both know that you won''t do it. You love yourself too much. And that face, it''ll be ugly if you fall."

    Sara looked behind her, the height of the ravine got her light-headed, and Joaquin took this as his opportunity to pull her towards him.

    "You are mine, and you are coming with me," he said, laughing at her.

    "I will tell everyone what a vile and ruthless person you are," she said, trying to break free of his grasp.

    "Who are you going to tell Sara, nobody will believe you, I have them all on the palm of my hand, and it''s best you remember that," he said, bringing his face closer. He was going to kiss her, she just knew it and couldn''t do anything, all she could do was close her eyes and succumb to her fate.

    "Stop right there!" it was the voice she never thought she''d hear again, "Sara! Are you okay?" She would know this voice anywhere, and she was glad he had come for her.

    Sara opened her eyes and stared into Blake''s worried gaze, and she nodded to let him know she was okay.

    Using his military training to find anything and anyone in the forest he had found them right away. Not in great circumstances, seeing that Joaquin had his arms around her, but he was glad she was still alive. He needed to get into action and save her.

    "I didn''t think we''d ever meet. Didn''t you find it hard to satisfy Sara and her sexual needs? I''d gladly take her off your hands," Joaquin said, mocking Blake.

    Joaquin was incensed when he saw their pictures, he wanted to inflict pain on Blake, insinuating that he had sexual relations with Sara to discredit her. Maybe Blake would give Sara to him freely if he feels disgusted. She was just another of his flings anyway, why should he care?

    He was the King of Cadiz, he was not scared of these Aristocratic heirs coming after him, they have nothing compared to his power. "Blake will just bow down to me like everyone else," he thought.

    "Blake, don''t listen to him...I ne...," Sara said as Blake moved toward her, giving Joaquin one of his murderous glares, but Joaquin saw what he was doing and held Sara''s neck with one hand as he pushed her nearer the edge.

    "I wouldn''t do that if I were you," he threatened, pushing Sara more toward the edge.

    Blake moved backward, "Fine, just let her go, let''s talk about it, what do you want?"

    Joaquin chuckled as he moved away from the edge, "Well, how about you lend me, Sara, for a few days."

    "You bastard! That will never happen. Get your grubby hands off her. I will make you regret crossing paths with me," Blake snapped, veins were popping out of his arms and his neck. He was losing control of his anger.

    "It looks like you are serious about her after all. Let me give you free advice, don''t get too involved. She will never give you what you want and she''ll just drag you down," Joaquin said, tightening the hold on Sara''s neck.

    "Ahhkk..," Sara choked as she clawed at Joaquin''s hand on her neck.

    "Don''t worry sweetie, it''s going to be okay," Blake assured her with full confidence.

    Joaquin tightened his hold on Sara''s neck, "nobody else can have her," he thought, he would show both of them, when suddenly his arm was on fire, a bullet had shot him from nowhere.

    Sara crumpled to the floor, but Blake was there to catch her.

    "Aggghh ��," they could hear Joaquin screaming in the background. When Joaquin looked up, Blake was surrounded by his bodyguards.

    Blake always had bodyguards stealthily following him wherever he went, all the heirs had their own stealth team because of the constant threats and their many enemies who were always plotting to take them down.

    They got there just in time, Blake thought. He had outrun them when he was looking for Sara, and they hid in the background until they could get their chance. When they were sure that Blake and Sara''s safety was secured, their next move was to bring Joaquin with them to exact justice but, just in time, Joaquin''s security team surrounded him with their guns drawn, so they had no choice but to let them go.

    They had hoisted him in a helicopter to get him out of there faster.

    Sara was still in shock, holding Blake tightly and sobbing. "Shh... it''s okay baby, you are safe now," Blake consoled her and held her just as tight. He felt like his heart was getting squeezed, it made him feel like he did not protect her enough for Joaquin to be able to come that close to her.

    He had carried her out of the forest into his waiting car. His security detail informed everybody that Sara should not be disturbed for the next few days.

    She felt very safe now that she was in Blake''s arms, he sat her on his lap so he could hold her closer, not ever wanting to let her go out of his sight.

    She was squirming and snuggling closer to him, her body was still chilled to her bone, and the warmth that was seeping from him helped allay her fears.

    He was used to fighting off people who tried to take his life before but never, not even once, had he felt scared, but for the first time in his life, he felt what the word meant.

    The scene where Joaquin had his hand on Sara''s neck, pushing her over the edge, kept on replaying in his mind. It could have gone wrong several different ways, and all of them had Sara ending up dead at the bottom of that ravine. He hugged her tightly to remind him that they were safely in each other''s arms and that nothing had happened to her.

    He would have wanted to be able to show Joaquin how the heirs dealt with people like him, but lucky for him, he got away.

    "You came for me Blake, you saved me," Sara murmured into his neck, she didn''t have enough tears to shed anymore. She had poured everything out and soaked his shirt in the process.

    "Of course, I will always come for you baby," he said as he planted a kiss on her forehead.

 Chapter 130 - 130

    "Go take a bath, and I will order something for us to eat," Blake''s voice cut into her reverie as he deposited her in her room. He had to carry her to her room because she was still in shock, and she clutched at his lapels and didn''t want to let go.

    She knew she looked like a mess, makeup running down her face, the dress she wore earlier now covered in dirt and mud, but she couldn''t get over the fact that Joaquin tried to kill her.

    He gently pried her hands off his suit and led the way into her bathroom, where he filled the tub, checking the temperature, so she could wash off all that grime from being held by Joaquin.

    Holding her face between his palms, "Baby, the bath is ready, I''m going to find your pajamas so you can change.

    "Will you still be here when I''m done?" she asked, her eyes hopeful because she was scared that if he left, Joaquin would just reappear.

    His blood was boiling just thinking about how close he lost her today, given the chance, he would definitely kill that bastard. "Of course my dear, I''ll be waiting outside," he said in a soft tone, as he kissed her forehead before he released her so she could take her bath.

    She had left the door half open so she could see Blake from the tub, she did not want to lose sight of him. He had ordered spicy Thai cuisine for room service.

    "Your hair is still wet, are you going to dry it?" He asked, but she was so exhausted, which made her sluggish and absent-minded, so she just stared at him and mumbled something incoherent. So he took the towel from her hand, sat her in front of the dressing table, and half-dried her hair.

    "Where is your hairdryer?" Blake asked. Sara pointed to the bottom drawer.

    Who knew Blake drying her hair would make her feel better and warm her heart.

    "You are so good at this, it seems like you''ve done it before, have you done it for other women," she stared at him pointedly in the mirror. The thought of him touching other women so intimately did not sit well with her.

    "What are you talking about? You''re the only woman I''ve bestowed this privilege to," He said defending himself and sending it out there that she was special to him.

    "Hmm should I believe you?" she questioned, narrowing her eyes, trying to see if she can weasel the truth out of him.

    "Of course, drying one''s hair is not a difficult job, anybody can do it," he said thinking about all his other advanced skills that she did not know about, this was a piece of cake.

    "Hmm�� okay... continue doing this side," she said as she closed her eyes.

    "Yes madam!" he chuckled, and so did she.

    And just in time, after he dried her hair, the server knocked on the door and wheeled the food in.

    "Mmmmm... These look good," The smell of the food teased her as she opened one of the lids, making her tummy rumble. There was papaya salad, steamed ginger fish, crab fried rice, green bean with garlic sauce, and pad see ew.

    There was a lot to eat, so she started on the rice and the steamed fish, and one could see on her face that she really liked it. She held out a spoon filled with the steamed fish in front of Blake, encouraging him to take it, "Taste this fish, it''s so good, I''ve never had this before."

    He was surprised that she would do such a thing, but he just smiled and opened his mouth. This was a surprising turn of events, and he felt elated.

    She took charge and added more food to his plate so he could taste everything she was eating, practically short of feeding him. This went on until they finished most of the food they ordered, it was like they were just a regular couple having a meal together.

    They were having a good time together, and parting that night felt like torture, but they didn''t want to be the first to ask the other to stay.

    Blake wanted to stay, but he was unsure about her feelings and did not want to assume anything. On the other hand, Sara didn''t want to ask him to stay because he might think that she was asking too much from him, knowing that they were in a fake relationship.

    She was already grateful that he bothered to come and save her. She didn''t want to be too greedy, because he might not feel the same.

    "Okay, go lock the door and don''t open it unless it''s me. Call me anytime you need me," he said as they stood from the couch.

    "Okay," she said forlornly, "I''ll call you if I need you."

    Blake plodded away, dragging his heels, waiting for her to stop him.

    She stared at his retreating back, and just as he turned the door handle, she whispered, "Stop!" he barely heard it, but it had been so quiet like the world was waiting to see what would happen.

    He bit his lip to stop himself from grinning, he turned around, schooling his expression, but deep inside, he wanted to laugh out loud.

    "What happened? Is something wrong?" Blake asked innocently.

    "Oh... I... uhm ��.," Sara stammered, she was chewing on her lower lip, not sure how to tell him the reason because she did not want to look desperate.

    "What is it, baby? Tell me," Blake drawled as he walked toward her, staring into her eyes, patiently waiting to get the words out of her mouth.

    "I forgot��," Sara was lost in his eyes and could not complete her sentence.

    "Yes?" Blake had a teasing look on his face.

    "Nothing, I forgot to say goodnight," Sara fibbed, she did not like that he was teasing her when she was having a hard time mustering her courage to ask him to stay.

    Blake knew Sara was stubborn so he cupped her face with his hand and brought his face closer, "Tell me, baby, what do you want me to do, I''ll do anything you ask without consequences," Blake asked softly.

    The close proximity made it hard for her to breathe, he was so close, her resolve to keep her ground was fading.

    "Stay with me," she said breathlessly.

    He grinned, "I will since my baby asked." He got his wish, and he was excited. He was also worried about her, and he wouldn''t have been able to sleep if she did not ask him to stay.

    "Let me take a shower and change. I will be back," he said as he kissed her on the forehead. He went back to his room with a spring in his step.

    She thought it was sweet of Blake to agree to her request, not knowing that he was more desperate to stay and if she had not asked, he would have,

    By the time he came back, she was already tucked in bed, but she was still checking her phone.

    "Put away your phone, I''m turning off the lights," He instructed her.

    He got under the covers with her and stayed on his side of the bed, he was itching to touch her, wanting to run his hands all over her body, or he would even take anything just to hold her in his arms.

    Sara couldn''t believe she had asked him to stay the night, but now that he was here, she did not know what to do with herself, does she hug him, does she hold his hand, does she kiss him goodnight. Naughty thoughts were running through her head.

    The desire was so palpable you can feel the electricity in the air. It was the first time they slept beside a member of the opposite sex and they were both getting tenser by the minute.

    "Are you asleep?" Blake asked, cutting into the silence.

    "No, I''m finding it hard to sleep," she says.

    He moved a little closer propping himself on his elbow so he could take a look at her. She felt him move, and she tensed up, her throat was dry. Does she tell him to leave, or does she just let him do what he wants to do? She didn''t want to freak out, so she just stayed still.

    The drapes were left open, so the moonlight was shining down on them, and he could see her beautiful silky hair spread on her pillow. He was trying to memorize her features, staring at each and every part of her face, when his gaze landed on her top, the top 2 buttons became undone, showing a little of the top of her breasts.

    Sara looked over and noticed where his concentration had strayed, so she pulled her top closer together.

    She turned her body towards him when he slowly started tracing her face with his fingers, from her forehead to her nose, and as he reached her lips, Sara bit his finger.

    "Ouch! Such a wild cat," he said nursing his finger.

    She smiled mischievously, "I''m gonna get you for that," he said as he cupped her face and kissed her. She kissed him shyly at first, but when he deepened the kiss, nipping on her lips and sliding his tongue, parting her lips, she met his kisses with the same intensity.

    "Mmm mmm��," she moaned as she felt his hand travel down to her neck, her shoulders, and down to the top of her pajamas.

    Sara held his hand to stop him, and as he looked at her questioningly, she shook her head no. He knew that he was not in a position to rush this, if he does she might kick him out. So he kisses her head and just wraps his arms around her, placing her head on his shoulder.

    He could feel her breast touching his body but decided not to think about it. He was getting easily aroused just being with her, so he tightened his arms around her waist and ran his hands through her hair.

    "Blake, can I ask you something?" Sara asked, slightly hesitating.

    "Yes, of course, feel free to ask me anything, what do you want to know?" Blake encouraged her to speak her mind.

    "Are you not curious about Joaquin?" she said, looking at him.

    His body stiffened at the mention of Joaquin, and Sara berated herself for opening her mouth. Maybe she should have asked it later, thinking that she just ruined the mood.

    He released a huge sigh and told himself to relax, this was a pivotal moment in their relationship, and she was opening herself up to him. If he shuts her out now, then she might not open up again in the future.

    He wanted to be that person Sara confides in whenever she encountered any problems. "I am, but I didn''t want to ask until you were ready. I didn''t want to make you feel uncomfortable," Blake said, looking into her eyes.

    Sara felt relieved and decided to come clean with Blake.

 Chapter 131 - 131

    "I met Joaquin is one of the photoshoots. He was a gentleman, very polite and courteous, I thought he was a good person," she sighed, remembering, "He offered my manager a good deal so I could advertise his diamond company.

    When he told me he wanted to show me the merchandise, I said yes, not knowing it was going to be in a restaurant, I expected to see him in his office. The next day the media said he gave me that bracelet and that we were dating. I didn''t accept that bracelet in the pictures.

    Every time I would meet him somewhere accidentally, it would all be in the news or social media the next day. It was like they were setting us up.

    And that news about me being disrespectful of their traditions, he didn''t even bother to tell me that there was a dress code when he invited me to that party. Everyone ridiculed me, but then he was always there to defend me, so I thought he was very kind and nice to do that.

    Then his sister in law invited me to this place one time, there were a lot of cult symbols and dead animals everywhere, I should have run when I saw that, but then, at the altar, he had tied his sister-in-law, and it looked like he was hurting her, but he was getting some sort of pleasure out of it. It was like some weird bondage stuff.

    So I started avoiding him, but he kept on pestering me. He even got my assistant Bonnie to leave early and pretend she was sick.

    He was waiting for me in my room and tried to force himself upon me, but I hit him on the head and was able to run away.

    He was so mad that I was able to come home. So he released the drug photos, enlisted The Star Light to fire me, and when you took me in, he released the drunk photos," she said exhausted of all that trauma Joaquin was able to inflict on her.

    Blake stared at her and caressed her face, "It meant that he had been targeting Sara from the beginning."

    "He must have wanted something from you, did he want you to marry him?" he asked.

    "He needed my help to enter the Maple kingdom," she replied.

    "Do you know anybody from the Maple kingdom?" he frowned because he had heard about them and knew that they were very strong, and there was a myth about their treasure. He wondered how she got connected with them.

    "We were doing one of our seaside shoots for this swimsuit company, and they chose an area near the Maple kingdom.

    They had wanted me to get into the water to do those hair flick shots when I realized something was brushing up my leg.

    I fished out the floating body of a very beautiful teenage girl. The doctor said she was drugged, but it didn''t explain why she was at sea.

    At first, I thought she was just one of the locals having some fun, but when she came to, she said she was the princess. Someone drugged her and threw her into the sea to drown.

    We immediately informed her parents. It was a very tearful reunion. She had been gone for several weeks, and they thought surely, she was dead. They had thanked me profusely, saying that they would throw a huge celebration in honor of me finding their daughter.

    I had declined because I was there for business. The princess still talks to me up to this day, inviting me to see her, and Joaquin wanted to use that opportunity to enter the palace," she narrated.

    It was now clear to Blake that Joaquin was not really in love with Sara, and he was only using her to get more power.

    "That bastard tried to kill Sara, and he''s going to meet his end in my hand," he vowed, not realizing he was tightening his hold on her.

    "Blake, say something, you''re holding me too hard, and your silence is scaring me," she urged.

    "Do you love him?" he said, staring into her moodily. He did not want to ask her the question because he did not really know if he would like the answer.

    "What? Don''t be absurd. How can I love a psychopath like Joaquin?" Sara stressed.

    "But did you ever have feelings for him before that incident with his sister-in-law?" he had to know.

    "No it wasn''t anything like that, I just thought he was a nice guy and nothing more," she confessed.

    She never had any romantic feelings for Joaquin. He was very handsome and was always a gentleman before he went psycho on her, but he never made her heart race, not like Blake.

    Blake just had to look at her and her defenses crumbled, his touch excited her and made her throw caution into the wind. And when his arms were around her, she felt very safe, like she always belonged there.

    He relaxed and started grinning, he couldn''t contain his happiness. Sara never liked Joaquin, which means there was nobody in her life but him.

    "Why are you so happy?" Sara asked curiously.

    "Because I just learned that you don''t have a bad taste when it comes to men," he said chuckling.

    "Really? Then what about you," Sara asked.

    "Choosing me was one of the best decisions you''ve made in your life," Blake boasted.

    She prayed that he was right about that because right now, she''s beginning to rely on him, and she didn''t know what she would do if she lost him.

    She was scared to confess because she did not want him to tell her that their relationship was just a contract and nothing else.

    "You should go to sleep, my baby," he said, noticing that her eyes were drooping. She was getting lulled into sleep by his voice.

    Blake, on the other hand, was very much awake. He had received the best news tonight, and he was too wired to sleep.

    "She never loved anyone else," kept on floating in his mind. It was making him giddy, like when a kid finds their favorite toy under the Christmas tree.

    He had liked her from the first moment he met her. She had intrigued him, but he was stubborn, he didn''t want to acknowledge that his heart had already fallen for her before he did, his mind was at odds with his heart.

    He became possessive when he learned that Joaquin might have been with her.

    And the more he spent time with her, the more he fell for her. He knew there was no turning back when Joaquin held her hostage. The fear that took over him scared even him to death, he would give his life just to see her safe.

    Once, he had asked Tristan how did he know that he loved Ava. He said that you''ll know when you care more about her than yourself. He never understood it and just thought Tristan was just being poetic.

    He never prioritized any woman above himself, he loved himself too much to waste his life on any woman. But now all he wanted was to be with Sara for the rest of his life.

    Courting Sara was going to begin today, and he will make sure that her answer would be yes. He was going to make sure she had no other option but to be with him, he thought as he tightened his arms around her.

    She released a soft moan, and he had to loosen his hold before he went too far.

    He will fight all the odds to make Sara his beloved. Now he understood how Tristan completely changed once he fell in love with Ava.

    Sara was now the most important thing in his life, more important than himself.

    "My Baby," he thought smiling.

    "Mine," he thought possessively, as he stared at her very lovely sleeping relaxed face.

    She gave meaning to his life, it felt like he had never really been happy until she showed up in his life. Her resiliency and tenacity made a very deep impression on him, but he never knew that his heart would fall for her.

    Sara never tried to impress him or faked who she really was, and that''s what he liked the most about her.

    "I love you, baby," Blake whispered as he touched her face. She was in deep sleep not knowing that Blake had just confessed.

    "Don''t even bother trying to run away from me," Blake said, "because I will always catch you, wild cat," he smirked.

    It seems that the one who always tried to run away from commitment was now very eager to be in a relationship.

    Now that he was in love, he would not give her a chance to escape.

    Blake closed his eyes and slept peacefully, knowing that the most important treasure in his life was right beside him.

 Chapter 132 - 132

    The next day Blake had to go back to his office because he had something to take care of. He had left a few of his secret security details to take care of Sara just to make sure she was safe, who knows what Joaquin is up to.

    Sara had to stay to complete the shoot that was cut short the day before.

    Blake had a few meetings lined, and as soon as he was done with them he called Dimitri.

    Someone screaming for help can be heard in the background, Dimitri must be in his killing cell, torturing somebody.

    "I need you to find me information about Joaquin, the king of Cadiz," Blake got to the point.

    "Joaquin... hmm... he''s a snake in the rose garden, always fooling people about his true nature," Dimitri said.

    Being the ruler of the underworld, he knew about all the influential people in the world, businessmen, kings, politicians, and scholars, everyone was close to Dimitri.

    He knows about all their dark secrets. People looking into their lives see them as perfect, but each and every one of them had a dark secret. Dmitri knows all their secrets, but he never reveals anything until they strike first.

    "Give me all the information about him, I want to destroy him," Blake said, clenching his teeth.

    "Wow! What did he do to offend you?" Dimitri asked curiously. He was ready to help Blake, but he wanted to know the real reason behind his outburst.

    "I just don''t like his face," Blake snapped. Dimitri let out a laugh. This was so amusing to him. Blake rarely lost his cool, and this was new to him.

    "Hmm... looks like something is happening here," Dimitri said, teasingly. He knew that if it was about business, then Blake would have directly told him.

    "Hmmm�� this sounds like this is a woman problem. When Tristan started liking Ava, he had also asked him for help," Dmitri thought, so he voiced it out, "Is this about a woman?" he asked teasingly.

    "Yes, so?" Blake said straightforwardly. He had fallen in love with Sara, and there is no more reason to deny it. He was proud to tell everyone that Sara was his woman.

    "Wow! I thought you would deny it, but you just agreed so easily," Dimitri chuckled.

    In the background, someone''s fingernails were being removed. His cries echoed, begging them to kill him, but they were having fun torturing him. So it would be a while before they put him out of his misery.

    "Who is your woman?" Dimitri wanted to know.

    "Sara Wesley," Blake smiled while saying her name.

    "Isn''t she Ava''s sister?" Dimitri asked, frowning. He remembered seeing Sara at Tristan''s wedding.

    "Yes, the one and only," Blake agreed.

    "First Tristan and then you��. You both had your eyes set out for the Wesley sisters," Dimitri said, recalling Tristan running away every time he heard the word marriage, yet he got married a few months after meeting Ava.

    The women will never stand a chance once the Aristocratic heirs have their hearts set on them. They would romance their women endlessly until they say yes.

    All the heirs were in their early thirties, and a year ago, all of them were unattached, and most of them didn''t date because they were focused on their careers, but now it seems 2 of them found the love of their lives.

    "Tell me what happened, how did Joaquin manage to piss you off," Dimitri said in a business-like manner.

    So Blake recounted everything that Sara had told him and what happened the day before when he tried to kill Sara.

    "This poor guy won''t know what hit him. He should have just let your woman go," Dimitri said sternly.

    "I want to end him before he tries to harm my Sara again," Blake said coldly.

    "Don''t worry, let me get to work, and I''ll let you know," Dimitri said.

    He checked his phone to see if Sara had left him any messages, he texted her, knowing that she was probably still busy with the shoot, that''s why she hasn''t texted him.

    "What are you doing? Did you have your lunch?" and just in time, Sara had just gotten into her trailer and was removing her makeup when her phone dinged.

    She eagerly opened it when she saw it was from Blake, "The shoot just ended. I''m going to have my lunch soon," she texted back.

    "When are you coming back?" he asked.

    "Tomorrow morning, why do you ask?" Sara replied.

    "Come back soon. I''ll be waiting for you," he wanted to show her how he felt.

    She was surprised for a second when she saw his message, "I wonder why he texted me that? I wonder if he really meant it or it''s just something he says?" she asked herself, blushing because she remembered waking up in Blake''s arms this morning and it felt good. He was more attentive to her needs, and it felt like he cared a lot. If he keeps on treating her like this, then she would surely fall in love with him, or maybe she had already fallen in love.

    She was not sure which one, but she knows that he makes her heart flutter whenever he does small things for her. It still scares her to fully invest in their relationship because she was not sure how Blake feels.

    "I''ll be there as soon as I can," she texted, not wanting to wait another day. She asked her assistant if there were any flights available that evening but sadly, they were all full, and Sara had to wait the next day before she could leave.

    In the morning, Blake had called her saying that he was flying out of the country because of some work emergency. She was disappointed but said she would just see him when he came back.

    He noticed that her voice seemed dull when he told her he was leaving, so he promised her that he would make it up to her when he came back.

    So as soon as Sara got back, she started coming into the office and working out, not wanting to be idle because she knew that she would start to miss Blake if she had nothing to do.

    "Sara, your previous assignments are taking off so well. Look at these news articles and sales reports from the products you have endorsed," the manager said, sharing the news when Sara came in to see her.

    She was glad that people were welcoming her into the industry. The hate comments did not overpower the good comments, this time around, and hopefully, they will eventually disappear.

    She had no idea how much effort Blake was putting behind the scenes just to clear her name.

    "I''m so happy, I never expected this," she said, thinking that the scandal will forever be attached to her name and ruin her.

    Since she had been with the Anderson company, her face was back in the magazines and the billboards.

    "Sara, it''s very rare to get a second chance. You must make use of it," the manager said. In the modeling industry, your looks alone won''t get your work, if an agency dumps you, that usually signals the end of your career no matter how gorgeous you are.

    She knew she was lucky to get a second chance, and she will make sure that time, she will make it last.

    "There are a few projects that need to be finished right away, so I''m going to schedule back to back shoots, but don''t worry I will schedule enough time for you to rest before and after.

    You have to be focused on your career, just put your personal life on hold for now, remember you are becoming famous again, and this time they are more aware and focused on what you are doing, what you are wearing, and how you are behaving," the manager said.

    "Don''t worry, I will keep everything in mind," Sara said.

    The same evening she had a PR event she needed to attend, and she was on her way to select her dress.

    The models can choose what they want to wear in this big huge room that carries all the designer dresses in the world. Sponsors and designers often send their dresses here for the models to wear during galas, award shows, and special events.

    They had tailors on stand by if a dress needs altering, and makeup artists to style the models for the night. This was one of their biggest PR events, and they wanted to make sure everything was perfect.

    Nothing was really catching Sara''s eye until she saw this dark green off shoulder lace top with long sleeves and a satin ballgown skirt. She tried to pull it towards her when she noticed somebody had their hand on it as well.

    She saw Emily when she looked up to see the owner of the hand. They both laughed when they said hi at the same time.

    "Take the dress!" they both said in unison, pushing the dress towards each other, making them laugh again.

    "No, you touched it first, so it''s yours," Emily said. She was really well mannered when she talked, and her movements were like that of a dancer, very graceful.

    "But ��," Sara argued but was cut off. "I have already selected the dress I''m wearing, I just wanted to check this one out," Emily said, pointing to the silver and maroon dress she had draped on the sofa behind her.

    "Oh okay, I''ll take this dress then," Sara smiled as she took the dress.

    Emily was brought up abroad, but since she wanted to pursue her career in modeling, so she came back to her home country. Her parents and siblings were still abroad.

    After going through the wardrobe change and makeup application, Sara was ready to promote her most recent product.

    All the reporters were very cautious during the interview, they knew that the last time some of them were rude, they were all fired. She was satisfied that this time around, her interview went well.

    After the event, she decided she wanted to wear her dress home, just because she felt very pretty in it. She was surprised that somebody was waiting for her at the parking lot.

    She wondered how long he had been waiting for her. He was leaning on her car dressed so handsomely in his suit, and to top that, he had a bouquet of red roses in his hand.

    She could hear her heart beating loudly, and couldn''t explain this giddy feeling as she took very careful hurried steps toward Blake.

 Chapter 133 - 133

    Blake had been waiting for her at the parking lot. He had relaxed after seeing his beloved walking towards him, she was dolled up today and looked more beautiful than ever. He couldn''t wait to see her when he went abroad, so he finished his work as soon as possible and as soon as he landed, tried to find out where she was.

    His assistant informed him that she was at the PR event. He did not want to share their moment together, so he had waited in front of her car.

    Joaquin was the reason he had to leave. Dmitri had called him at midnight and told him that he should come right away because he had vital information about Joaquin.

    Earlier, he had asked Dmitri for help. He had wanted to find all the clues on how to finish Joaquin before Sara suffered another traumatic experience in his hands. He will be Sara''s shield and protector.

    He wanted to surprise her. On his way to see her, he found a flower shop and got her a bouquet of the most expensive roses, which had been imported from France.

    "Oh Blake, you''re here," Sara said in an excited tone. He had wanted to see her right away, but what he was really craving was to touch her again. It was not enough for him to just take a look at her anymore, so he hugged her, inhaling her scent deeply and rubbing his face at the crook of her neck.

    She was stunned. She had wanted to hug him as soon as she saw him standing in front of her car, looking all handsome, but she stopped herself thinking that Blake might not be feeling the same way.

    There was nothing to be worried about because he was hugging her right now, and everything felt right.

    "I missed you, baby," he whispered. It was so faint that she would not have heard it if he wasn''t that close.

    "Me too," she said, "I missed you a lot," it had only been a day, but it felt like she hadn''t seen him in a while. She did not want to pretend with him anymore, not when she felt that he was speaking his mind and he was being honest.

    They were both cautious when they first started this relationship. But ever since that night when she came clean about Joaquin, it felt like a huge barrier in between them had been removed.

    Blake''s sweet behavior moved her, and she could not pretend that it was not affecting her anymore. This was the type of love she had been longing for.

    Blake was removing her defenses one by one, and she was not aware that she was slowly getting trapped in his net. He was never ever going to hurt her, he just won''t give her an option to say no either.

    Sara had her parents to look up to when it came to relationships, they had always loved and supported each other. Her father had always stayed loyal to her mother, even though he was always surrounded by temptation and beautiful people, and she wanted that in her relationship. A loyal man.

    She was willing to give 100%, and she expected the same in return. Knowing that it was possible because Tristan and Ava were a living testament to this.

    His heart skipped a beat when Sara acknowledged that she had missed him too. He wanted to be the only person that occupied her mind, just like she was the only person that occupied his.

    He was getting so deeply involved, and just thinking about her leaving him was driving him crazy, But why think about that when they''ve only started.

    "My baby," he said as he kissed her neck.

    "Hmm...," she started moaning.

    "My sweet baby," he said as started to lovingly bite her neck.

    "Ahh��," Sara moaned, but stopped herself, she remembered they were in full view of the public as she pushed him back.

    He had stumbled backward into her car, not expecting Sara to push him away. He looked at her and frowned, "How dare she push him back again?" he thought angrily.

    The reason Sara had pushed him was not that she did not like what he did. Actually, she was getting used to him and was craving him more every day.

    Sara looked at his angry face and felt guilty, she tried to tuck her hair behind her ear nervously, waiting for Blake to say something.

    To break the tension, she took her hands in his, not wanting him to get mad because of a misunderstanding. He was still stewing at being rejected, so he just watched her closely, trying to see what she was trying to do.

    Sara took a deep breath, "Blake, we are still in the parking lot, and people can see us," she said shyly, looking around and seeing a few people walking about.

    It dawned on him that she was being modest, he forgot where they were, and that was his fault. He will make sure to remember that next time, this was, after all, her first relationship. It''s just that whenever it came to her, he lost all control.

    "Did you push me because you''re shy?" he teased. She blushed and hid her face in his chest, nodding her agreement, she was not comfortable making out in public.

    Blake let out a laugh and patted her head lovingly. "Come, let''s go home," he whispered.

    He wanted to spend the night with her, so he instructed her to tell her parents that she was going to be held up at work and won''t be coming home for tonight. She wanted to spend the night with him as well, so she followed his instructions.

    The last time Sara was here, he had provided her with pajamas, and she hadn''t used it last time and left it behind, she found it in the same room she had used last time.

    Blake told her to take a shower and was insistent that she should not come into the kitchen because he had a surprise for her.

    Blake had told the servants to stock up the pantry and the refrigerator with all the ingredients he needed to cook Sara a five-course meal.

    So she took a shower, changed into her pajamas, and went into the living room to watch tv. She didn''t find anything interesting, so she started fiddling with her phone.

    She got a text message from Emily. "Hi, Sara! This is Emily. I hope I''m not disturbing you," Emily had texted.

    "Hi, Emily! I''m free right now. What''s up?" Sara replied back.

    "Would you like to have lunch with me tomorrow?" Emily sent.

    "Sure, do you have a restaurant in mind?" Sara texted.

    "Let''s meet at X restaurant at 1 pm if that''s okay," said Emily, "Sorry if I''m forcing you to have lunch with me. It''s just I don''t have any friends here," she added.

    People were intimidated by Emily because she was very outspoken, she told the truth as it is, and it was hard for her to adjust to a culture where people usually hide the real meaning behind their words.

    "Don''t worry about it, I don''t mind. You can count me as one of your friends. We can go do anything you want, just let me know," Sara texted with a smiley emoji at the end. She always felt a good vibe when it came to Emily, so she decided to take her offer. Like Emily, she had no friends she could count on as well, unless you count her sister Ava.

    "Omg, you are wonderful. Thanks," Emily sent her message with a kissy emoji at the end.

    Blake had the housekeeper decorate the dining table because this was not an ordinary dinner, he wanted it to be memorable. This was the first step in courting Sara, to show her his love through the first five-course meal he has prepared in his life. Not even his parents had this privilege before.

    It will be the first time Sara will taste anything that he had cooked, last time he tried to make her spaghetti he got carried away with kissing her, which ended up ruining the sauce.

    "Sara! Come! Dinner is ready," Blake called from the dining room.

    She switched off the TV and was very touched when she saw what he did for her.

    The dining room was awash with lavender-scented candles, setting a very romantic mood, in the center of the table, a vase was covered with freshly cut daisies, while in the background you could hear soft piano music playing.

    Blake had intended to serve her himself, so he had sent all the maids to go home early.

    There were appetizers on the table, and she could not wait to sample all of them. It was a five-course meal Blake had informed her, enumerating the types of food he was going to serve her through the night.

    "Did you make all the dishes by yourself?" she asked, stunned that he had prepared complicated-sounding dishes in such a short time.

    "Yes, my dear, it''s all for you. Have a taste of the first course and tell me how it is," Blake asked with a smile.

 Chapter 134 - 134

    Sara stood in front of the dining room table awed at the spread and before she could pull out her chair, Blake was there. "Such a gentleman," she thought.

    "Please sit, my lady," Blake bowed like the 18th-century British man.

    "Thank you, my lord," Sara chuckled as she sat down.

    When Blake volunteered to cook dinner, she thought it would be spaghetti and garlic bread, not this elaborate meal he had planned. This was just the first course, and there were a lot of dishes on the table already.

    Blake served her 3 different kinds of appetizers, baked stuffed mushroom, bacon-wrapped dates, and charred Brussels sprouts, "Try these and tell me what you think," he said expectantly.

    Each appetizer she tried introduced a different sensation in her mouth. The mushrooms were very creamy, but it had a spicy kick to it that she did not expect. The dates were a combination of sweet and salty, and the Brussel sprouts just melted in your mouth.

    He was eagerly waiting for her response, but she could not speak, she was busy savoring each taste, she almost moaned out loud.

    "Baby, did you like it?" Blake asked, fidgety, he was hoping that she would like at least one of them.

    "Oh Blake, I''ve never had appetizers like these before, it was so good. You say that this is only the first course, and I just can''t imagine how the other dishes will taste like," she gushed.

    He smiled at her compliment as he brought out the next course, glad that she enjoyed her food and was not hard to please. They had potato and leek soup for the next course. A charred lettuce salad with ranch dressing after that, and for the main course, they had rib-eye steak with potatoes.

    She was sated and didn''t think she could eat more until he brought out dessert, it was a dark chocolate mousse that made her forget that she had already eaten a lot.

    Throughout dinner, they talked about how he made the dishes, he carefully told her the process to achieve the perfect steak. She loved everything about tonight, wishing that he would always be there to cook for her, she was not greedy, it didn''t have to be every day, but to have him all the time would be nice.

    But then reality hit her, "This was a fake relationship, and once Blake was done with her, they''d have to go their separate ways," she suddenly got sad.

    He could see the emotions changing on her face, first, she was happy then suddenly she became sad and looked away from him.

    "Baby what happened? Did you not like dessert? Did it make you sad?" he asked, concerned.

    "It''s nothing. Can you please pour me some water?" she said, trying to fake a smile. She would not think of the future right now, instead, she has decided to enjoy the time she has with Blake.

    She will cross the bridge when the time comes, as for today, she will make as many good memories as possible.

    He did not know what made her sad in that instant that she thought she had concealed it, but he will get to the bottom of it sooner or later, he will wait for her to open up to him before he asks again.

    "She''s so beautiful," he thought as he stared at her, longing to kiss her lips once again, but he had to wait until tonight. He had things he had to do.

    After dinner, Blake went to his study for some unfinished work, and Sara being full because of dinner got very drowsy, so she headed to the guest room to sleep.

    Blake expected her to be sleeping in the master bedroom after their night at the hotel, "I guess she still thinks she''s just a guest in my house," he thought as he tracked her down in the guest bedroom.

    His face softened when he saw her sleeping. "You better get used to being here, because I am never letting you go," he said, talking to her in his head.

    He slipped in under the covers beside her and stared at her for a while, thinking, "My baby is so beautiful, how did I get so lucky to meet you in this lifetime. Don''t worry I will do anything to protect you." He moved a little closer and put his arm around her waist before he closed his eyes and slept.

    Sara was disoriented when she woke up, she was looking for the water bottle, she always had beside her bed when she left an arm around her waist. For a second, she panicked, but when she turned around and saw Blake, she remembered where she was.

    But why was Blake sleeping next to her? She looked around, thinking that maybe she stumbled into the master bedroom, that''s why he was there. Her eyes had adjusted enough in the dark to let her see that she was in the guest bedroom, and Blake had decided to join her in bed.

    She blushed and tried to move his hand inconspicuously, but Blake had opened his eyes, they were very alert, "What happened?" he asked in a husky voice.

    "I was going to get some water," she said trying to get out of bed.

    "No, don''t get up, I''ll get it for you," he said as he went downstairs to the kitchen, getting a water bottle from the fridge.

    He opened the cap and passed the bottle to her, "Here you go, do you need anything else?" he asked as he slipped in beside her again.

    They faced each other and pretended to go back to sleep, but it was difficult because they were both too aware of each other.

    She felt Blakes had slowly moved under her top, caressing her back, touching the underside of her breast. When he didn''t feel her protest, he started touching her lace-covered breast, teasing her nipples.

    "Uhhh��," she moaned and tried to hold his hand to stop him, but he was not holding back this time.

    He kissed her deeply, while his hand was still caressing her breast, "Don''t deny me, baby," Blake whispered as he kissed her neck.

    How could she stop him when his kisses were making her weak, and his touch was setting her on fire.

    "Hmmm��," she moaned loudly, she had no control, all she wanted was to feel his hands on her.

    He was getting possessive, thinking that he should be the only person allowed to touch her intimately.

    Sara was not innocent like Ava, and she knew about intimate relationships between men and women but, she has never slept with anyone before. She was saving herself for marriage.

    But Blake was making it difficult for her to keep her vow of celibacy until marriage. He had undone her top and was trailing kisses, and love bites all over her body.

    Fever was coursing through his body as he took off his shirt and threw it on the floor.

    She blushed, she had seen a lot of half-naked men before, but none of them were built like Blake, he had wide chiseled shoulders, toned arms, and very defined abs that tapered into a V and disappeared down his shorts.

    He was smiling as she inspected him, thinking that all his morning workouts had paid off seeing Sara''s appreciative gaze. "Touch me!" he said huskily, but she was too shy to do it, so he guided both her hand towards his chest, encouraging her to explore him like he had explored her body.

    She was slowly caressing him when she asked, "What do you use on your body?"

    Blake raised his eyebrow, amused.

    "Oh it''s just that your skin is very soft," Sara blushed in embarrassment.

    "Just my regular shower gel," he chuckled, among the Aristocratic heirs, only Aiden was the most concerned about his skin. He had a special routine to keep his skin smooth.

    Sara wrapped her hands around his neck, pulling him down towards her. He laid down on top of her, bracing himself on his elbows.

    She pulled him down to kiss him, and he was surprised, this was going to be the first time Sara had initiated to kiss him.

    Her kiss wasn''t even shy, it was assertive and very intense, he matched her kisses and stopped only when they had to breathe for air.

    He wanted to taste every inch of her right now, but he did not want her to think that he was just using her. It was not the right time, his plan was to let her know that he loved her before he took her, otherwise it might ruin the real meaning of making love.

    He controlled his desires and opted to snuggle with her and covered them both with the blanket since they were both still half-naked. He did not want her to get cold.

    "Sweet dreams, my baby," Blake whispered as he planted a small kiss on her neck as he spooned her.

    "Goodnight," Sara replied as she dozed off.

 Chapter 135 - 135

    Dimitri and Aiden were already at their usual meeting spot on the top floor of their private hotel, waiting for Blake and Tristan. They still haven''t heard if Tristan was going to show up.

    "Hey guys," Blake greeted them cheerily as he sat next to them on the couch.

    "Oh here you are, we were thinking that you would probably ditch us too," Aiden said lazily.

    "Why won''t I come? I''m always here," Blake questioned.

    "Now that you have a woman, maybe you''d forgotten us just like Tristan did," Aiden said. Blake narrowed his eyes at Dmitri, "This fool, I wonder if he told everybody about Sara?"

    "Don''t look at him like that, I don''t understand why you and Tristan are trying to hide your woman. If I had someone, then I would just flaunt her everywhere," Aiden said.

    "I haven''t confessed my feelings to her yet. Once she agrees to my proposal, I will introduce her to you guys," Blake said as he poured himself a drink.

    "Can somebody call Tristan? We haven''t seen him since he came back from his honeymoon," Dimitri said. These days all Tristan wanted to do was to spend time with his little one, but surprisingly when Aiden called him, he said that he would see them in 15 minutes.

    "So are you serious about your woman like Tristan or are you just fooling around?" Aiden asked, he was the most talkative person in the group, and that makes him the most intrusive as well, he loves to pry for details until he knows everything.

    "Sara will be my wife, the future Mrs. Blake Anderson," Blake snapped. How can anyone think that he was only fooling around with her? They should know that she was the only woman who has touched his heart. He was going to give her a proper title and cherish her forever.

    Dimitri chuckled and said, "Calm down, he is just trying to pull your leg."

    "We never expected you to have a romantic bone in your body," Aiden said. Blake had a very short temper, and he was a little fickle-minded.

    "Does she know about your past flings?" Aiden continued to tease him. They all knew that he never dated anyone, and all his supposed to be flings were all rumors created by women who wanted to be popular.

    Blake was grinding his teeth, "I have never dated anyone, and you guys know that."

    He never clarified his past with Sara because it looked like she didn''t care about it, plus she never bothered to ask about it, but if she asked about it then he''d tell her everything honestly.

    "What if she says no to you?" Dimitri asked.

    "I''m really not giving her much time to think about it," Blake continued.

    "Huh! Following in Tristan''s footsteps, I see," Dimitri said.

    "Well they really are brothers-in-law," Aiden high-fived with Dmitri and they laughed out loud at the same time.

    Blake snickered while watching their childish behavior, at the same time the door opened as Tristan entered the room.

    "At last! We''re complete again,??? Aiden said.

    Tristan was back to his old self, aloof and arrogant. He just stared at them like they were boring him. Ava was the only person he showed his caring and sensitive side to.

    "Our bachelor club is turning into a doting and jealous husband club," Aiden commented.

    "We haven''t seen you since you left for your honeymoon. Didn''t you miss us?" Aiden asked.

    "Nope," Tristan said with a disinterested tone.

    "Ouch! That hurts," Aiden said, clutching at his heart while everybody else rolled their eyes.

    "Did anyone ever think Ava was your daughter during your honeymoon?" Dimitri asked.

    "Oh, oh, oh�� Did anybody ask Ava out?" Aiden joined.

    "Anybody can see that Ava was my wife by looking at the ring on her hand. Nobody should dare talk to her in my presence," Tristan snapped. He was very possessive, and now after the wedding, it had increased tenfold. He held her hand wherever they went.

    After the wedding, Ava had started to dress fashionably because of all the clothes that Tristan had purchased to fill up her part of their walk-in closet.

    People always noticed that they were a very handsome pair when they went out. The tall, handsome, cold man and his very beautiful innocent wife. They didn''t notice the age difference so much because of how they pampered each other. Some were even jealous and wanted a relationship like theirs.

    "What do you mean about our bachelor club turning into a jealous husband club? Is anybody else getting married?" Tristan frowned, were they hiding something from him? He knew he was the only person in their group who was not a bachelor.

    "Don''t you know? Blake, didn''t you tell Tristan?" Aiden looked at Blake questioningly, so Tristan waited for his reply.

    "He had finally fallen in love. With a woman named Sara," Dimitri said dramatically.

    Tristan nodded at Blake, he was happy, his brother had fallen in love.

    Aiden looked at Tristan and knew that he didn''t understand that the Sara they were talking about was Ava''s older sister. When Dimitri said Sara, he had assumed that she was just another woman named Sara.

    "It''s Sara Wesley, your sister-in-law," Aiden said.

    "What?" Tristan choked on his drink.

    "Yeah, she''s my Sara," Blake said, a little guilty.

    "When did this happen?" Tristan asked curiously.

    "I met her at your wedding," Blake said.

    "Hmm��," Tristan nodded. He had no problem with them being together, they were both adults and both knew what was good for them, plus Sara was a very respectable, honorable, and very lovely woman, he knew that Blake had chosen wisely.

    "There must be something about Wesley sisters, see both of you fell in love with them," Aiden joked.

    "Well my Ava is the best," "My Sara is the best," Tristan and Blake said in unison.

    "Looking at both of you, I''m getting encouraged to take a wife. Tristan do they have any other sisters?" Aiden asked. Tristan shook his head no.

    "Maybe your father-in-law has another family somewhere?" Aiden said jokingly.

    "My father-in-law believes in monogamy, he is the most honorable man I know," Tristan said sternly.

    "Surely, marriage has changed you," Dimitri said. He said this because Tristan never cared about anyone before, and now he was defending his father-in-law.

    "Tristan when are you coming home?" He could just imagine the whiny voice of his little one, and it made him smile.

    He had to go to the office very early that morning, and he did not say goodbye to Ava because he didn''t want to disturb her. She thought he was coming home soon and did not know that Tristan was with his friends.

    "I''ll be home soon," Tristan texted back.

    "Look at you, smiling at your phone like a crazy person, is it your wifey?" Aiden teased him.

    "Yeah, he cannot be separated from her long enough to spend time with us," Dimitri said, fed up. What he didn''t know is that he was going to be next. He was going to meet the love of his life sooner than he thinks.

    "I miss you!" Ava sent her message with the kissing emoji. And that''s all it took for Tristan''s defense to crumble. He got up and said, "I''ll see you later guys," he was out of the room before the others could even respond.

    Blake missed his baby and was envious that Tristan was going to see his wife.

    "I''m leaving too," Blake said.

    "What? You too? Now that you have a lover you don''t need your friends anymore?" Aiden asked. Blake smiled and waved goodbye.

    "Well I guess it''s just you and me now," Dimitri said. He remembered when they used to stay the whole night, drinking, smoking, and talking, but now they couldn''t stay, even for an hour.

    Blake went to Sara''s photoshoot and texted her that he was waiting for her outside. She was excited when she saw the message and had a spring in her step as she came out to meet him.

    As soon as they were inside the car, Blake hugged Sara and inhaled her sweet fragrance, she liked it when he rubbed his face on her neck, so she hugged him tighter.

    "Baby, let''s go out today," Blake said caressing her waist.

    "Really? Where are we going?" Sara nodded like a kid, thinking of all the nice places he could take her to.

    She noticed that Blake was driving away from the city, "Are we going for a long drive?" she asked.

    "Yeah, so just relax and enjoy the ride," Blake nodded and put on some soothing music.

    Sara had opened the window and let the cool breeze come in and tousle her hair, she closed her eyes, thinking this was going to be a very nice date.

    Blake had looked over at her and smiled.

    After a while, Blake stopped the car on the side of the road and got down.

    "Why did you stop here?" Sara asked and looked around, they were in the middle of nowhere, and there was nothing there.

    "Turn this way," he said, pointing to her side, she was surprised to see a pond with lots of lotus flowers floating about, and the pond was surrounded by a small garden and a few benches.

    "Wow, it''s so beautiful here, how did you find this?" she said as she ran towards the pond. He was happy that she liked it. He was starting to know more about her, and he knew that she would enjoy this.

    "I brought you here to see the sunset," he said as he stood next to her wrapping his arm around her waist. She loved that he troubled himself to take her out here to see something as simple as a beautiful sunset.

    "He''s a very sweet guy, she thought," as she leaned her head on his shoulder.

    Sara had her eyes glued to the wonderful sunset unfolding in front of her, it was coloring the bright blue sky with the most vibrant purples, oranges, and reds.

    "It''s so beautiful," she says, looking at the sunset.

    "It is very beautiful," he says staring at her the whole time.

    "What can be more beautiful than my beloved," he thought.

    They looked like the perfect painting of two people in love.

 Chapter 136 - 136

    Blake had talked to Dimitri about Joaquin. Dimitri was able to find every dirt and history about him. He had more enemies than he had friends, most of the people around him kept quiet most of the time because they did not have enough power to go against him.

    Dimitri was able to meet with the King of the Maple kingdom, Benedict. Dimitri told him of Joaquin''s plans to steal all his treasure and take over his kingdom.

    The king dismissed Dimitri''s claims, saying that Joaquin was a minor king and would not be able to do much damage to his kingdom, but the evidence Dimitri had gathered proved him otherwise. Joaquin was going to use the same tactics he used when he took over his father''s kingdom. The king was shocked and was now wary of Joaquin.

    Their plan was to kill Joaquin but both Dimitri and Benedict knew that would be hard to accomplish because Joaquin was always surrounded by his security. So they came up with a fullproof plan to trap Joaquin.

    Every year the maple Kingdom celebrated the Lunar festival, and this year Benedict decided to invite all the kings to his palace. And that meant that even Joaquin was invited. He was very happy, he didn''t even need Sara to get into the palace. He thought they were fools and did not know what was coming to them. His plan to steal their treasure and take over their kingdom was going to happen sooner than he thought possible.

    The party was going to be a good diversion for him to take their treasure, he had everything planned for this very wonderful day.

    He had a group of soldiers to help him gather the treasure and another group to guard and kill everybody in his path.

    Joaquin had never been invited to the palace before, and he could understand why everybody gushed about how the Maple kingdom was the richest and strongest kingdom in the world. It looked like a very strong fortress with thick walls and high towers. The opulence can be seen everywhere, on the furniture inlaid with gold, the heavy and expensive curtains, and the gold utensils and drinkware.

    His eyes sparkled with anticipation. Today was the day he would fulfill all his wishes. Once he takes a hold of all their treasure he would be able to rule the world. His power would be limitless. Everybody will be under his rule. One by one, they will all suffer.

    He was shown to his room to get ready for the party and he was not going to disappoint, he wore the finest silks money could buy so he could show off his wealth.

    "Your highness thank you for inviting me to your palace," Joaquin said as he bowed to Benedict. He detested bowing to anyone, but he had no choice. He snickered to himself, "I will make you bow down to me later when I get all your treasure."

    "It''s our honor that you could come and visit us," Benedict said, giving him a fake smile. He wanted to kill Joaquin, but for now, he had to wait.

    "Enjoy the celebrations, we have anything and everything your heart desires, food, women, and wine," Benedict said.

    Joaquin nodded and pretended to mingle with the other guests, but in the shadows, his men were waiting for his signal.

    Benedict had a lot of entertainment scheduled for the evening, acrobats, musicians, singers, and the most popular attraction for the night were the dancers.

    These dancers were the most beautiful and most alluring creatures anyone has ever seen, their skin was soft and golden, their bodies were flexible and very enticing. Tonight they were covered in very shiny, semi-transparent clothing that left little to the imagination, their midriffs were bare, long shapely legs showed through the different slits in their skirts every time they moved, but to keep some mystery only their eyes were revealed on their faces.

    Even Joaquin was mesmerized by their beauty. A woman in a red dress came and danced in front of him, enticing him to look into her eyes as she wove her magic on him. Her perfume was intoxicating, it had heightened all his senses, making him dizzy with lust, so he followed her, forgetting everything he planned for the night.

    But she was elusive, she kept weaving in and out of the dance floor. He would lose her from time to time and then find her just within reach. But she was playing a dangerous game he thought because nobody can escape me.

    So he pursued her vigilantly, and when he was finally able to get his hand on her, she pushed him away.

    "How dare you keep on teasing me?" Joaquin said angrily.

    "I am the most sought after dancer here, you should be glad I pay attention to you," she said, trying to get away from him.

    "I am the King of Cadiz, nobody does this to me, I need to teach you a lesson," he said, grabbing her towards him.

    "You don''t need to hurt me, I will come, but you have to show me what you got," she said, smiling sheepishly. He took it as a signal to take advantage of her, so he kissed her very roughly.

    She broke the kiss, and said, "Not here. I know a better place," as she guided him to one of the bed chambers.

    Joaquin did not know that the lady he was with was very skilled in pleasing different sorts of men, so he was surprised that she was able to withstand all the things he wanted to do. They made each other come so many times he had lost count, and just when he thought she was satisfied, she went at it again.

    He felt humiliated that she was outdoing him in something that he was an expert in but, he had to throw the towel at some point, so he slept, and by the time he woke up it was already morning, and the lady in red was nowhere to be found.

    "Shit!" he cursed. Last night he was supposed to attack the castle, but he got distracted by a woman.

    Nevertheless, he did not regret it, as he had the best night of his life, he had never known anybody to match his stamina and his strength. He was still going to steal the treasure. It was way better than he planned because he learned from his minister that Benedict had decided to boast about his treasures and show everyone what he had.

    They had a tour of the castle and Benedict showed everyone a room where it looked like some of his treasure was kept. It was not the treasure horde he was anticipating but it was enough, he will come back for the big haul later.

    This was a huge room that had several gold and jewels piled high on tables. There were coins, goblets, and crowns that were accumulated over the years. In the middle of the room, encased in a glass box, was a very rare and expensive crown that was made only for the queen, this was one of his most treasured items, the king said.

    Joaquin waited until sundown to gather his men and go raid the treasure room. He had his hand on the glass box when a voice from behind him shouted, "Stop!" It was Benedict, here to guard his treasure.

    This will be easy Joaquin thought, I''ll just have to kill him before I take all the treasure. "Benedict just let me go, or else you''re going to die. I have you surrounded with my men," Joaquin taunted.

    "Let''s see who will die," Benedict smirked.

    "Attack!" Joaquin screamed, but all his men were just standing around. "What are you all doing? You damn fools. Did you not hear me? Are you deaf? I said Attack!" Joaquin screamed again.

    Benedict let out a laugh and said, "They are my soldiers now, and they will never listen to you."

    "What are you talking about?" Joaquin looked around, shocked.

    "Yesterday, when you were busy enjoying your night with one of the dancers, I brought all your people. It looks like they don''t really want to work for you. I just offered them money, and they switched to my side. I don''t think any of them respect you, they didn''t even ask for more money, they were just glad to be rid of you," Benedict said.

    "Minister! Say something! You are all my servants, how can you switch sides so easily?" Joaquin''s eyes were dark with hatred.

    The minister always hated Joaquin, and he only served him because he was there when he took over the throne, so he said nothing and just looked at him.

    "Arrest him!" Benedict commanded.

    "No! You cannot take me! I am the king of Cadiz, you bastard! I''m going to kill you all," Joaquin screamed as he tried to fight his own soldiers, but he was outnumbered, and they subdued him easily.

    "Take him to the underground dungeon," Benedict said. He knew that Joaquin was a snake, and he will always try to bite you when you let your guard down.

    Joaquin screamed as he got dragged all the way down the stairs.

    When he got to his cell, Joaquin was surprised to see Blake Anderson, the Aristocratic heir waiting for him.

 Chapter 137 - 137

    "Why are you here?" Joaquin frowned. Blake had an unreadable expression as he stood in front of Joaquin.

    "Are you involved in this?" Joaquin snapped.

    "What do you think?" Blake said, showing Joaquin his calculating, dangerous and unforgiving side. This was the side that he hid from people and one that people hope to never see in their lifetime.

    All the aristocratic heirs have this dark side. They were trained to be ruthless at a young age to be able to overcome obstacles and dominate all their enemies.

    "You should leave! Mark my words, when I get out of here, I will kill all of you," Joaquin said, trying to break free from his chains. Screaming louder because he couldn''t get free.

    Blake enjoyed this display from Joaquin, it meant he was getting scared and desperate, but he was not going to make it easy for him. He was going to make him suffer. Just thinking about what he did to Sara the past few months made his skin crawl. He didn''t even want to imagine what would have happened to her had they not met.

    Blake wrapped his fingers around Joaquin''s neck, cutting off his air supply.

    "Uhlkk... uhlkk�� uhlkk��,'' Joaquin was struggling to breathe. Tears started streaming down his face, "sta...sta��," he was turning blue as he tried to tell Blake to stop.

    He coughed a lot, trying to get air into his lungs as Blake let go, "Why�� why��," Joaquin asked, trying to figure out why Blake was bent on killing him.

    "Are you asking me why I''m doing this to you? Do you even have to wonder? Don''t you remember a few days ago you tried to strangle Sara and push her off the cliff? You should never have targeted her in the first place, you pathetic fool," Blake said and marked his neck with a knife.

    "Ahh...no... stop it!" Joaquin screamed in pain. "Are you doing all this because of that bitch, Sara?"

    Blake slapped him so hard that blood started to come out of his mouth.

    "How dare you call her that. You are not allowed to say her name," Blake''s eyes were blazing in anger as he slapped him one more time to drive his point across.

    Joaquin always thought that Blake was just a regular businessman. He wondered how he became friends with the King. It made him more scared than before because he underestimated Blake and was not sure what he was capable of.

    "Just free me, please�� I will do whatever you want, you will never hear from me ever again, just let me go," Joaquin said pitifully.

    Blake gave him an evil laugh that could be heard throughout the dungeon. He knew Joaquin was lying, Joaquin would never rest, plotting his revenge, which means he would never have a peaceful life with Sara if that ever happened.

    Joaquin was already plotting his escape and his revenge on Blake, thinking that Blake was that gullible.

    "Please, I have realized my mistake. Give me one more chance," Joaquin said with pleading, moist eyes.

    "Oh really? I will definitely give you what you deserve," Blake said. Joaquin smiled inwardly, thinking Blake was a fool who had fallen into his trap.

    Blake was seething as he carved Joaquin''s face with a knife. Even if he survives whatever torture they''re going to do to him today, Blake wanted to make sure that nobody else will get attracted to him and fall into his cruel hands ever again.

    "Aaaaaghhhh��," Joaquin screamed as blood spurted out of his wound. His face was his greatest asset, and now he was disfigured, everything will be ruined.

    Blake clapped, and one of his chosen men came out of the shadows. Torturing people was his specialty, and the more they screamed, the more he enjoyed what he was doing.

    "You can start," Blake said as he nodded to his guy. Today they chose to electrocute Joaquin so he could feel the pain every time they amped up the power. Serves him right for all the people he had tortured and killed without any second thought.

    "Agggh... stooooop...."

    "Just kill me please!"

    "Nooooo...��."

    "Please forgive me," he said in between electrocutions.

    "Aggghhhh....."

    "I beg you," he was trying to be repentant.

    "Noooo��."

    "Kill me at once!"

    He kept on screaming, and asking for forgiveness, while he was being tortured, gone was the arrogant and evil King of Cadiz, but Blake did not relent until he died.

    He will make sure that this evil madman will never hurt his Sara ever again. "Didn''t I tell you that I would make you regret crossing paths with me?" he said to Joaquin''s corpse.

    Sara was busy with her back to back shoots the whole week, while Blake was busy with Dmitri and Benedict planning and plotting against Joaquin.

    Whenever she called him, all he would tell her was that he would call her back or that he had no time right now, and because of this, she was missing him very badly.

    She was getting insecure, "What if he''s lost interest in her, that''s why he didn''t want to talk to her anymore," she got sad but decided to clear her mind. He was probably just busy like he said, so she went back and concentrated on her work.

    To pass the time, Sara had gone shopping with Emily, and she was surprised that they had fun. She was liking Emily more and more, they talked about a wide range of topics, from the weather to history, the constellations, fashion, personal experiences, and silly stuff that made them laugh.

    Like Sara, Emily''s family wanted her to hold a high position in business since she was always at the top of her class, but Emily chose to model, and right now, her parents were not happy with her.

    This outing solidified their friendship, and they decided to make this a regular jaunt to treat themselves after their busy schedules.

    The day Joaquin died, the citizens of Cadiz were informed that their King had died in the Maple kingdom due to an unavoidable accident.

    The people who did not know Joaquin personally, like the citizens and the other people he pretended to be friends with, mourned and held vigils outside the palace.

    His siblings and cousins, on the other hand, celebrated his death, thinking that now he was gone, they could all do as they wish but the whole kingdom was in chaos because Joaquin always thought he was going to live for a long time, he never shared responsibilities or had someone he could trust to be the next in line to the throne. It was up for grabs, and everybody wanted to be the next King.

    At the Maple kingdom, they were also celebrating Blake and Dmitri''s cunning and bravery. If it weren''t for them, the Maple kingdom would have been in ruins right now. When Benedict asked how they came across Joaquin, Blake told him how Joaquin had tortured Sara, his girlfriend, he said proudly showing him her latest picture.

    Benedict would forever remember Sara as the one who saved his daughter. He told Blake to bring her to his kingdom so they could celebrate in her honor. Blake agreed that they would visit him next time.

    The king was known to be very generous and appreciative of people he liked, so he had the gifts prepared for Dmitri and Blake for saving all of them. And since Blake was going to see Sara, he included gifts for her as well.

    Blake''s next target was the Start Light company. He did not forget that they were blinded by Joaquin''s money and helped him in slandering and ruining Sara''s name in the entertainment industry.

    And now it was his turn to destroy them. When he did his investigation, he found out that they were using some of their models and actresses to bring in richer sponsors and investors. They would get them inebriated or drugged up enough that they wouldn''t know that they were sleeping with these businessmen.

    They blackmailed the women that they would use the pictures and videos they took as evidence to ruin their reputation. They even killed a few of these young women who were brave enough to go and report them.

    In a way, it was good that Sara got fired before she was subjected to any of these activities. He was so mad when he learned what they were doing to these women, so Blake had no remorse when he leaked out all these dirty men and their dirty secrets.

    He sent the police over, and they raided the whole office and placed all the people involved behind bars. He had made sure that the women involved were not exposed to protect their identities.

    And all the bystanders who did nothing to help or stop what was happening were left to fend for themselves. Blake didn''t think he should act like God and punish everyone. He acknowledged that sometimes people just make mistakes and choose the wrong decisions. He was not a good person either, so who was he to judge them.

    His main targets were the people who harmed Sara and continued to harm other women. The manager and Bonnie were both sent to jail for life imprisonment.

    When Sara saw the news about Joaquin''s death she was relieved, she did not need to live in fear anymore. No more looking behind her back all the time, she could finally relax and see where her life was headed.

    But when the news about Star Light came out, she was shocked, she chose them because, in the industry, they were by far the most reputable company aside from Anderson Industries. She never expected them to be involved in so much dirt.

    She was thankful that she got fired before something worse happened to her. She had trusted Bonnie, and she was devastated to know of the things she did to the other models and actresses.

    She got suspicious when she put two and two together, she thought it was too much of a coincidence that Joaquin died the same week that Star Light came down. These were the people who harmed and ruined her reputation, and they were both very powerful to end up in such tragedy.

    Was it a coincidence, or was somebody behind their downfall?

 Chapter 138 - 138

    Blake had sent a message to Sara to meet him at his house. He had just finished everything he needed to do, and he was excited to see her.

    It was night time by the time Sara was able to get to his house, and by this time, all the servants have left for the night. She was still pondering about Joaquin''s death and the downfall of the Star Light company.

    She heard Blake''s car outside, so she opened the door to greet him.

    "Oh baby��," Blake said as he hugged her tightly, and she hugged him back as passionately.

    Blake nuzzled her neck and felt his fatigue disappear, after a hectic day at work, coming home to Sara had melted all his stress.

    She giggled as she tried to break free from his hug, "Oh Blake, come on��," but he wasn''t ready to let go of her yet, so he lifted her in his arms.

    "Heeeey..," she said as her feet left the ground.

    "Let me carry my baby," Blake said in a doting tone. She smiled and wrapped her hands around his neck and tightened her hold. He took her to his bedroom, placed her on top of the bed, and sat next to her.

    She noticed he looked very tired, and there were bags under his eyes. Placing her hand on his cheek, she asked, "Did you have too much work? You look tired."

    Blake put his hand over hers as he rubbed his face on her hand. Her hands were very small and soft compared to his big and callused hands. "Hmm... I feel so tired, there was just so much stuff to do," he said.

    She felt bad for him, he probably worked too much to maintain a very successful company, she can just imagine the amount of workload he had to finish each day.

    "Take a bath, then let''s have dinner, there''s probably food downstairs," Sara suggested.

    "No, let''s stay here for a little while," He said as he laid his head on her lap. She ran her hand through his hair, she liked how soft his hair felt in her hands. He was delighted, so he playfully started tickling her thighs.

    "Stop��," she said as she giggled, "No�� that''s...," as she continued giggling and squirming away from him. He had a huge smile on his face as he hovered on top of her, she didn''t realize they were now side to side on the bed, but she didn''t mind, she liked laying down with him.

    They stared at each other smiling. "Baby, I missed you so much," Blake said emotionally. He had missed her each minute he was far from her, it was torture because he had gotten used to seeing her all the time.

    "If that''s true, then why haven''t you picked up my calls or returned my messages?" she complained because she had missed him just as much, and she sent him a ton of messages and wondered why he was avoiding her.

    "I was very busy. I wanted to finish my work as soon as possible, so I can be with my baby," he explained.

    "Blake... I want to ask you something��," she said hesitantly.

    "Sure, what is it?" he noticed the sudden change in her and was on his guard.

    "Joaquin is dead, and the Star Light company got exposed for all the bad stuff they''ve been doing. They''ve both harmed me in the past, and I was wondering if you have any idea who is behind their tragedy?" she asked

    She felt his body stiffen, he did not want to talk about these things when they were lying in each others'' arms getting cozy.

    "Let''s not worry about it right now," Blake said sternly, which niggled at her suspicion.

    She gathered up her courage and asked the thing that was bothering her, "Are you by any chance involved in it?"

    His face turned sour. He got out of bed and stood near the window, so she followed him and asked him in a soft tone as she placed her hand on his arm, "Blake, please tell me the truth."

    He was in a dilemma, it was hard to say no when she asked him like this, and he did not want to lie to her. He was debating on what he should tell her, he knew that he should be honest, but he was scared that she would leave him if she learns about the truth.

    His mood was getting darker. The more he thought about her leaving him, the more he got quiet. Sara was his beloved, and he didn''t want to be parted from her. Especially now that he had found her. He had plans for both of them, she was going to be his wife and the mother of his children. He was ready to do everything to make her stay.

    Sara was getting impatient, wondering what was going on in his brain. Is he thinking of ways to lie to her, or is he just not going to tell her anything?

    "Blake, we need to communicate and trust each other, otherwise I will just assume stuff. Do you not trust me?" she said, raising her voice.

    "Let''s go downstairs and have dinner," he said, dismissing her, she was getting mad that he won''t talk to her.

    "Why are you avoiding me? Are you not interested in me anymore?" she blurted out to stop him from walking away.

    He was shocked, why would she ask something like that, he wondered. "What are you trying to say?" Blake asked, "Why are you acting like this, is something wrong?"

    "You keep on avoiding my questions, then you don''t answer my calls, and now you don''t want to tell me the truth. Are you seeing someone else? Another wo..woman?" she couldn''t get the words out, just the thought of him having someone else felt like a knife was stabbing her heart. Was he getting tired of her?

    She did not care anymore if they were in a fake relationship, to her this relationship was real.

    "Are you out of your mind?" he said angrily. Here he was getting rid of all her problems, and she was accusing him of infidelity? Does she not trust him? He was not ready to talk, so she should just understand that.

    She didn''t like the tone of his voice, and she couldn''t stop the tears from falling because her heart was breaking, thinking that maybe this was where he was going to tell her their fake relationship was done and he was going to break up with her.

    He saw her tears and scolded himself for being so harsh on her. "Shit!" he cursed. Once she started crying, all his anger evaporated, and all he wanted to do was to console her.

    "Shh...baby please stop crying," he said as he started wiping her tears. He gathered her close, which made her cry more, there was no stopping her now. "It''s okay, baby, I''m here, It''s okay," he said, but because she was crying so hard, she started hiccuping.

    Ever since she stayed, over he always had water on his bedside table, so he would have it ready for her. He poured her a glass, "Drink this," he said, but she did not make an effort to take the glass from his hand, so he helped her drink, placing the glass near her lips.

    Either she had run out of tears, or she was done crying because tears had stopped, and he took that opportunity to speak. "Baby, you''re the only woman in my life, I did not want to tell you where I''ve been the past few days because I didn''t want you to hate me," his voice cracked, he was hoping she won''t end up hating him.

    Sara looked at him with puffy eyes," What do you mean hate you? That will never happen. Why don''t you just tell me what it is?" Sara asked.

    He took a deep breath and decided that it was time to face the music, she trusted him with her secret when she told him what happened with Joaquin, and he did not hate her for it, he prayed to God that she would understand why he did what he did.

    "I was the one behind Joaquin''s death and the downfall of the Star Light company," he said.

    She had asked the question and had speculated about it, but she was still shocked when he confirmed it, her eyebrows scrunched, and he got concerned that she hates him and regrets being with him.

    "Baby, please don''t hate me, I cannot live without you. I will do anything you want except leave, please, don''t end our relationship," he begged, he was panicking right now.

    "Okay," she replied.

    "NO! YOU CAN''T LEAVE ME!" he screamed.

    "Shh.. don''t scream. I said okay.

    Okay, I don''t hate you.

    Okay, I''m not leaving.

    Okay, I want to be with you," she rattled off and started to giggle because he was going over the top right now and she was elated that he had said he wanted to be with her.

    Blake was concentrating too much on what he should do next to convince her to stay, that whatever she said didn''t register, "What?"

    "Joaquin and the Star Light company got what they deserved, and I don''t blame you for anything," she explained, smiling at him. He was very complicated and passionate about things, and this was the reason why she liked him a lot.

    "Really?" Blake was pleasantly surprised.

    Taking his hands, she said, "I am very glad that I have you on my side, you believed in me even when nobody else did."

    "Thank god! You don''t know how petrified I was just by the thought of you leaving me," he said truthfully.

    "Well, I don''t think you''d be that sad for very long. According to some sources, I know you never fail to have a woman by your side all the time. When one leaves, another one takes their place." she said, baiting him. Wherever you look, he was always the topic of conversation in the news, magazines, or social media. He was always seen with a gorgeous woman. She did not like that they called him a playboy because she did not want to be just another of his playthings.

    "Sara, listen, these are all fake news. You are the only woman in my life. These women all lied, they used my status to get famous. I never hooked up with any of them. I swear this is the truth," he said, begging her to understand him.

    He explained that he never really dated anyone but her, that she was the first woman he had cared for in his life aside from his mother and sister. She was very happy with what she heard, and she couldn''t help but tease him.

    "Was I your first kiss?" she asked.

    He did not want to admit it, but his face turned red because he remembered the way she felt when they were dancing. The way he couldn''t stop himself from kissing her and the way her taste had lingered in his lips long after she was gone.

    He can''t get enough of her then, and all he could think of right now was kissing her again. There was a hunger in his eyes, and this was all the confirmation she needed.

    She giggled, "You were also my first kiss, in case you wanted to know."

    He wrapped his arms around her, "You know what''s better? I will be your last kiss," he said before he claimed her sweet lips.

 Chapter 139 - 139

    After Sara learned what Blake had done for her, she felt very grateful. She was not scared of him despite knowing that he had killed someone. Learning that Blake would do anything for her touched her heart.

    But Blake had never declared his feelings for her, does it mean that he just feels pity for her?

    "Blake ��," Sara called his name softly. She was still intoxicated with that mind-numbing kiss that they just shared.

    "Hmm��," he said as he tried to nudge her cheek with his nose, he wanted another kiss.

    "Now that the dangerous people around me are gone... are you going to end our fake relationship?" she asked as she played with the front of his coat. It was bothering her a lot that they might not be on the same page in this relationship. She was falling in love with him, and she was hoping he felt the same way.

    Blake stiffened. He held her shoulders and was a little too rough when he pushed her so he could look into her face, "What?" he said, surprised. He just kissed her passionately, why is she asking this stupid question?

    "Where did this question come from? Listen, this relationship has been real from the beginning, and we are not splitting up, ever," Blake said seriously.

    Sara nodded her head, smiling a little. He was doing the possessive thing again, and it was turning her on.

    He wraps one arm around her waist, while he cups her face with the other, "I will never repeat this again so you have to listen closely," he said as he stared into her eyes, "I''m madly in love with you. Every fiber of my being craves only you. I''ve never felt like this before, I always thought women were bothersome, but I am willing to move heaven and hell for you. There is nothing I won''t do for you, all I ask is you never leave me."

    Sara was lost in his eyes, and all she could do was nod. He just said he loved her, and her heart was singing.

    "Tell me the words I long to hear," he said

    "I''m ready to be with you," she said happily. He smiled, it meant that she probably had feelings for him, but he wanted to be sure. And just like her, he wanted reassurance, he wanted to hear the words.

    "Baby, let me hear the three magic words," Blake insisted. Suddenly she was shy, so she blushed and bit her lower lip.

    "Baby, come on, don''t make me wait," he said encouragingly.

    "I love you, Blake," she said, looking into his eyes lovingly.

    "I love you too, my baby," he replied. Hearing those words from Sara gave him extreme happiness. He nibbles on her lips slowly, increasing with intensity as she kisses him back passionately.

    "Hmmm��," she starts moaning as he makes his way to her neck. His hands were roaming all over her body, he pulled her closer to the length of him, cupping her butt.

    Every part of her body that he touched was on fire and the warmth was pooling in her core, waiting for him to claim her.

    His hand makes it under her top, touching her breast through her lacy top, and in his haste to remove her top, it got snagged on her bra, "Baby help me remove this," he said, getting frustrated with it.

    Blake got excited as soon as he saw her lacy bra, it enhanced her breasts, pushing it towards his face. He touched the top edges of her bra, making her shiver in anticipation.

    He started kissing her neck again while he unhooked her bra and heard her gasp as she covered her breasts, suddenly shy.

    "Do you want me to stop?" he asks, willing to do anything for her. She looked at him and decided that it would be torture for her if she does not feel his hands on her. So she shakes her head and uncovers her breasts, "No, I want you to touch me," she says.

    And that was all the encouragement he needed as he cupped her breasts in his hands and used his thumbs to tease her nipples. Snaking one hand behind her back to support her, he took one of her pink nipples into his mouth.

    She lost control of her legs as she melted into him, "Uggghhh��," she moaned out loud, not expecting to feel ecstasy when his mouth had tasted her.

    He turned his head and licked the other breast as he laid her on his bed. She could not believe she was behaving like a wanton in front of him. She never expected it all to happen today. For them to declare their love for each other, and now, she was half-naked in his bed asking him to touch her.

    But she can''t stop him, all she could do was enjoy all the sensations she was experiencing while he was licking her everywhere and leaving love bites along her upper body.

    "Ughh... Oh, Blake... Oh, that feels good�� Blake�� ugh��," she moaned as she clutched the sheets.

    "Yes baby, say my name�� do you like this�� how about this?" he said kissing and licking her lips, neck, and breasts. She was moaning and calling out his name, and this was music to his ears.

    And suddenly he was slowing down, he ended up kissing her lips again, slowly this time, relishing their time together.

    She was surprised that when he stopped, "What happened?" she asked, "Did I do something wrong?"

    "No, I just think we should go to sleep," he said, he was able to divest himself of his coat, but he was still in his work clothes and didn''t bother to take them off, so she was baffled.

    "Why? Are you not satisfied with me? Tell me what I did wrong," she prodded. Every minute that he didn''t tell her why he stopped was a blow to her ego. She was getting insecure. Was she too loud perhaps, or was she too inexperienced?

    "You did nothing wrong, why would you think that?" Blake asked with a frown.

    "Because you just stopped, and maybe I was too loud, or maybe you didn''t like my breasts, or something," she said with a worried voice.

    "Baby, you are the most beautiful woman I have ever laid my eyes on. Thinking about your body keeps me awake at night, and your breasts are perfect. Do you want proof that you turn me on?" He asked as he took her hand and placed it on his member.

    "No��," she said, trying to retract her hand, but he held firm and had her touch him on top of his trousers. His member was very hard and pushing through his pants, his arousal very evident.

    "You turn me on just by standing next to me, this is how I feel all the time and I stopped because I wanted our first time to be very special, not because we got carried away," he said very lovingly, caressing her face.

    He knows that she''s never been intimate with anyone, and just because she loved him doesn''t mean he should take advantage of her. He will give her a proper title and then make love with her. He wanted her to remember their first time together as special, and something that she will cherish forever.

    She was still holding his member and was wondering how in the world she was going to accommodate him. "Will they fit together? Will it be painful?" she was lost in her thoughts.

    "Baby what are you thinking about?" he asked.

    "Nothing," Sara lied. How could she tell him what she was thinking?

    "Are you having dirty thoughts?" Blake asked, seeing her face red.

    "No��," she denied immediately.

    "Oh yes, you are," he teased.

    "Go away��," she said, pushing him off of her and turning away. He just chuckled and hugged her to him.

    "Baby, don''t be angry with me, please, I will not tease you anymore," he said, nuzzling her neck.

    "Hmph!" she said, pretending to be angry. She liked this sweet side of Blake, he was sweet-talking her to get back into her good graces.

    "My baby, my precious baby, please don''t be mad," he said in his softest baby voice. She could not control herself and let out a laugh.

    "Okay...okay... I am not angry anymore," she said laughingly.

    "Good," he said as he hugged her tightly. She was nuzzling his neck when her stomach growled.

    "Sara are you hungry?" he asked.

    "Yeah, we really didn''t have dinner," she said without any pretense.

    "Wait here, I will cook you something," he said, getting up to go to the kitchen but she stopped him telling him that she wanted him to stay and keep on hugging her, so he ordered take out and laid back down with her after changing into jeans and a shirt.

    They had been talking for a while, whispering sweet nothings when the delivery came and rang the bell.

    Blake started serving her food on a plate, but she was addicted to his tenderness and wanted to see if he would show her more of his sweet side.

    "Feed me," she said shamelessly.

    Blake agreed and fed her until they ran out of food to eat. Now he understood why his father and brother-in-law chose to be hen-pecked husbands. Pampering her like this had given him a different kind of joy, and he was willing to do this for the rest of his life.

    Blake and Sara''s relationship took a new turn today after crossing all the hurdles.

    The deal that was initially drawn because they needed something from each other gave them something they never expected or wanted.

    Sometimes the best things come into your life when you least expect it.

 Chapter 140 - 140

    It was very early in the morning, Blake was woken up by his ringing phone. He was sleeping so soundly with Sara in his arms, their arms and limbs tangled up with each other, and he did not want to move.

    He was thinking of letting it go to voicemail, but his sense of duty overpowered his need to ignore his ringing phone. It was a good thing Sara was still sleeping so soundly. He cursed as he got up, who would even think about bothering him this early in the morning?

    It was his father, so he didn''t hesitate to answer it, thinking that he only calls him this early if it was really important.

    "Dad, is everything okay?" Blake spoke.

    "Blake, come home for breakfast and bring Sara with you," Mr. Anderson said. Blake frowned and wondered why his father wanted to meet Sara so suddenly.

    "Sara is out of town for a modeling shoot, I will bring her to see you in two days," Blake lied. He did not want Sara to get uncomfortable by meeting his parents this early in their relationship. His plan was to take her to meet them only when she was ready.

    Mr. Anderson chuckled and said, "Son, don''t lie to me, I know Sara is lying next to you, so just bring her here when she wakes up. Don''t worry, we will not trouble her."

    Blake cursed for getting caught, he wondered who among his maids had tattled to his dad, he can never keep anything from him, he always has eyes and ears everywhere.

    "Okay, fine, we''ll be there," Blake surrendered and ended the call. There was no use lying to his dad. He always finds out the truth.

    On the other end of the line, Mr. Anderson smiled, it seems that he really was protective of his girlfriend. When he learned the news about Joaquin and the Star Light company, he knew that Blake was behind it all, but he never knew what his reason was, so he dug a little deeper and found out they had both wronged Sara and Blake took his revenge on them.

    His invitation this morning had a purpose, he wanted to meet this wonderful woman that changed his son''s idea about women, for Blake women were bothersome creatures, and he didn''t want to do anything with them, but Sara seemed to change his demeanor, it seemed that he soon was very deeply in love with her. He wanted to know what his plans are for the future when it came to their relationship.

    His daughter was already settled down with her wonderful husband, and he wanted his son to have the same thing. He was looking forward to having grandkids running around in his house.

    Blake placed his phone back on the bedside table as he looked at the still sleeping Sara. She looked very peaceful. He still couldn''t believe that she had accepted his proposal and had told him that she loved him back. She gave him a chance, and he will do everything in his power to make her happy.

    Last night was their first night together as a couple, and that is how he wants to spend every night, with Sara in his arms.

    It warmed his blood when he remembered what they did last night. She felt so right in his arms, loving her, kissing her, he almost lost control and went all the way, but he did not want their first time to happen because they got out of control. There would be a lot of getting out of control later.

    Blake traced her cheek with his thumb. "Very beautiful," he thought, she had removed all her makeup before going to bed, she looked younger than she really was, and it made her feel more. and he really liked waking up with her in his bed in the mornings. "I could get used to this," he thought as he smiled.

    "Hmm hmm," Sara said as she felt him softly caressing her cheek. He smiled as wrapped her hair around his finger, pulling it slightly to wake her up.

    "Hmm.. stop it," she said sleepily, her eyes still closed. "You''re so cute!" he says and gives her hair another tug. She half-opened her eyes, "Blake, go back to sleep," she says as she closes her eyes and goes back to sleep.

    Now that he was awake, he couldn''t just let her keep on sleeping, so he started to give light kisses on her face, he started with her forehead, then her eyes, then her nose...

    She stirred and started smiling, and when he kissed her lips she just responded like it was natural. "This was a good way to be woken up in the morning, sweet kisses and....," she was thinking, but she got interrupted.

    Sara was sleeping in her underwear and when he saw all the love bites he''d left on her body, he lost his cool, he just wanted to keep on touching her and kissing her. He started with that place behind her ear, then down her throat, to the top of..., when Sara pushed him off a little, "Blake, it''s too early for this," she said. She was brave last night because the moment presented itself, but right now, she was not sure if she could muster enough courage to do it in broad daylight.

    He knew what she was saying, and he wasn''t really gonna go too far, he just wanted a taste, so he stopped what he was doing and instead gave her one more of his mind-blowing kisses.

    Breathlessly he whispered, "Come on let''s get ready for breakfast."

    She was in the bathroom doing the final touches of her makeup when Blake stood behind her and placed his hands on her waist and nuzzled her neck, "Baby, my parents invited us today for breakfast," he was a little scared that she might get mad, so he tried to soften her up.

    Sara looked at him through the mirror, shocked was an understatement, she could not believe what she had heard, "What did you say?" she said as she turned around to face him.

    Blake held her both her hands in his, as he explained, "Baby, my father called me this morning and told me he wanted to invite you for breakfast," he said looking into her eyes.

    "Blake, how does your father know about us? I''m not prepared to do this yet, we just confirmed our feelings for each other yesterday, this is just too soon for me," Sara said everything in one breath.

    "Baby, take a deep breath and calm down," he said, "I told my father about you before, and he knows you are with me right now. How he knew you were here, I do not know.

    I tried making an excuse and even tried to lie, saying that you were off-site in a photoshoot and we would see him in two days, but he caught me.

    But don''t worry, you don''t need to do anything, you are already perfect as you are. I just know that my family will love you.

    They are very easy going, and I already told them that I loved you.

    Baby, I am serious about you, and I do not want to put you on the spot right now, but I want you to know that I would like to marry you someday when you are ready."

    Her heart fluttered when he said he would like to marry her someday, this guy that she thought was very arrogant and opinionated was the sweetest and gentlest man she had ever met. Each day that they have spent together gives her an insight into who he truly is, and she is loving him more because of it.

    She has learned that these Aristocratic heirs do not throw empty words needlessly to get what they want. Blake just declared what he wanted to do for their future, and she knows that she should not take this lightly because he will do what he says and more.

    Her future is looking brighter with Blake by her side, to love her and support her through thick and thin.

    "Okay, I will go and see them today, but you have to promise to be with me all the time," she requested.

    "Don''t worry I have your back," he said, ruffling her hair.

    Sara relaxed and went to get ready. In the closet, she noticed that there were a few dresses in her size. She wondered if they had been part of the clothes that Blake''s assistant brought last time, or if these were new.

    She shrugged it off and got the dress that Blake said he wanted her to wear, a very chic blue ensemble that she paired off with nude heels and purse, and the jewelry that he gave her.

    Blake noticed that Sara was fidgeting when they got to his house, she was nervous, so he took her hand as they walked into the living room, waiting for his parents as the servants went to get them.

    Mr. and Mrs. walked side by side as they came down the stairs.

    Sara noticed that Mr. Anderson looked like the older version of Blake, still very handsome at his age but with an added wisdom in his look. He was dressed in a grey suit and looked as dashing as Blake did.

    Mrs. Anderson looked very young and energetic in her vibrant clothing. She had always chosen lighter colored clothes to highlight her glowing skin.

    Mrs. Anderson left her husbands'' side as soon as she saw the couple.

    She took Sara''s hand and said, "Blake is this your girlfriend Sara?" she was so excited, she did not bother to wait for his answer.

    "My dear, you are so beautiful. Do you know that as soon as I learned you were Blake''s girlfriend I went online and looked for all your ads? I watched all the commercials you have endorsed and it looked like you are really so talented," she said excitedly. She was like one of Sara''s teenage fans.

    Sara felt at ease, Mrs. Anderson was such a happy and easy-go-lucky person, she was nothing like the evil mothers-in-law in the dramas. She was mentally preparing herself for what she should do, but she needn''t worry herself, because Mrs. Anderson was nothing but kind.

    Blake smiled, he knew his mother had always been like this, nice and accommodating, so he did not even worry about Sara meeting them.

    Sara looked over and saw Mr. Anderson standing behind her with an unreadable expression.

    "Good morning sir," Sara greeted him politely.

    "Welcome to our family Sara," Mr. Anderson said.

    He trusted his son''s judgment, but for his peace of mind, he had to verify her history and found that she lived a very clean life. Her father was a very famous businessman who was very well respected in the whole country, and just like Sara, he was squeaky clean.

    Sara''s younger sister Ava Wesley was married to an aristocratic heir, Tristan Ambrosio, and everybody knows that he did not take love lightly either, he had fallen in love with Ava because she was a good person.

    With all of these factors considered, he readily accepted Sara as his daughter-in-law. If it was somebody else, then it would have taken time to accept her.

 Chapter 141 - 141

    Sara was absolutely shocked and did not expect Mr. Anderson to be so welcoming. "Thank you, sir," she said, giving him a huge smile.

    Even Blake did not expect his father to greet Sara like that, it meant his father had accepted Sara as his daughter-in-law.

    "Come on, let''s have breakfast," Mrs. Anderson as she led the way to the dining area.

    "Sara you have to try this, it''s a very flavorful dish from Indonesia," Mrs. Anderson suggested the dishes personally since there were more than ten types of dishes on the table.

    "Sure, let me try some," Sara took some of the dishes on her plate, so she could try it out.

    While having breakfast, Mr. and Mrs. Anderson kept asking Sara questions to know more about her. She felt like they were just normal questions you''d ask when you want to know about new people, and they were not probing questions that could make one uncomfortable.

    Blake squeezed her hand under the table, and she pulled him closer to whisper, "You were right, I was nervous for no reason," and he chuckled, "That''s why you should always listen to me," he said.

    Mrs. Anderson noticed their sweet interaction and giggled, "Aww look how cute they are, so lovey-dovey." Which embarrassed Sara, so she sat back on her chair properly while Blake just smiled and continued to eat like nothing happened.

    "Did you tell Nina to join us? Where is she?" Blake asked.

    "She said she was coming, let me call her again," Mr. Anderson said as the maid brought him his cellphone but just as he was about to call his daughter, "Dad! I''m here!" a female voice called out, Nina and her husband came in through the door.

    He looked upon his daughter with tenderness on his face. "You are late! I haven''t seen you in a while, have you forgotten your father?" Mr. Anderson complained, yet he looked like he was happy to see his daughter.

    "I''m sorry dad, but you can blame Ian," Nina said pointing to the man behind her as she hugged her father.

    "Mama, you look as lovely as before," she said, giving her mom a hug.

    "You look like you''ve gotten thinner," Mrs. Anderson complained.

    "Oh mama, I have to maintain my figure," Sara pouted.

    "Okay come sit and have breakfast," Mr. Anderson said.

    Nina came in with the confidence of someone who could tackle anything. She was the Anderson company''s Business manager before she got married, so she still carried herself like she owned the place, and she did, she was an Aristocratic daughter who was born in riches.

    And just like any Aristocratic daughter, she was very elegant and graceful. Ian, her husband reminded Sara of Tristan, he was very handsome but looked very cold and unapproachable.

    "Oh, who is our guest?" Nina looked inquisitively at Sara.

    "This is my girlfriend Sara," Blake said before anybody could say anything Nina gave Sara one of her scrutinizing gazes like she was trying to figure out one of her business problems.

    "Hello��.," Sara gave Nina one of her welcoming smiles.

    "Hmm... Sara Wesley, It''s nice to finally meet you," Nina said with a clipped tone. Blake frowned at Nina, wondering what she was up to.

    Nina may look like a very carefree person, but inside she was very shrewd and sly just like she was when she was still the company''s business manager.

    After she got married, she had joined her husband and helped manage his business, they were abroad for a while, and did not hear anything about Sara and her scandals. Nina wanted to confirm that Sara was really a nice, and genuine person.

    It was very hard for Nina to trust people because people would only befriend her because of her status and her money. She fell in love with a guy that tried to fool her which made her suspect that men wanted to be with her only because they wanted her to further their fortunes.

    From then on, she would push men away. But Ian was persistent.

    In the beginning, Nina was not attracted to Ian, he was very cold to everyone, even his family members. All he could think and talk about every day was business.

    They had met during one of their business collaborations, and it did not seem like Ian was interested because of his cold demeanor, but in his mind, he was doing everything to show her that he wanted to be with her.

    Seeing other men hit on her was the last straw, so he confessed to her out of the blue and without any romantic gestures. She thought it was another one of the universe''s cruel jokes being played on her. Here was another guy who wanted to be with her to establish his business.

    So she bluntly called him out on it and told him she was not interested to be his pawn for his business. Ian was offended. He told her that he might not know what he was doing when it came to love, but his intentions were pure. So he left her to stew in her misconceptions.

    Nina later learned that Ian was nothing like her previous boyfriend. He belonged to a very scholarly, rich family that had several businesses of their own. A lot of women were after him, but he had never dated anybody until he met her.

    Ian was just like her father and Blake. Until they met their one true love, they did not date and play with other women''s feelings, but coming from a bad relationship, she was not ready to commit.

    When Ian learned about what happened he understood why she was wary of men, so he patiently waited and helped her heal all her wounds by making her forget about her past. And so she did, and they got married. After the wedding, Ian took care of her like he would a spoiled baby.

    So Nina was cautious about Sara because she wanted to make sure that Sara was not with her brother only because of his money.

    She had seen a lot of women trying to get close to Blake but he always rejected them, so she knew there was something special about Sara, otherwise, she knew her brother would not pay her any attention.

    "So Sara, tell me what you do for a living," Nina asked.

    "I''m a model," Sara answered.

    "Model��hmm��," Nina raised an eyebrow. People from the entertainment industry did not have a good reputation, most of them were gold diggers.

    "Nina, enough questioning, just have breakfast, that''s what we''re here for," Blake said, trying to defend Sara. He knew that Nina had a very sharp tongue, and sometimes she judged people without knowing them first.

    She was so enamored with her first boyfriend and committed to him even before she learned who he was, and when Blake told her that he was not a good man, she never listened.

    Nina observed that for the first time her brother was speaking up for Sara, he has never done this before, which means that Blake may be very serious about her after all. She also noticed that their parents were keeping quiet, they were not grilling her either, which means that they have accepted her into their family.

    Her father was a very intelligent man and knew that he had done a background check on Sara already, and it must have had good things to say about her, and if her father was satisfied with the report, then she would stand by her father''s decision.

    After Blake reprimanded Nina, she decided to keep quiet and enjoy her breakfast. Ian had been silent the whole time, but every time Nina wanted something, it was already served on her plate before she could lift a finger. He was pampering her just like Blake''s dad was pampering his mom.

    It was nice to see that the men in the family really loved their wives. She looked at Blake lovingly, knowing that she had found a very wonderful man to love her.

    "Sara, if I wanted to go shopping, would you go with me?" Mrs. Anderson asked. She noticed that Blake was about to tell his mom off, but she feared that if she let Blake talk for her, it might give them the wrong impression.

    "Sure, I am free this weekend, where do you want to go?" Sara asked.

    "Ohh... that is good. There is a new mall that just opened, and they are carrying this brand that I always wanted to check out," Mrs. Anderson said. She was a shopaholic, and she had two closets full of clothes, bags, shoes, and accessories, and some of them had never been worn before.

    After breakfast, Nina told Blake that she wanted to talk to him, but he said that he did not want to leave Sara by herself, so they would talk some other time. But Sara assured him that she would be okay to be left alone.

    Blake and Nina went upstairs to her old room, Ian and Mr. Anderson went to the study to discuss some business. While Sara was left alone with his mom.

 Chapter 142 - 142

    "Sis, why did you suddenly want to talk with me in private?" Blake asked in an impatient tone.

    "Blake, your girlfriend will be safe in our house. You don''t need to get worked up like that," Nina said, irritated by her brother''s behavior.

    "Let me guess, you don''t like Sara," Blake stated matter of factly.

    "You guessed it right. How can you fall in love so quickly and bring her to meet our parents?

    I was absent for six months, and so much has happened. She is a model, and we both know how people from the entertainment industry can be, some of them have questionable backgrounds.

    She might be with you only for your money," Nina said, unloading everything in her mind.

    "Sis stop! You are my sister, but I cannot let you disrespect her like that. Since you don''t know her, I will forgive you this time, but remember there are no second chances, I will not go easy on anyone, even you," Blake said sternly.

    "Are you threatening me?" Nina asked angrily. This was the first time her younger brother talked back to her. He only met this woman six months ago, why is he being so insolent?

    "What are you going to do if I am?" Blake raised his eyebrow.

    "The only reason I''m doing this is that I care for you. You were there when that guy almost destroyed my life. I''m watching out for you. I just don''t want you to get hurt," Nina said. Blake was her younger brother, and Nina will always be protective of him because she loves him.

    Even when many of her friends expressed their interest in Blake, she would not let anyone near him. She knew about their intentions, and she blocked any of their advances. Just like her, they only wanted Blake for his money.

    Blake''s face softened when he heard Nina talking about her past. It was a very painful part of her life, and he still blames himself for not protecting her enough. But he knew that no matter what happened, Nina had his back, she just cared for him too much.

    So he decided to tell her everything about Sara, so Nina would welcome Sara just like his parents had.

    "First off, you have to give me credit, you know that I do not get into any relationship with anybody.

    So, Sara''s full name is Sara Wesley, she is the daughter of Mr.Wesley, a very respectable businessman. You''ve heard of him, he''s famous. She did not get into modeling because she needed money, it''s her passion, and she was trying to follow in her mother''s footsteps.

    Then you know Ava Wesley, Tristan''s wife. She is Sara''s younger sister, and I met her during their wedding," Blake explained.

    Nina was stunned, she did not get Sara''s background checked, so she did not expect that Sara came from a well to do family like theirs. She felt bad judging Sara so quickly. She should not have doubted her brother. He knew what he was doing.

    Blake did not say anything about his deal with Sara, and the most important detail, which was Joaquin''s involvement in their lives, was a private matter, and nobody would know about it unless it was necessary. It was not Sara''s fault, and he did not want anyone to judge her.

    "So please treat her well," Blake said. His woman should be respected by everyone, including his family.

    "Don''t worry, I will be her best friend from now on," she said, smiling.

    "Good, that''s a promise, and don''t forget it," Blake said as they both walked out of her bedroom.

    In the meantime, Sara was in the living room with Mrs.Anderson.

    "Sara, since they left us behind, how about I show you my closet?" Mrs. Anderson said with sparkling eyes. Sara had nothing to do, and she was with her future mother-in-law, there was no reason to say no.

    "Sure," Sara smiled.

    Mrs. Anderson showed Sara her closet, which was way bigger than her mom''s closet. Her mom was a former model that loved to dress up a lot, always trying the latest trends, and she shopped like she was going to run out of clothes, but this closet was definitely bigger.

    She looked through the different clothes and saw that there were some brands that she wasn''t familiar with, and some of them were from the tailors from the royal family.

    "Wow, these are so pretty. I can get lost in your closet," Sara was in awe, she was just like any other girl that loves fashion and gets excited when they see beautiful clothes.

    Mrs. Anderson giggled, Sara just had the reaction she was looking for. She feels the same way every time she comes into her closet too.

    "What do you think about trying some of them?" Mrs. Anderson asked.

    "No�� it''s okay, looking at them is enough for me," Sara declined.

    "Oh come on, you are so pretty, I would like it if you would try some of them, I think we might be the same size, some of these will definitely fit you," Mrs. Anderson said, trying to pick out a dress.

    She loved to play dress up and now that Sara is here, she will take advantage of her because Nina was tired of her antics. Nina did it for her in the beginning, but she got tired of modeling and posing for her mom because her mom was very demanding when it came to taking pictures.

    "But ��," Sara stammered. What was she supposed to do? She did not want to upset her.

    "Just try this one, just so we can see how it looks," Mrs.Anderson pleaded with a soft tone. How could she say no?

    "Oh okay, let me try it then," Sara said, trying a very flowy floral gown, it was very soft on her skin.

    "Wow! Look how pretty that is. Let me take some photos.

    Oh, and then go to the end of the hall and walk towards me like you''re on the catwalk.

    Oh, you are so good. Okay now try this dress and those shoes with this jewelry," they went on and on, Sara modeling and Mrs. Anderson taking pictures. She did not need to tell Sara what to do, she was a model, so she knew what to do, unlike Nina, so she enjoyed herself more.

    Several dresses later, she was in a very sexy black backless dress when Blake walked in. The maid had told him that his mom had dragged Sara in there with her. He had never seen her in something so sexy before, and if his mom was not there he would have kissed her hungrily and peeled that dress off of her.

    Sara blushed when she saw Blake''s hungry gaze. He had the same look whenever he wanted to kiss her.

    "Blake, don''t you think Sara looks very beautiful in this outfit?" his mom asks.

    He rakes his eyes over her body slowly, "Yes, she looks very beautiful," he says in a husky tone.

    "Go and change, it''s time to go home," Blake said, but his eyes said something different like he wanted to take her somewhere and ravish her instead.

    "But Blake, you can''t go home yet, Sara hasn''t tried the other dresses," his mom pleaded.

    "Mom, Sara will come back again, don''t worry," Blake consoled his mother as Sara changed her clothes.

    Mrs. Anderson gave Sara her favorite Chanel customized handbag as a gift. Then she tried to give her some jewelry too, but Sara begged off that it was too much, so she said maybe next time.

    Nina was waiting for them in the living room, she was glad that her mom did not bug her to play dress-up with them. "It was nice for you to come and see us today, but we didn''t really get to talk. Maybe we should hang out next time, just us," Nina said smilingly.

    Sara was stunned by the sudden change. Nina was totally indifferent a few hours ago, and after she talked to Blake, her demeanor took a complete turn.

    "Sure, let''s fix something up," Sara smiled as they exchanged numbers, she was glad that meeting Blake''s family turned out well. She was expecting them to be hard on her. She was, after all, dating an Aristocratic heir. Things are finally looking up for her.

    After a few days, Emily called Sara to hang out at the city''s newly opened club, so Sara thought of inviting Ava to go with them, it would be more fun with more people.

    "Hey, Ava! There''s a new club that opened in X place, come hang out with us, yeah?" Sara said as she called her sister.

    "But sis, Tristan doesn''t want me to go to the club anymore after what happened before. He will be angry with me if I don''t listen to him," Ava answered.

    "Ava, my dear sister, you are so na?ve. You don''t need to listen to your husband all the time, sometimes it''s better to let loose and have fun," Sara said.

    "But sis ��," Ava argued. She did not want to make Tristan angry. He was mad with her that one time she went to the bar, and she doesn''t know what will happen if she goes against his wishes, she doesn''t want to get punished. Tristan was pretty liberal with her and will let her do anything, but when it came to her safety, he was very strict.

    Ava always listened to Tristan because he took care of her very well and there was no way she could say no to her husband, but then again he always punished her in bed, and just thinking about it made her blush. Her punishments didn''t really feel like they were punishments, so maybe going out was okay.

    "Ava bring your friend Kelly and come with us. No more arguments," Sara said in a determined tone.

    "Okay sis," Ava agreed and proceeded to call Kelly.

    Kelly just finished her recent photography assignment and was taking a break for the next few days, so she agreed to come.

    Emily, Sara, Ava, and Kelly were dressed up in their killer outfits. They reached the club, and from the moment they stepped in, men were on high alert, they were ogling and staring at them openly like they were fair game.

    The aristocratic heirs were still at work and had no idea that their women were out that night. This night was surely going to be a roller coaster ride.

 Chapter 143 - 143

    Tristan just finished work and decided to call Ava so they could go out for dinner. But when he called her, she did not pick up any of his calls, and when he tried the landline, the maid said that Ava went out but did not tell her where she was going.

    PA Jack was standing next to Tristan, so Jack suggested Ava might be with Kelly, but when he tried her phone, she was not picking it up either.

    Tristan was on edge, he was not happy that Ava did not even text him her whereabouts.

    It was very suspicious that both women were not responding to their phones, Tristan was about to tell Jack to track Ava''s phone when Blake called on the other line, telling him that their wives were with Sara at the club. He told them to meet him there and to hurry. It sounded, bad and Tristan was getting mad at his little one.

    How many times does he need to tell her not to break the rules? It seems like his little troublemaker needs to be taught an unforgettable lesson.

    Blake knew where Sara was because he had a secret detail following her all the time, it started because of Joaquin, but then after he died, Blake thought it would be better if someone was there to protect her at all times.

    So when Sara''s bodyguards informed him that she was at the club with Emily, Ava, and Kelly, he thought he should call Tristan, and since Dmitri and Aiden had nothing to do, he thought that they should just all hang out at the newly opened club.

    The music was blasting, and there were people everywhere, celebrating or just having a good time. The women were having a good time on the dance floor, dancing to the beat of the music.

    "Oh my gosh, this is my song, Yeah!" Sara screamed.

    "I''m not here for your entertainment��," Kelly sang with Sara as Emily and Sara danced with them.

    Emily moved like a graceful ballerina, Ava looked like an untouched maiden who moved very timidly, Sara was owning the dance floor with her moves, while Kelly was the singing diva who knew every song.

    Each woman was different, and they attracted different types of men at the club, it was like they had their own fan base.

    Tristan, Blake, and Jack all searched for their women while Dmitri and Aiden looked around and observed. Trying to see what the crowd was like and who they would have to fight in case something happens.

    Tristan finally spotted his little one and stood in front of her. "Tristan!" Ava said happily, so she jumped up to hug him when he stopped her by pinning her hands to her sides.

    "So you don''t listen to your husband anymore?" Tristan asked.

    "No, I always listen to you," Ava pouted and hugged his neck like a koala.

    "You have become too bold," Tristan slapped her bum.

    "Ouch! Tristan��," she said rubbing her behind and pretending to be angry at him. The alcohol had made her cheeks red, and with her pouty lips, she looked more alluring.

    He took her chin in his hand and started kissing her, slowly at first, just to taste, but he started losing control, he was now kissing her hungrily like they''ve been parted for a while.

    "Hmm hmm," Ava moaned, Tristan leaned his forehead on hers to let Ava catch her breath.

    "Husband, I missed you so much," Ava whispered. Tristan felt like an electric current ran through his body whenever she called him husband. He was ready to do anything for her when she called him that. He was aroused, and he wanted to take her then and there.

    Ava, on the other hand, used the "husband" card when she wanted to get away with anything. He knew she was feeling guilty right now, so she was trying to soothe him. And like always, he was going to give into her even though he knew he was being tricked, but doing childish stuff like these made him love her more.

    "You''re trying to pacify me huh," he said, pinching his waist.

    "Ouch! You keep on spanking and pinching me," she said as she rubbed her waist.

    "Why are you here? Don''t you remember our agreement?" he asked.

    "What can I do? Sara called me to come," she said, not being able to lie to him. She knew that he would get the truth anyway.

    Tristan made a mental note to tell Blake to control his woman for the next time.

    Ava was very innocent, and Tristan liked her this way. He did not want her to be very bold and outgoing.

    When Blake saw Sara in her tight-fitting dress, he felt like dragging her somewhere private so he could have his way with her.

    "What are you doing here Sara?" Blake asked angrily into her ear.

    "Blake, you''re here. I want you to dance with me," she said rubbing her body against his.

    "Somebody wanted to dance with me earlier, but I told them no," she said in her tipsy voice.

    "You dared to dance with other men?" Blake said his blood boiling. She should never consider other men, ever, while he was still alive.

    Blake dragged her from the dance floor and took her to one of the couches, sitting her on his lap. He kissed her neck hungrily, licking and giving her love bites as he went.

    "Hmm hmm," she moaned, loving the attention she was getting.

    "You are mine, understood! If someone even dares to come near you, I will kill them," Blake whispered in her ear. She was not scared by his possessiveness, instead, she felt excited that he was declaring her as his.

    "Yes I am yours," Sara stared lovingly into his eyes, and because of this, his anger had melted. So he kissed her passionately to show his affection.

    Jack and Kelly have been married for a few months and in that amount of time, he had come to understand his wife.

    Jack had wanted to have a lavish wedding but Kelly wanted a simple one, so they opted for a low-key celebration where they invited Ava and Tristan.

    Jack took care of Kelly all the time. She had started opening up to him, but most of the time she had a temper, and he had learned that consoling her was the key to a better relationship.

    He knows that he cannot show force when it comes to his wife. If he does, then Kelly will never let him step into their bedroom until she calms down.

    So he was going to use the silent approach. "Kelly I was so worried about you," he said, caressing her face.

    "Jack I am not a kid, you don''t need to worry," she said.

    "But Kelly you should have at least answered my call, you don''t know how worried I was," he said in a soothing voice. He knew that he had to talk to her softly if he wanted her to agree to his wishes.

    "Okay, next time I promise to call you to let you know," her gaze softened as she saw his worried face.

    "Let''s stop dancing and order food," he suggested, and she immediately agreed since she loved eating more than dancing. So they ordered some French Fries, chicken wings, and onion rings.

    While the three couples were getting busy, Dmitri and Aiden stood around at the bar, and women were milling around them.

    They were total opposites, one had a dark and dangerous aura while the other had a sunny and bright aura. Women who were bold enough started flirting with them and tried to get their attention, but they were not interested in any of the beautiful women around them.

    Dimitri did not even bother to acknowledge their presence, he glared at them when they got too close. Aiden, on the other hand, declined politely.

    Dimitri was looking around, scanning the dance floor, when someone caught his eye. There were too many people around her, but she wasn''t really dancing with anybody. It was like she was dancing to her own music. The minute he saw her, it was like a spotlight had shined on her. Her image weaving in and out of the bodies writhing around her.

    He could see that she was svelte, her skin was fair, and from what he could see, she had very delicate features. Her moves seemed like they were choreographed for a dance at the emperor''s palace instead of for a club.

    She had very shiny, waist-length black hair that seemed to always get into her face no matter how much she tucked it behind her ear.

    He could see a few men make their advances on her, but she would say a few words, and they''d be on their way, with a very hurt look on their faces. It made him wonder what she said.

    Aiden had noticed that Dmitri had been staring at someone for a long time, and this was the first time he had seen Dmitri pay attention to anyone more than a few seconds.

    "Hmm... Did someone finally catch your eye?" Aiden asked curiously. Dimitri didn''t accept nor deny it but took a swig at his drink.

    Aiden let out a loud laugh knowing Dimitri would never admit if he was interested in a woman.

    Dimitri''s eyes were glued to the graceful dancer, who was none other than the one and only Emily.

    Hi readers,

    Since this book is coming to an end let me know if you want me to do an Q and A session.

 Chapter 144 - 144

    Dimitri and Aiden had enough women hitting on them, so they decided to get a private area they could hang out, without people bumping into them all the time.

    Dimitri had been eyeing Emily from where he was sitting, while Aiden looked around and saw Tristan looking around, so he waved them over.

    Ava smiled when she saw Aiden and Dimitri sitting on the couch, and they both nodded back.

    "Where is Blake?" Aiden asked.

    "He went to find his woman," Tristan replied.

    "Blake has a girlfriend? Who is she?" Ava asked curiously. Tristan and Aiden looked at each other in silence.

    "Oh you know her very well," Aiden teased.

    "I do? Who is this mystery girl?" Ava asked innocently. At the same time, Blake got to their area with Sara.

    "Oh my gosh, sis, when Tristan came, I totally forgot about you. I''m sorry," Ava said as she stood in front of Sara, not noticing her sister was holding Blake''s hand.

    "Don''t worry I''m fine," Sara smiled.

    "Sis come sit down with me," Ava tried to drag Sara but noticed she didn''t budge. Ava frowned when she saw Blake''s arm around her sister''s waist.

    "Sis, why is he holding you?" Ava asked in confusion.

    Before Sara could say anything, Blake replied, "Because she''s my girlfriend," Ava''s mouth hung wide open.

    Aiden chuckled, seeing Ava''s reaction as Tristan tried to put a comforting arm around her.

    "He''s telling you the truth, I''m with Blake," Sara says as she smiles at her boyfriend.

    "Sis are you serious? Are you playing a trick on me" Ava pouted?

    "I wouldn''t do that to you. And yes I am serious about him," Sara smiled again as she replied.

    "Tristan, why don''t I know about this? Did you know they were together?" Ava asked with an accusing look. Her look said, "If you say yes, then I will be angry at you."

    "No little one, I just learned about it now, I''m as shocked as you are," Tristan said. All the other three aristocratic men snickered silently, Tristan''s wife was so naive that she believed everything he said.

    "Oh Sis, I''m so happy for you," Ava said enthusiastically.

    She was a little apprehensive, but Blake was part of Tristan''s inner circle, and if Tristan trusted him then she knew he was a good person, and she would trust that he would take care of her sister. She also knew that her sister was very particular about anybody she dated, so she knows that Sara has put a lot of thought into this, and it was not an impulsive decision.

    "Guys meet Sara," Blake thought of officially introducing her to his friends. This was going to be the first time they all met personally, except for Tristan, because even when they were invited to Ava''s wedding they didn''t really get to interact with one another.

    "Baby you already know Tristan, so I will skip him, this guy here is Dimitri Santoris," Blake pointed towards Dimitri, who stood up when he was introduced.

    Dmitri was very handsome, she noticed, he had a dark and dangerous aura around him, he didn''t look like he wanted to shake her hand, so she smiled and nodded at him.

    "This here is Aiden Cooper," Blake said, pointing to Aiden.

    Aiden was like a celebrity. He had a charm that made everyone around him comfortable. As they tried to shake each other''s hand, Blake pulled her away, "Tsk tsk, no shaking hands, and no touching my woman," he said, showing his possessive side.

    For a second, Aiden frowned when he looked at Sara. He felt that she was familiar to him, that he knew her from somewhere.

    And then he remembered.

    Blake sensed the recognition in Aiden''s face and shook his head slightly and pursed his lips to signal him not to say anything. The heirs were very observant and good at sending subtle signals with each other that Aiden knew to shut his mouth.

    "Oh ho ho, no touching he said. Hi Sara! Welcome to the group, now we have two Wesley sisters," Aiden said sheepishly.

    "Thank you!" Sara smiled and thought Aiden was the friendliest person among the four heirs.

    "Hey did you see Kelly and Emily?" Sara asked Ava.

    "They''re probably still on the dance floor, that''s where we left them," Ava said.

    Jack, Kelly, and Emily made their way to their private area when they saw Sara and Ava hanging out with the guys.

    Kelly was a little inebriated and did not really care too much about the people she was with, all she wanted right now was food, so she sat on one side, trying to figure out what to order.

    Emily, on the other hand, had heard about the Aristocratic heirs and she knew that Blake was one of them, but this will be the first time she would meet all of them at the same time and in person.

    As soon as Emily got near Dmitri''s body stiffened. Here she was, the woman he had been staring at since they came into the club, and he couldn''t believe that he would get to know her sooner than he thought, and he couldn''t help but stare.

    She was more beautiful up close, and when she passed him to get to Sara, he got a whiff of her light, unique scent that somehow relaxed him.

    Sara understood that Emily was nervous, so she decided to make her comfortable by introducing her to the group.

    "Everyone, this is my friend Emily, we both work at Blake''s company," Sara decided to give everyone some background information. She repeated Blake''s introduction pointing out each person.

    Tristan and Blake just nodded because except for their women, they weren''t really interested in anybody else. They were content having their woman in their arms.

    When Sara introduced Dmitri, Emily felt her heart stop, he was the most handsome man she had seen in her life, and that smoldering gaze he was giving her made her feel like she was prey waiting to get eaten. He just kept on staring at her like they were the only people in the club.

    Emily lowered her eyes because she could not hold his gaze for more than a few seconds, she felt self-conscious.

    Aiden was his usual self, he held her hand to shake and asked pointedly, "Nice to meet you, Emily, do you have a boyfriend?" Everyone looked at them and was curious, why is Aiden asking her such a direct question? They just met.

    Dimitri raised his eyebrow at Aiden, he knew that Aiden was up to something.

    "Uhhh... What?" Emily asked, feeling all the eyes in the room on her.

    "Are you single Ms. Emily?" Aiden repeated the question.

    "Uhm... yeah��. yes?!?" Emily stammered.

    "Good, are you planning to date?" Aiden asked, trying to push his luck.

    Emily looked at Sara, her face clearly showing that she needed help and Sara turned to Blake to help her, she was responsible for Emily''s well being, but Aiden was Blake''s friend so she didn''t think it was her place to tell him off.

    Blake stepped in, "Aiden, that''s enough, she is our guest, stop with the pointed questions," interrupting Aiden''s interrogation.

    "Okay fine!" Aiden said as he stood beside Dmitri, and Sara guided Emily to sit next to her.

    Emily felt uncomfortable with the questions, and as she sat down, she felt like the hair on her neck was standing because someone was staring at her. When she pretended to look around her eyes collided with Dmitris'', he was busy watching her every move, trying to imprint every small detail about her on his mind.

    "See, I made things easier for you. She is single so you can ask her out any time," Aiden whispers to Dmitri, and he just glares back at Aiden.

    "No need to thank me," Aiden teased.

    "What nonsense," Dmitri said dismissively.

    "Don''t deny it, you''re staring at her like she was the first woman you''ve seen in your life," Aiden jokingly laughed.

    Dmitri ignored Aiden as he kept on staring at Emily. She blushed and tucked her hair behind her ear when she consciously felt his eyes on her again, she didn''t know why but she kept getting drawn to lift her eyes up at him, and every time she did she got caught looking.

    This may or may not be the start of something new.

    It had been one month since Sara and Blake started their relationship, and day by day their relationship kept getting stronger. Both of them were always busy at work, but they constantly kept in touch by calling or sending messages.

    On the weekends, they would go out for candle-lit dinners, long drives, or to the movies, but sometimes when they''re had a very hectic week, Blake would just cook at home, and they would stay in and take the time to snuggle and catch up with each other.

    Blake would often take Sara to his parents'' house, and they started to treat her like their second daughter. She loved his family because they were very warm, and they have welcomed her with open arms.

    Most of the time Nina was there too, and as she had promised Blake, she had been good to Sara, and whatever prejudice Nina had against her during their initial meeting had vanished. They had bonded like they were sisters. Mrs. Anderson took Sara and Nina shopping, and whatever she bought for Nina, she got for Sara as well. They were inseparable, they went to the spa and did their nails together.

    Sara told her parents that she had late-night photoshoots so she could spend most nights at Blake''s house, but even though they slept together, they had not consummated their relationship.

    Sara''s career was skyrocketing, and it looked like people had forgotten about her past. People always had something new to talk about, they flitted from one topic to the other like butterflies, old news bored them.

    Her next commercial for an up-and-coming perfume brand went viral, and because Sara was getting recognized for her work, she became the cover of Vogue.

    Vogue is the number one beauty magazine in the world, everyone from celebrities to royalty reads this magazine.

    Being featured on the cover was on the top of Sara''s bucket list, and now she can happily tick it off.

    Send me all your questions as I will be doing Q and A at the end of this book.

 Chapter 145 - 145

    It was the end of the year and the season for award shows. The entertainment industry had different categories for different awards, music, theatre, movies, and soap operas, to name a few.

    In the Fashion category, they had an award given to the model of the year. It was every model''s dream to at least be nominated for this category, most of them did not mind that they did not win, just being acknowledged and nominated was enough.

    Sara did not expect that she would be nominated for this award because there were a lot of veteran models that she was contending with, then, there were the scandals that marred her perfect record. Everything she had worked for before her reputation was ruined was flushed down the drain. She thought she had to go back to square one.

    People looked down on her and had called her names. It hurt her so much that she thought her life would never go back to the way it was. She was ready to throw in the towel and start her career in business, but then she had to try one more time before she gave up, and thanks to Blake and his deal, uncommon as it may seem, she found not only what she was looking for, but she found love as well.

    She had fallen in love with him but was afraid to confess her feelings because she did not think that an aristocratic heir like him would fall in love with her, not knowing that he was attracted to her right from the start and that was the reason he struck the deal with her in the first place.

    Now they are blissfully in love.

    Because of Blake, her career had skyrocketed, he personally selected all the advertisements she starred in. He was very knowledgeable when it came to the industry and knew which projects would catch the audiences'' eye.

    So all of Sara''s projects became a hit, and people bought all the products she endorsed, and that to Sara was an acknowledgment of all her hard work, and now she was nominated and she was over the moon, she was thinking that she didn''t even need to win.

    Blake sent a team to help Sara get ready. There was a makeup artist, a hairdresser, and nail technicians.

    For her dress, he got her a purple-colored gown, purple was known as the royal color because the original dye used to take a lot of time and effort which made it very expensive. So in ancient times, ordinary citizens could not afford it.

    Her gown had diamonds embedded in it, which took a few months to make, which means that Blake had ordered the gown even before she was nominated. And when she asked him why, he replied that he was very confident that she would shine no matter what, so he thought of ordering the dress for her.

    Sara became very emotional and figured that he probably cared so much for her because during that time they were still supposed to be fake dating.

    When she finally looked in the mirror after her hair and makeup had been done, Sara could not believe her eyes, "Wow! Is that really me?" she asked herself, "I look so stunning, wow!"

    Blake knocked on the door, and when the crew saw who it was, they cleared the place to give them privacy. Sara was a little nervous as she looked at him.

    Blake thought he was in heaven, he already knew she was pretty, but with a little makeup and hair arrangement, she was transformed into someone more beautiful.

    Sara blushed and lowered her eyes when she saw his heated gaze. This was the look he gave her when he wanted to kiss her, and she can never get used to it. He just had to look at her, and everything around her disappeared.

    "Blake, say something��.," Sara murmured to break the silence.

    Blake placed his hands on her shoulder, "Baby, you are so beautiful. Sometimes I still can''t believe that you are mine,"

    Sara bit her lip, she knows what he means because she feels the same way. Looking up into his eyes, she saw the desire in them. He cupped her face, and when he was about to trace her lips with his thumb when he stopped.

    "Aggghh what should I do�� I want to kiss these lips so badly," Blake said and rubbed his thumb on the bottom of her lips.

    The sensation was too much for Sara, "Blake ��.," She called out his name, not knowing what she wanted, her senses were overloaded, and that''s all it took for Blake to start kissing her.

    He could not keep his hands to himself when she was involved, and no matter how hard he tried, he wanted to kiss her all the time. His hands were running up and down her arms, her back, and as he started opening the zipper down her back, she came to her senses.

    The award ceremony was starting in about an hour, and she did not want to mess her dress and make-up.

    "Blake, stop ��," Sara tried to push him off her, but he just held her closer, he was so intoxicated with kissing her, so he placed his face on her neck.

    "Baby, I want you so bad right now, I can''t seem to stop myself," Blake whispered. She was blushing from head to toe. After a few minutes and one last kiss to her neck, he stood and straightened his suit and re-zipped her dress.

    While looking into her eyes, he said, "Do not remove this dress after the ceremony is over I want to tear it off your body with my own hands," Blake said.

    "Stop it!" Sara punched his chest lightly.

    "Baby, I''m serious," He looked at her hungrily, keeping himself in check, because he was a hair''s breadth away from losing control and just forgetting about the awards show. "Will you do it for me?" she nodded at him while biting her lip. Imagining him tearing the dress off her was getting her hot.

    Blake placed a kiss on her forehead and helped her remove the lipstick from her face.

    She walked down the red carpet and had her picture taken by several reporters, news anchors, and magazine editors. It was as magical as Sara thought it would be. She could still not believe she was here.

    They were assigned separate seats, Sara sat among her peers while Blake went to the VVIP seating area.

    Awards were given, speeches were said, and the award that Sara was anxiously waiting for was finally being announced, Model of the Year. It was making her so nervous she started fidgeting.

    Blake tensed on his seat as well when they announced Sara''s category. He wanted his baby to win, and even though he had the influence, he didn''t use it to pull any strings or manipulate the result. Because he knew that if he did something like that, then Sara would never be happy with him.

    He knew that Sara could win on her own merit because she was already on the top of her game before Joaquin blocked all her chances. So he just gave her a leg up, a few opportunities here and there, and since Sara had the talent, to begin with, she came back with a vengeance.

    "And the model of the year award goes to one and only ... Sara Wesley," the host announced.

    Sara was stunned for a second and could not believe they called her name. She had achieved something impossible. There was so much noise around her because everyone was congratulating her.

    She was in a daze, and the first person she looked for was Blake, and she was glad that Blake was staring back at her.

    Their interaction was noticed by a few onlookers. There had been news that the entertainment industry ruler and aristocratic heir Blake Anderson was dating the model Sara Wesley, but after a few days where there was follow up on the news, they thought Blake was just linked with Sara like other women, and they''ve already broken up. People did not really have a clear idea about their relationship.

    Blake was just as happy as Sara because finally, his baby got what she deserved.

    Sara made her way to the stage slowly, taking each step deliberately so she wouldn''t trip. The host handed her her trophy and the mic so she could deliver her speech.

    "Hello everyone. I''m at a loss for words. I was truly surprised when my name was announced. I want to thank all of my fans, because of your continued support I stand here today holding this trophy. You never gave up on me when I thought I hit rock bottom, and that made me work harder, and just like the phoenix, I rose from the ashes.

    I want to thank my family, who stood by me during my time of crisis, as always, you are my biggest supporters.

    To the people I work with, the people behind the scenes, thank you!

    And lastly, to the special person who came into my life, you are a blessing, and I promise I will always cherish you and never take you for granted.

    Thank you everybody for believing in me," Sara said, and thunderous applause welcomed her as she ended her speech. Everyone was cheering for her. Younger people viewed her as their style icon, and they followed everything she did.

    Sara posted a lot on Instagram, her diet and skincare routine, using only genuine products that didn''t test on animals and products that she believed in.

    When she spoke about that special someone, the crowd went wild. They started screaming, wondering who the lucky guy was and when they started dating.

    Some even suspected it might be Blake Anderson since some people saw them in the same venue, so they started chanting their names together.

    Blake felt like he was on top of the world when he heard Sara speak about him. Her words had touched his heart. She said that she would always cherish him, his baby had openly declared in front of everyone that he is the most special person in her life.

    What more could he ask for. When other women declared to the media that they loved him all he felt was disgust.

    But since the words came from his woman, he felt like they were sweeter than honey.

    When the reporters kept on asking Sara about her relationship, she just kept quiet and didn''t answer any of them. And when they asked Blake the same question, he glared at them, scaring the reporters into silence.

    After the ceremony, Sara left to wait for Blake at his house. Blake had to come later as he had some influential people to talk to.

    -=-=-=-=

    I will be doing a Q and A at the end of this book, if you have any questions please send them.

 Chapter 146 - 146

    As Blake entered the house, he saw that Sara was still wearing the same dress. It looked like she listened to him.

    Sara felt nervous as soon as Blake came into the house. He looked like a predator walking towards his prey. Maybe she should not have listened to him and waited in the dress.

    He kissed her with enough intensity to make her forget about everything else. He was in a hurry and tried to remove her dress roughly.

    "Blake wait! This dress is so expensive you cannot just tear it like that," Sara pleaded. She wanted to preserve the dress because she was wearing it when she got her award. It held special memories.

    "Baby, don''t stop me tonight, I will buy you more dresses like this," Blake said impatiently.

    "Blake, please��I really want to keep this," Sara showed her puppy dog eyes. So Blake listened and helped her unzip her dress.

    Sara was wearing the most sensual Victoria secret lingerie he had ever seen. Blake could not stop himself and tore her undergarments, but he still never consummated their relationship.

    Sara was sweaty, and Blake wiped her forehead, took a wet towel, and wiped her whole body. Then they both cuddled and slept.

    Two days later, Mr. Wesley hosted a party to celebrate Sara''s success. He was very proud of his daughter and invited a ton of influential people to the party.

    After her success, people started sending marriage proposals to Sara and since his youngest daughter was already married Mr. Wesley thought that maybe she should get married as well.

    She was now 25 years old and after the scandal he wanted her to lead a good life and not to bother too much about anything. He earned enough for his family, and he will be able to provide enough for his daughters to have a good life.

    Ava had started designing jewelry, she had stumbled upon this when she was introduced to someone who was designing jewelry as their business. She was not showing interest in their business, and he thought that she would probably find something else to do, not imagining that it would be designing jewelry and on top of that his son-in-law Tristan was one of the most powerful and richest businessmen in the country. His daughter was blessed to have him as a husband because he really pampered and took care of her.

    The other reason he decided to hold this party was for Sara to meet these eligible bachelors that are vying for her hand in marriage. He hoped that she would select someone from the group today so they can go on a few dates and get to know each other and then get married.

    Sara was the highlight of today''s party, and she had dressed in a very sexy classy orange dress today. As soon as their guests came, she started talking to them, not knowing her father''s motives.

    "Sara, this is Max, he is the Ceo of Kutcher industries," Mr. Wesley introduced.

    Sara thought he was just one of the guests so she carried on talking to him, when he asked, "So what do you think about me????

    She was confused, why would he ask such a question, "Uhm I don''t think I understand what you''re asking."

    "I''m asking if you want to go on a date with me to get to know me, so you can, you know��. You can marry me," Max said.

    "What? No. Why would you ask that?" Sara was confused.

    "Don''t tell me you don''t know that your father is trying to match us together?" Max asked.

    "Sorry, I don''t know anything about this. Excuse me," She said as she left him by himself.

    "Why is my father arranging blind dates for me without asking me?" she wondered as she looked for him.

    She asked her dad to be excused from someone he was talking to when she finally found him. "Dad, what is this? Why are you introducing me to all these men without asking me?" she said, a little angry at her father.

    "Sara, I''m not telling you to get married to someone in particular. I wanted you to get to know one of these men and marry only, if you really like him," he explained.

    "But dad, I don''t want to get married right now," she said with frustration showing in her voice.

    "Sara what��," Mr. Wesley was about to say something when he noticed Blake standing next to Sara. They were both stunned because he was not invited to the party, and Sara did not know he was going to be there.

    "Hello Mr. Wesley," Blake greeted and shook Mr. Wesley''s hand.

    " It''s nice to have you here Mr. Anderson," Mr. Wesley said.

    The aristocratic heir never attended any parties that''s why he was never invited, but nevertheless, he did not know the real reason why Blake came to this party.

    "Dad, please call me Blake," Blake said smilingly.

    Mr. Wesley was stunned, why is this aristocratic heir calling him dad and telling him to call him by his first name. He was reminded of how Tristan also did the same thing when he was asking his permission to marry Ava. "Is Blake here for Sa��. No no," he said to himself as he shook his head. Surely he was just thinking too much.

    Even Sara thought Blake was being too shameless.

    "Enjoy the party," Mr. Wesley said as he grabbed Sara''s hand so they could go talk in private.

    "Dad, I wanted to talk to you," Blake said politely. Mr. Wesley frowned, why was this young man suddenly acting so courteous with him. So he nodded to let Blake know he was listening.

    "I love Sara, and I want your blessing to marry her," Blake said. Sara''s mouth hung open, she did not know how to respond.

    Mr. Wesley felt that a big bomb had been dropped on him. "Blake, this is not the time to make such jokes," Mr. Wesley was starting to get annoyed. He was so shocked by the news that he forgot all his manners and called Blake by his first name.

    "Dad, I will never joke about something like this. I''m very serious, you can ask Sara," Blake looked at Sara for affirmation.

    Sara was in a dilemma, she did want to anger her dad, but what Blake said was true, and they are supposed to let him know one of these days anyway so with a guilty conscience she nodded her head.

    "First your sister and now you? You girls will give me a heart attack one of these days," Mr. Wesley said in a high voice.

    "Dad, please don''t get angry, it''s not good for your health," Sara tried to console him.

    At the same time, Mrs. Wesley was searching for her husband and noticed that he was angry when she walked towards him.

    "What happened? Calm down," Mrs. Wesley tried to rub his chest.

    "Your daughter claims to be in love with Blake," Mr. Wesley said angrily. Mrs. Wesley frowned as she looked at Sara and Blake, but no one knew what she was thinking.

    "This is supposed to be a party, let''s not create a scene. We can resolve this after-party," Mrs. Wesley said sternly.

    Mrs. Wesley agreed with his wife and walked away to talk to their guests so he could forget about Blake and Sara.

    After her parents were out of earshot, Sara angrily turned towards Blake and asked, "Blake, are you out of your mind. How could you do this? How could you tell my father just like that? We should have discussed this and broke the news to them at home when everybody is relaxed.

    "Baby, I''m really sorry, Tristan sent me a photo, and I could not just sit there and keep quiet," he said.

    "What photo did Tristan send you?" Sara asked.

    Blake took out his cellphone and showed her a few photos of the prospective grooms talking to her when her father was introducing them.

    "It started when Ava took some cheesy photos with Tristan and posted them on Instagram, of course, all of us teased Tristan saying he was a "wife slave." So he tried to get revenge by sending those photos," he explained.

    Sara did not expect her brother-in-law to be so petty. She smirked when she saw Tristan feeding Ava a pastry, she had become so lazy that Tristan had to wipe her mouth for her. No wonder her sister has become spoiled so much after getting married. Even when she was at home visiting, all she could talk about was "my Tristan this, my Tristan that,"

    "Baby, please don''t be angry," Blake pleaded, Sara had already been silent for a few minutes, and he did not know what she was thinking. He will do everything possible to be with her.

    "It''s fine," she said, touching Blake''s face, "We will talk to my parents late and convince them of our love," Sara said with a small smile.

    "Don''t worry, I will handle everything," Blake said as he hugged her. She felt relieved that she was in his arms again.

    After the party, at the home of Mr. and Mrs. Wesley, Blake, Sara, Tristan, and Ava congregated, for the meeting.

    Blake decided to speak first, "Dad, Sara, and I love each other very much. My family had already met her, and they really like her a lot.

    They have already given their approval for our marriage, and now we need your blessing as well," Blake said as he held Sara''s hand.

    "When�� When did you start dating? Were all those rumors about you true?" Mr. Wesley asked.

    "I liked her when I met her for the first time at Tristan''s wedding. We started dating after that.

    I believe that I have all the qualifications you need for me to be your future son-in-law, I have an established business, which means I can care for your daughter.

    Any scandals you hear out there from other women are not true, they were engineered so they can use my name to get famous. I am deeply in love with your daughter, and I want to marry her in the near future.

    Mr. Wesley frowned, he was presenting a very good argument. Blake was exceptional in all aspects. On top of that, his daughter loved him. It''s just difficult to hear when your daughter suddenly tells you that she is in love with someone, he still considered her his little girl.

    "Dad, if you are having doubts, then you should know that Blake is Tristan''s friend, and my Tristan is such a good guy so it means that Blake is a good guy too, so you should trust him," Ava said.

    Mr. Wesley said, "Yeah, yeah, your Tristan is the best person in the world."

    Ava turned around and looked at Tristan and said, "Look Tristan, even dad agrees with me."

    Mr. Wesley let out a sigh, his daughter did not understand his sarcasm. She was too obsessed with Tristan.

    -=-=-=-=

    I will be doing a Q and A at the end of this book, if you have any questions please send them.

 Chapter 147 - 147

    Tristan had a doting smile as he said, "Yeah, little one."

    Mr. Wesley said, "Blake, I''m agreeing to your relationship, but you have to make sure not to give me a reason to regret it. As I have told Tristan, I am telling you now, my daughters are my most precious jewels, so take care of Sara and never betray her trust.

    Blake said, "Thank you, dad. I promise I will take care of Sara, I will never give her any reason to regret loving me. I will tell my parents to meet with you as soon as possible."

    "There''s no need to hurry, they can come when they are free," Mr.Wesley said. It was getting late, and Mr. and Mrs. Wesley turned in for the night.

    Blake hugged Sara and said, "Baby I love you so much, I''m so glad your parents gave us their blessing."

    Ava gave her a hug and said, "Sis, I''m so happy for you."

    "Well, welcome to the family, we are now officially brothers-in-law," Tristan teased Blake, and he chuckled.

    The couples talked for a while before they went home.

    Inside their room, Mr. Wesley looked uneasy.

    "What happened? Outside you said yes, but now you look like you want to take it back," Mrs. Wesley asked as she sat next to him.

    "I''m concerned for Sara, shouldn''t she be concentrating on her career? Why is she getting married so soon?" Mr. Wesley asked.

    "Well, Sara loves Blake, and she wants to settle down," Mrs. Wesley said.

    "But��..," Mr.Wesley was cut short by his wife.

    "Didn''t you get me pregnant so that I would quit my career and spend more time with you?" Mrs. Wesley asked, which shocked Mr. Wesley, he didn''t expect his wife caught onto his plan.

    "Don''t worry, I am not blaming you. I understand we were newly married, and I was always traveling for photoshoots. You missed me so badly but didn''t say anything. I had no regrets that I gave up my career because I had two adorable daughters," Mrs. Wesley said.

    Hearing all this touched Mr.Wesley''s heart, "I love you so much, dear." He kissed her on the lips, and even after so many years, they were still as passionate as before.

    After a few minutes, Mrs. Wesley laid on his chest, and Mr. Wesley was patting her head.

    "All my daughters have grown up and will leave us," Mr. Wesley said.

    "They will be in the same city, and we will see them as often as we want. One day they will have their own family, and their families will have families, only the husband and wife will be together forever," Mrs.Wesley.

    "Yes, Yes, you are right," Mr. Wesley agreed and kissed his wife''s forehead.

    Sara was very relaxed now that her parents have agreed to their relationship.

    Today she was traveling to Maldives for a swimwear catalog photoshoot. After she reached the airport, she had to take a helicopter to get her to the venue.

    At the airport, her assistant said that she should change her dress because the person-welcoming her would be the company director, and she should be presentable. Since Sara was in her tracksuit, she changed into the dress her assistant had given her.

    Sara wore a white halter full-length gown that was backless. She had fixed her face by putting on some very light makeup, and she let her hair down.

    They were landing on a beach and as they got nearer her assistant told her to look down at the beach.

    There was a huge sign on the beach made of rose petals, it said, "MARRY ME." She wondered who they were for.

    When the chopper landed, she saw Blake walking to meet her. He was wearing a perfectly white suit that had a red pocket square, it matched her dress. Today he looked more handsome than usual.

    Sara got off the chopper, and her happiness was overflowing.

    Blake couldn''t stop staring at her, she looked like an angel, wearing her white dress with very simple makeup and the breeze blowing her silky hair. She looked so pure and serene.

    "Oh Blake��," she said as she walked towards him, away from the chopper.

    This was supposed to be just a normal photoshoot, she did not expect this to happen. And she was touched because Blake had planned all of this for her.

    He smiled sheepishly at her. "Baby, I fell in love with you at the same exact place two years ago," Blake said.

    "What? here?" Sara was confused. They''ve only known each other the last few months, so how could he have fallen in love with her two years ago?

    "Sara, don''t you remember their beach?" Blake asked as she shook her head no, "Look around you, two years ago you were here for a photo shoot.

    I saw you here for the first time walking on the beach wearing a white dress that looked like what you are wearing right now. I thought you were the most beautiful woman I''ve ever laid my eyes on.

    A kid was playing on the beach, and you helped and consoled him when he fell. I thought you were a very kind person to take the time to help someone else. Later you smiled at the kid, and I felt my heart skip a beat, it was like you smiled at me and brought me the sun.

    I could not muster the courage to talk to you. I never knew how to impress women because I was popular they would just automatically come to me. But you are not just anyone, so I did not want to mess it up. I wanted to plan everything and let things unfold smoothly so that you would agree to go out with me.

    I tried to look for you the next day, but the hotel said that you had already left, I didn''t know who you were then, but I saw you in an ad and learned that you were a model, but I still didn''t know how to ask you out.

    But now we are here. I''ve never wanted to love anybody as much as I loved you. You are smart, beautiful, and genuine. You are a very incredible woman, and I feel very lucky to cross paths with such a perfect woman," Blake smiled and kneeled down in front of her,

    "I promise to take care of you and fulfill all your wishes. There is just one thing I want to ask of you. Will you marry me and grant me my biggest wish?"

    She didn''t know he had been in love with her for so long, he had been patiently waiting all this time. She got emotional because of his sweet proposal, and even though they have been dating only for a short time, she had fallen in love with him and felt that he was the man she wanted to marry.

    "Yes Blake, I will marry you in a heartbeat," Sara said. Blake grinned, and his heartfelt so full.

    The ring he chose was a ten-carat marquise-cut solitaire diamond that was surrounded by twenty-eight smaller diamonds. As he placed it onto her ring finger, she noticed that Blake was still kneeling down.

    "Blake, you can get up now," she said, but instead, he took out another box from his pocket and presented it to her.

    "What is this?" she asked curiously.

    "Open it, and you''ll understand," he said.

    She was totally shocked by what she saw as she opened the box. It was the same type of key chain she got from her fan that has the signature that read, "Your number one fan."

    It was the same fan that sent the I?U SAR keychains. The A was still missing, and she was wondering when she would receive it, but now Blake was presenting it to her.

    "Blake, where�� How did you?" Sara was confused.

    "Baby, that person who sent you all those gifts was me. I wanted to court you like a regular man, and with Aiden''s help, I was able to achieve that," he said as he stood up.

    "Aiden with his sunny personality suggested I should court you by giving you sweet notes, flowers, and gifts. I was about to personally give you my last letter and reveal myself but there was news that you were dating Joaquin so I was devastated and tried to forget you, but it was not possible because unexpectedly I saw you at Tristan''s wedding and the feelings came rushing back. I couldn''t help myself, so I kissed you.

    When I learned that you were in trouble, I thought this was the right opportunity to get you out of my system. But I got to know you, learned that you were innocent, and fell in love all over again.

    I never really stopped loving you. As I said, I will always be your number one fan," Blake said.

    Sara''s tears were flowing, she had never imagined Blake could do something so cheesy. He had loved her for a long time, and it touched her heart.

    "Blake, I love you a lot," she said.

    "Me too baby, I love you more than words could explain," Blake said, he can never tire of hearing her say I love you. So they kissed each other passionately for the first time as an engaged couple.

 Chapter 148 - 148

    A little farther away from where she stood, Sara noticed that there was a table with two chairs decorated with candles, flowers, and a lot of fairy lights.

    "Come, let''s have dinner," Blake said as he guided her to the table. On the table were all her favorite dishes, and Blake ever the gentleman, started serving her food on her plate.

    "If Aiden helped you with the letters and gifts, why didn''t he say anything when he met me?" Sara asked.

    "Oh I told him to keep quiet because I was planning this surprise and I wanted to be the one to break the news to you," he explained and she smiled and continued to eat.

    When they finished their dinner, they walked hand in hand along the beach. There was a huge grin on Blake''s face, and he couldn''t help but keep on staring at her.

    Raising her eyebrow, she asked him why he kept on staring. "It''s because you are going to be my wife," he said happily as his eyes shined brightly, love and happiness were plastered on his face. She felt really lucky to marry someone who treasured her so much.

    "Yes I am, and you are going to be my husband, when are we having the wedding?" Sara asked.

    "How about next month?" Blake said hurriedly, he was just like Tristan, he wanted to marry Sara as soon as possible, he was counting the days when she would legally be his wife.

    Sara was not saying anything, and he thought that maybe it was because she felt pressured, so he said, "It doesn''t need to be next month, we''ll do it on the date of your choosing," even though he really looked disappointed when he spoke and she noticed.

    "No, I want to get married next month but that''s not enough time to prepare everything, the venue, the flower, the people to invite��," she trailed off, " there are so many things to consider, I won''t be able to do all that and honor my commitments," she said in a panicked voice. Even with Ava''s help, she won''t finish everything in time.

    Blakes face lightened up with the brightest smile, he shouldn''t have doubted her, she wanted to get married to him as soon as possible too.

    "Baby don''t worry about it. We have people to take care of that, we will hire the best wedding planner in the country to take care of everything. All you will need to do is look at options and tell me your favorites, you don''t even have to talk to them if you don''t want to," he said.

    Being an aristocratic heir he had the money and people to do everything for him, nothing will be impossible.

    "If you say so, then yes, let''s get married next month," she smiled and gave him a peck on his lips, but that was not enough for Blake, he pulled her closer to give her a very passionate kiss.

    Along the beach, there was an area where there were loungers. Blake had decorated one of them with candles and lots of fluffy pillows. She was stunned that he had even thought of preparing something like this.

    "Come on baby, let go try it out and look at the stars," he said as he led her to the waiting lounger. On the side, there was champagne waiting for them. "A toast to our future," he said as he raised his glass, "Mrs. Anderson, I like the sound of that," he said, smiling at her.

    When they finished their drinks, he beckoned her to lay with him, so she laid with him side by side under the stars, happy about their future. It was such a romantic evening.

    "Sara, I never thought I would find someone like you," he said as he faced her, staring into her eyes, "I am so lucky to have you," he said tucking a hair behind her ear.

    "I am the lucky one, you have been an unexpected blessing," she said as she caresses his face.

    Blake wrapped his arms around her pulling her closer to him until their bodies were touching. The hand that pulled her closer started roaming behind her back as he started kissing her luscious lips.

    She loved it when he ran his hands up and down her back, it heightened all her senses, and electrified her skin, she moved closer, wrapping her hands around his neck. His kisses were intoxicating, she could lie here all night kissing him. She almost forgot where she was when she felt him undoing the ties on her neck.

    "Uhmmm�� Blake, I don''t think we should do this here��," he was kissing her neck, she was starting to lose her resolve, "What if someone sees us," she says panicked.

    Blake let out a laugh and said, "Baby have you seen any other person except us ever since they dropped you off?"

    Sara cursed herself, how could she forget that he had booked the entire beach so that they could have their privacy. He continued what he was doing and gave her love bites on her bare shoulder.

    He was trailing kisses down her neckline, "Blake, honey, stop," Sara said.

    "What happened now?" Blake asked impatiently, not wanting to stop what he started.

    "It''s a very open area," she murmured shyly, lowering her eyes. She did not want to make love to him out here in the open, she felt so naked.

    Blake let out a laugh and kissed her neck one more time, just when he had undone her ties, so he had no choice but to tie her dress back together. Next time he thought, they would do it under the stars.

    He carried her in his arms towards their suite and deposited her on the bed and took off her shoes without even bothering to turn on the lights.

    Blake started taking off his suit while he hungrily looked at her, and it made her nervous, so she started biting her lips.

    "Stop biting your lips, that''s my job to do that," he said as he rubbed his thumb all over them.

    "Hmm��," every time he touched her he sent jolts of electricity through her body. She was getting hotter with every piece of clothing he removed and dropped on the floor, she did not notice that she was clutching the sheets tightly until he unclasped her hands.

    "Relax, my love, we''re not doing anything you don''t want to, all you have to tell me is to stop and I will," he said trying to assure her. He gently asked her to lay down and let him do the work.

    He kissed her softly, while removing the ties on her neck, exposing her breasts. He trailed kisses from her neck all the way to her orbs, giving her love bites along the way.

    She couldn''t help but moan, his hands and his lips were sending electric currents down to her core.

    He ran his hand down her body, removing her dress, exposing her sexy lace underwear. He continued trailing kisses down to the top of her panties, he kissed the inside of both her thighs and licked her through her underwear. He unwrapped her like he was opening a Christmas gift, "Let me know if you want me to stop," he says as he licks her core. Softening her up so when they take the next step it wouldn''t hurt her too much.

    "Hmm�� you taste so good," he says as he continues to lick and suck her pearl, she was beside herself, he was doing things to her that made her eyes roll to the back of her head and she couldn''t stop the spasms that racked her body when she came.

    Now that she was ready for him, he opened the silver foil on the bedside table and positioned himself on top of her. "Baby, this might hurt a little, let me know if you want me to stop," he said huskily, as he rubbed his fingers on her wet core, opening her folds to accommodate him.

    "I''m ready for you," she said breathlessly, wanting to feel him inside her, but preparing herself for the pain.

    She was slick as he entered her slowly, she was tight but she was ready for him. He pushed through her barrier, and the pain was more than she expected.

    "Ah!," she cried as she dug her nails into his back.

    "Just a little more baby, then it''ll be okay," Blake whispered into her ear as he pushed one more time. He stayed still for a few seconds to let her get used to him. She was unconsciously squeezing him very tightly, and he was starting to lose control.

    When she felt the pain stop, she started matching him with every thrust. The spasms started again, and she couldn''t control her loud moans, he was not too far behind as they both collapsed on the bed.

    He got to get wet towels from the bathroom to clean them both up before they cuddled in bed.

    He held her close, laying her head on his chest, as he ran his hands through her hair, "My baby," he said.

    She smiled sleepily, "Yes, your baby."

    Blake chuckled and said, "Yes my most precious baby," as he gave her a light kiss on his lips. Sara closed her eyes and fell asleep. After today''s intimacy, Sara craved Blake more. She wanted to be wrapped in Blake''s arms all the time.

    He stared at her lovingly, this was the best night of his life. He didn''t plan to make love to her today, but the atmosphere was so romantic, and he couldn''t stop himself. He was waiting for Sara to stop him, but it seemed like she wanted to do it too. He just hopes she won''t regret giving herself to him before they got married.

    He was going to make it up to her by overseeing the wedding planning himself, he was going to give her the wedding she would remember and cherish forever.

    Even in the dark, she looked very beautiful, he couldn''t believe that she came to him willingly. He was replaying their activities earlier in his mind and he was getting hard again, but he decided that he was going to let Sara rest, it was her first time, he didn''t want her to be so sore.

    "I love you, Sara! And I will love you and cherish you as long as I live," Blake whispered. Sara smiled in her sleep. He did not know whether she heard him, but it seemed she was dreaming about something good.

    After the proposal, Blake informed his parents to go with him to meet the Wesleys'' so they could make the engagement official with her parents.

    Mr. and Mrs. Anderson went to the Wesleys'' house with a lot of expensive gifts that filled the whole living room, and Mrs. Wesley was reminded of Tristan when he proposed.

    Mr. Anderson was very polite and talked about his son in high regard.

    Mr. Wesley knows how powerful this man was in the business industry, so he welcomed their family very warmly, saying that it was an honor for them to have the Aristocratic family in their house.

    Since both families were reputable and distinguished and their children loved each other a lot, then there was no issue as they set the date for the wedding.

    Mrs. Anderson was very excited and she did not hold back in telling her future in-laws that she thought that Sara was such a well-mannered kid, that they would go shopping and played dress-up all the time, and that in the future they should all go shopping together.

    Mrs. Wesley was very happy that both her daughters got lucky with their in-laws, and she was happy that gained a new friend in Mrs. Anderson.

    Mr. Wesley was equally happy that his daughter was going to get married to a very good man, and will be welcomed by a very good family.

    Sara had been out of town to complete her pending assignments, and when Blake assigned her more, she declined. He said that the assignments he had scheduled for her were to be done after the wedding and their honeymoon.

    She said no because she was quitting the modeling industry. Blake was shocked and asked her the reason. She said that she knew one day she had to take over her father''s business because Ava was not interested in taking over. Modeling was her passion, and she was bound to leave the industry sooner or later.

    She told him that she went to business school and even finished her MBA so she could take over for her father one day. She wanted to leave the industry after achieving a milestone, and getting the Model of the Year award was that for her.

    She wanted to learn the business because she was getting married and it will be good to start something new. Blake smiled and said that he would support whatever she wants to do.

    The person who was most happy when he heard Sara''s decision was her father, Mr. Wesley. Finally, his dream has come true, one of his children was taking over his empire.

    Mr. Wesley was so happy that he suggested Sara should enjoy the wedding and rest for the remainder of the year. His plan was to guide and train her before he hands over the entire business to her. He said not to fret because he would always be there if she needed any help.

 Chapter 149 - 149

    In the past month leading up to her big day, Sara had been coordinating with her nutritionist and personal trainer to make sure that she looks her best. The day before, she went to get several spa treatments to make her skin look more radiant.

    And today, she had a whole team of bridal service people to help her get ready. It was easy for them to apply her make-up since her skin was very fair and clear.

    They left her hair loose but styled with big curls to give it the wavy look. The only hair accessory she had was a small hairband that was fashioned with flowers and leaves. Pink oval diamonds for the flowers, and green marquise diamonds for the leaves.

    Her dress was a custom made gown that had a sweetheart neckline with a very deep V and a ballgown skirt that made her look like a fairy tale princess. It had 50,000 different sizes of Swarovski diamonds embroidered into the dress, making it shine and sparkle every which way she moved.

    Sara had chosen Emily as her maid of honor because Ava and Nina were already married.

    Ava, Emily, and Kelly were all in the room, helping Sara get ready, gossiping, and sharing stories to help her relax. Ava had been with her sister for a few hours when she got a message on her phone, so she excused herself to take care of her message.

    Tristan was waiting outside, looking as handsome as ever, in his grey suit.

    He was delighted as he saw Ava coming towards him. She was wearing a bottle green dress that hugged all her curves in the right places. She had matched it with black high stiletto heels, and a diamond necklace and earrings that matched her wedding ring.

    She got ready with Sara, and he did not know what dress she was wearing when they came to the venue separately this morning, and he was giving her one of his smoldering gazes as she walked toward him.

    "Tristan��," Ava said, coquettishly as she placed her hand on his chest.

    "Little one, you are so beautiful," Tristan said with desire in his voice.

    "Thank you, you look very dashing as well, my dear husband," Ava blushed.

    "I wanted to be the one to see you first," Tristan said, playing with her hair.

    "Uhm hmm��," Ava pouted. Tristan let out a laugh and leaned in to kiss her lips, but Ava stopped him and said, "My makeup will be ruined, let''s do this later,"

    "I don''t care, you can just re-apply it again," Tristan didn''t give her a chance to get away this time as he kissed her passionately.

    Every time they kissed, he lost control, he was running his hands all over her body when he stopped kissing her. "Go get ready, I will be waiting for you," he said as he gave her forehead one last kiss. He couldn''t seem to get enough of his wife.

    Ava nodded and happily went back to see if her sister needed her.

    "So..where were you?" Sara asked, noticing that Ava had been missing for a while.

    Kelly answered for her, seeing that her lipstick was smudged and her dress a little crumpled. "She probably went to see Tristan," Kelly teased.

    "No, I did not," Ava denied immediately.

    "But your makeup says otherwise, it looks like Tristan could not wait," Kelly added. Ava blushed and did not say anything else since she was caught red-handed.

    "Ava, it''s my wedding, can you concentrate on me for once, Tristan can wait," Sara said, seeing her sister''s state.

    "But Tristan texted that he missed me," Ava complained and Sara rolled her eyes, "You guys have only been separated for four hours, and he misses you already? You guys are hopeless."

    She was wondering if Blake missed her too because she definitely missed him. It looks like love makes one illogical. She understood why her na?ve sister wanted to be with Tristan all the time because after that night they had in the Maldives, Sara started to crave Blake''s presence all the time as well. It did not matter what they were doing or not doing, as long as she could see him, it was enough for her.

    She never thought she would be so clingy when she fell in love, she craved intimacy with him all the time now. She always thought she was an independent career woman, but here she is, just like another love-sick girl.

    For accessories, Sara donned on diamond earrings and a diamond necklace that Emily helped her with.

    Emily was wearing a peach color dress with diamonds embedded in it. The dress looked like it was a rare customized dress that was probably designed and made by an overseas designer because it did not look like something you could find anywhere in the country, come to think of it the way Emily carried herself made her look like she belonged to a royal family.

    Nobody knew of her background since she did not really have too many friends and the information she shared with Sara was limited because she was not too comfortable talking about herself.

    Mrs. Wesley became emotional when she saw Sara all made up. In the blink of an eye, both her daughters have grown and are now ready to start their own family. She was very happy that her daughter found a very wonderful man to get married to.

    On the groom''s side, Blake has his own team to help him get ready.

    Dimitri was already done with primping himself and was just lazily sitting on the sofa. Aiden, on the other hand, was sitting in front of the mirror making the hairdresser change his hairstyle so many times, he was starting to annoy Blake.

    "Aiden, you do remember that this is my wedding, you don''t need to get worked up so much," Blake shook his head as he rolled his eyes.

    "That''s more reason I should be looking good. All of you have someone already, and I am the only single guy in our group, I need to attract a beautiful woman," Aiden said.

    "What are you talking about? Dmitri''s still single," Blake stated.

    "Well he has his eye on someone, so it''s only a matter of time," Aiden teased. Dmitri glared at him, which made him smirk.

    "Who is she?" Blake asked at the same time the door opened, and Tristan stepped in.

    "Where were you?" Blake frowned.

    "Oh, I went to check on the arrangements outside," Tristan lied.

    "More like checking on Ava," Aiden laughed. Blake raised his eyebrow.

    "Look at the lipstick smudged around your lips," Dimitri said.

    Blake rolled his eyes, it seemed like his friend can''t stop romancing his wife.

    "You guys, it''s my wedding, so stop slacking off, come help me with these," Blake said as he showed them several boxes of cufflinks.

    Aiden and Dimitri helped him select a pair, which he said matched Sara''s accessories. That was the last detail he needed. He was very eager to meet his bride, but he was nervous as well.

    Dimitri and Aiden were chosen as his best man since Tristan was already married.

    "Wow! I never knew my baby brother could ever look this handsome," Nina tried to pinch his cheeks but Blake evaded her. "Let''s go, it''s time!?? Nina chuckled as she guided him to the hall.

    As they got ready to walk down the aisle, Mr. Wesley could not help but tear up. He could still remember the day he held her for the first time when she was a baby. He didn''t think he could ever get over the fact that now he was handing her over to somebody else. His little girl was leaving him.

    Sara put her hand around his arm and took a deep breath as she started walking down the aisle. Just like Blake, she was excited and nervous at the same time.

    Blake was awestruck as Sara entered the room. He felt like he had never seen a more beautiful sight in his life. He has seen her every version of Sara, and this one tops it all. She looked very ethereal walking down the aisle with her long silky hair coming down in waves, she had love in her eyes, and that gorgeous smile that he knew would always be for him.

    The minute she walked into the room her surroundings blurred, and all she could see was Blake, standing at the podium, waiting for her with his neatly styled hair, he looked like a Greek God that had love in his eyes, only for her.

    Mr. Wesley gave Sara''s hand to Blake and said, "Take care of my daughter. She looks strong but she is very fragile inside. Please never do anything to hurt her,"

    "Sara is my responsibility from now on, and I will cherish her always," Blake promised. There was so much intensity in Blake''s eyes that Sara blushed.

    He kissed her fingers and smiled at her as they stood on the podium together.

    When it was time for them to say their vows, Sara went first, "I met you by accident, and I never imagined myself to fall in love with you.

    You were a blessing in disguise, and the more I knew you, the more I learned that you are a very wonderful man. I cannot imagine any second when I don''t love you. Blake, I promise to love you forever."

    Blake''s face softened, each word she uttered had directly touched his heart.

    "I fell in love with you the first moment I saw you, but I was so stubborn that I told my heart it was not true. So I stand here today in front of you to let you know that I love you so much that it consumes every fiber in my body, I will move heaven and earth to fulfill all your wishes. I promise to love, protect and remain loyal to you forever my baby," Blake declared.

    Sara tried to control her tears, knowing that Blake had uttered the words that came from his heart.

    When the officiant declared them man and wife. Blake did not waste the time to kiss Sara passionately in front of all their friends and family.

    He was thinking that the kiss they shared tasted sweeter now that they are married. While Sara thought she would always remember their first kiss as a married couple.

    Mr. and Mrs. Anderson beamed, they were happy that their son had finally settled down with a very wonderful woman like Sara.

    Mrs. Anderson even shed a few tears, and her husband placed his hand around her shoulder to console her.

    Dimitri could not help but stare at Emily, she lowered her head, she could feel his steely gaze on her the whole time. All this staring unnerved her because for the past few weeks since they met at the club, she couldn''t stop thinking about him.

    She tried to sneak a glance and when their eyes met, her heartbeat started increasing.

    Aiden had a teasing smile on his face when he saw the interaction between Emily and Dimitri. He elbowed Dimitri to let him know that he saw her look over. Dimitri ignored him as he continued to stare at Emily.

    When it was time to dance Nina, her husband Ian, Jack, and Kelly took their places on the dance floor.

    While Ava and Tristan were just lost in each other''s arms. Ava kissed Tristan on the lips which prompted him to kiss her passionately in front of everybody.

    "You are so beautiful tonight Mrs. Anderson," Blake said sexily as he danced with his wife.

    "You look very dashing my dear husband," Sara said with the same intensity. Blake''s heart fluttered when she called him "husband" so he kissed her deeply.

    "Do you remember our first kiss?" Sara asked.

    "How could I forget such a wonderful moment, until you slapped me," he teased.

    "I never thought the guy I slapped that night would be my husband," she giggled.

    "What can I say, you could not resist my charms," he boasted.

    "I think it''s the other way around, you could not resist my charms, otherwise why would you kiss a woman you met for the first time?" she said.

    "True, I guess we both could not resist each other''s charms," Blake leaned his forehead on hers.

    "I love you, Blake," she said sweetly, she can''t stop telling him she loved him.

    "I love you so much baby," he said as he trailed kisses from her forehead to her lips. The sweet journey of Blake Anderson and Sara Wesley had finally reached the next step.

    Emily was at the sidelines rejecting everyone who wanted to dance with her. Subconsciously she did not realize that she was waiting for a specific somebody.

    He had been watching her for a while, and he finally mustered the courage to ask her to dance.

    "Dance," Dimitri said, commanding, not even asking. Emily nodded her head and blushed like a schoolgirl.

    He was looking at her too closely, which made her nervous that if she wasn''t paying attention, she would have tripped or stepped on his feet.

    They were dancing close together when Dmitri leaned toward her, she closed her eyes thinking that he was about to kiss her, but when nothing happened she opened her eyes.

    Dimitri''s face was tense, and he stopped dancing, "Sorry," he said as he walked away from her leaving her on the dance floor.

    It took a few seconds for her to get out of her shock. She was confused, so she followed him. She found him smoking in the garden.

    "What happened there? Why did you walk out on me?" Emily asked.

    "You are not "her"," Dimitri said.

    "What are you talking about?" Emily frowned.

    Dimitri turned toward her and said, "I mistook you for some else."

    "What do you mean? That I look like a replacement for the woman you love?" Emily''s voice was shaking, and Dimitri nodded his head.

    Emily''s legs started to shake, she thought that he was genuinely interested in her. He was only staring at her because he looked like his woman. It felt like someone had splashed a bucket of ice water on her. For the first time, she was having feelings for someone, it turns out like this.

    "You are very evil," Emily threw at him as tears fell from her face and she ran away from him.

    He didn''t bother to apologize, just letting her go.

    Dimitri stared at the dark sky and closed his eyes. Her face came into view, and unknowingly his face softened. He doesn''t know anything about her, not even her name, but she was always in his mind. He had met her five years back, and when he met Emily for the first time, he was shocked and thought it was her.

    Emily resembled her very much that he thought being with her could make him forget, but tonight he learned that it was not possible. He knows that Emily can never be her, in fact, no one can take her place. She alone can fill the void in his heart.

    Dimitri just wanted to see her again, and he doesn''t know if that day will ever come.

 Chapter 150 - Q And A

    Hello readers, Bound to him novel has officially come to an end. Before you jump into conclusions I request you to read the below Q and A.

    First of all I want to whole heartedly thank all my readers who supported me in this journey. I am very happy that my first novel is completed. This journey with many ups and down has surely been remarkable.

    *Is this the end of Bound to him novel?

    Yes this is the end. As I have said before this novel only consists of Tristan and Blake''s story. I have not let any loose ends and given them a complete and happy ending.

    *Will there be bonus chapters?

    Yes, since many of you wanted to read about Tristan and Ava''s honeymoon. I have decided to write regarding this topic. Next there will be a short story of Nina and Ian.

    *How many bonus chapters will be there ? When will it be published?

    There will be 5-6 bonus chapters .They will be published in this month[Dec 2020].

    *Will there be Dimitri and Aiden???s story?

    Yes both of their stories will be published. There will be two volumes in the novel. volume 1 consists of Dimitri story and volume 2 consists of Aiden story.

    * What is the title of the novel? When will it be published?

    The novel will be called Bride of Hades. It will be published in 2021, most probably Jan 2021.

    *Is Emily Dimitri''s woman?

    Unfortunately no. Emily is just a passing character and you will never see her again. Dimitri''s woman is someone new whom you have never met and she will be introduced in the upcoming novel.

    *Who is Aiden''s woman?

    She is also a new character which will be revealed only in book 2.

    *Will Tristan and Ava have kids?

    Yes obviously they will have kids . In fact all the other couples will also have kids.

    *Will there be childhood romance between the kids of aristocratic heirs?

    A big yes. I am a big sucker for childhood love stories .Few of the aristocratic heirs kids will be paired .

    *What is the title of the novel? When will it be published?

    The novel will be called as Bewitched his soul . It will be published in 2021 after book 2.

    *What is the story of Bewitched his soul?

    Bewitched his soul will have two volumes. Volume 1 will start with the aristocratic heirs having meet their partners. It shows the daily life''s of aristocratic heirs , romantic moments and having kids.

    Ava''s pregnancy journey, Tristan and Ava''s sweet moments . How Tristan takes care of Ava and their toddlers. Not only Tristan and Ava but other couples married lives will also be written.

    Volume 2 shows the children have grown up and their love stories.

    *Why is Ava''s pregnancy not shown in book 1?

    Because it is not happening in this timeline and will reveal spoilers of book 3.

    *Why did Tristan and Ava''s story end so quickly?

    Honestly guys I have no idea that Tristan and Ava will be so popular and receive tons of love from readers. Even they are my favorite couple among all . Those who have said they could not get enough of Tristan and Ava don''t worry the story will be continued in Bewitched his soul volume 1.

    *What is the novel series called as?

    All the three novels combined are known as aristocratic series.

    *In which order the novels should be read and what it contains?

    Novel 1 �C Bound to him [Volume 1 is about Tristan , Volume 2 is about Blake]

    Novel 2 �C Bride of Hades[Volume 1 is about Dimitri , Volume 2 is about Aiden]

    Novel 3-Betwiched his Soul [Volume 1 is about married life of aristocratic heirs , Volume 2 is about love stories of aristocratic heir''s kids]

    As said this then again each novel can also be read as stand alone .

    *Why can''t author update more chapters or give mass release?

    Because I am a working woman and my day job consumes most of my time. So whatever free time I get , I try to squeeze in and write my novel. Writing is more of a part time job or hobby.

    *Why is author taking a break after one novel?

    First I have other priorities right now and second before starting a novel I need to have a rough draft . I don''t want to start a novel and go on a long hiatus only to see that my readers have forgotten what was happening in the novel. Once if I start a novel I will surely finish it.

    *Why can''t the author update two novels simultaneously?

    I cannot update everything simultaneously because one novel is a continuation of other. The novels are more like a squeal to one other. If I update all at once then there will be spoilers. Second I cannot concentrate on two novels.

    *Why the number on chapters are less?

    First because when I started this novel I never knew it will be liked by so many. Second I am not a big fan of repeating plots or unnecessary twists.

    *Do I have an editor ?

    Yes . Her name is Ollie. She was kind enough to come forward and offer her help. I am very thankful for her . You can go back and read if you want more polished chapters.

    *Author''s note to readers.

    I am very grateful to every reader. Your each power stone, comment , review ,gift and collection means a lot to me. Sometimes I see the names of people who had stayed with me from initial days ,it really makes me happy to see they have liked the novel so much to stay long enough.

    *Author''s request to readers.

    If you like this book then please share this book to others. Pretty please. If you do not like the novel or think the female character is too weak no need to share hate comments on very chapter. I understood not everyone likes everything . So stop reading this book and kindly move on to other books which is of your taste.

    *Did the author has an Instagram account?

    Yes I have an Instagram account and user ID is starysky96 .

    I will post pictures and information about the novels . So go and follow me.

    *Milestone achieved.

    First is when I have got the contract and second it when the book got 1M reads. Both were pinch me moments for me . And nothing could have been possible without you readers.

    If I have missed out any question , please ask in the comments section. I will add those questions in this chapter if the questions are not repeated or personal.

 Chapter 151 - Bonus 1

    Nina and Ian''s story

    Nina Anderson had just joined her father''s business. He had assigned a mentor for her because he was too busy to personally guide her.

    Nina was very well versed in her academics and her dad''s business and because she belonged to an aristocratic family, she was a little arrogant. Her father spoiled her too much since she was the firstborn and she was a girl.

    Nina was tall and slender, with fair skin and very fine features. Her silky black hair had burgundy highlights, which gave her a very stylish look. She had an image consultant that selected her clothes daily.

    She had everything, looks, intelligence, and status. Men and women went gaga over her, but all she longed for was somebody who would appreciate her for herself and not her money or her status. Some days she wanted to be recognized as herself and not Nina Anderson, the famous daughter of the Anderson Industries or the aristocratic daughter.

    When she was in college, she was walking by the Principal''s office when she saw a man begging him to give him more time to pay his fees. But the principal said that if he could not pay the fees by that night, he won''t be able to graduate.

    Nina felt pity for the man and offered to pay for his fees. The fees were just a fraction of her allowance. It could be likened to less than a drop of water in the ocean, it wouldn''t even cause any ripples.

    The man refused, he had to keep his pride, but Nina insisted and not having any other options he agreed, but told her that he would repay her as soon as possible. He looked very embarrassed when Nina paid for his fees.

    Nina had forgotten the incident but after a month he came back with the full amount, but as he left he fainted, she brought him to the hospital and learned that he was dehydrated, undernourished, and had dark circles around his eyes that usually meant lack of sleep.

    While waiting by his side at the hospital, she had learned that his name was Ted, and when she asked what happened, he said, "I wanted to repay the money you gave me for my school fees," he said as he lowered his eyes. He had been working too much and was not sleeping enough. Nina got angry at him and scolded him, telling him to take care of his health and not to worry about the money.

    She came to visit him at the hospital until he recovered, but he still felt awkward around her because for him, she was the most popular girl in school, and in normal circumstances, he would not even dare talk to her. But she was taking care of him, and the more he talked to her, he learned that she was not shallow like all the other rich girls.

    After he recovered, he would just constantly stare at Nina with his piercing gaze whenever he saw her at the campus. And she would always blush profusely as she felt his gaze on her.

    He was a very hardworking, humble, and genuine person, and that did not escape her notice. So she started admiring and liking him.

    One day Ted invited her to a nearby caf��, and when she got there, it was decorated with red and white flowers everywhere, with mood lighting, and soothing background music.

    He got down on one knee and nervously asked her to be his girlfriend, he couldn''t give her a lavish proposal and apologized for it. He said that this was the best he could do for now but promised that one day he would strive to be in a position where he would treat her like a queen.

    Nina had fallen in love with his simplicity, so she happily accepted his proposal.

    They started dating, and everyone in college was shocked, they never expected Nina to go out with a guy like him.

    Ted felt humiliated when everyone ridiculed him, but Nina consoled him. She said she believed in him and that one day, when he reached his goals, all these people would shut their mouths.

    She started giving him extravagant gifts, initially, he was not very keen on taking them, but she never saw the price tag on the gifts she bought, she just bought them because they looked good, not paying attention to where she bought them, mostly from high-end shops that he could not afford. But she would always insist that she bought them out of love, so he had no choice but to accept them.

    Ted gave her homemade and not so expensive gifts, and he was very hesitant to give it to her because he didn''t want her to look down on him, but she always loved them and said that she thought he was very thoughtful, so she treasured all his gifts.

    As soon as Ted graduated he got a job at a small firm while Nina as expected joined her family business. She offered to give him a recommendation so he could work in the Anderson group. He declined her offer, saying he wanted to prove his worth without her help so that when he asks for her hand in marriage, her father will not look down on him.

    Nina was touched by his declaration and thought she made the correct decision to love him.

    When they started working, they could not spend as much time together as they did when they were still in college.

    Nina''s mentor declared that she was ready to join her first meeting. She had gone through all the materials they needed last night and made sure she was prepared because she knew that some people in the office did not think she was worthy to be in the position she was in and was only promoted because she was the owner''s daughter.

    She wanted to perform well and make everybody who doubted and mocked her eat their words.

    Nina got to the conference room early and waited for the other company to arrive. They were meeting with the Lange Corporation to talk about collaboration on one of their projects.

    Ian Lange, the only son and Vice President of the Lange corporation was coming to hear their pitch. Talk about him was that he was a very aloof and serious person, bordering on dull, he had no hobbies aside from watching business news and management books.

    When it came to women, he had his share of women throwing themselves at him, but most of them got bored once they interacted with him.

    Ian was ready for this meeting to end, so he could go back and take care of all the work waiting for him at the office, but as soon as he noticed Nina, his steps faltered, but he regained control and sat on one of the chairs.

 Chapter 152 - Bonus 2

    Nina and Ian''s story

    Nina was a little nervous, so she did not notice Ian''s expression. She heard that he was very strict and would not make room for any mistakes. So she went to the middle of the table and started to give her presentation.

    "What about the fourth slide?" Ian asked sternly.

    Under his scrutinizing gaze, Nina gulped as she went back to the fourth slide. She did not notice she had missed it, it was vital to the project, and she didn''t know if she was supposed to be glad or scared that he noticed.

    "That concludes my presentation, Mr. Lange do you have any questions?" she asked.

    "No I don''t, we can proceed and sign off this collaboration," he replied.

    Everyone in the office was stunned because Ian never agrees to any collaborations so quickly, even when the most distinguished people gave the presentations. He always asked too many questions to the point of grilling the presenter. But it was different with Nina, it was her first presentation, and she stumbled a few times and forgot one slide, but he said yes right away. She was so happy that she could not wait to tell her father so he could praise her.

    "Thank you so much, Mr. Lange, you will not regret your decision," she said smiling as she cleaned up all the slides and folders. Ian''s face softened when he saw her smile.

    When she broke the news to her dad, Mr. Anderson was silent for a few seconds, as if he remembered something, but then he quickly praised his daughter.

    But when she shared her news with Ted, he did not seem enthused about it. When she asked him what was bothering him, he started complaining about his work, how he was not being given the job for his caliber but instead they were treating him like a low-life. Like he was not qualified. He started talking about his co-worker that was less qualified but was getting more quality jobs and benefits only because he had connections in the company. All she could do was to offer him words of comfort, and they never got to celebrate her victory.

    Nina started noticing that whenever she had good news to share all he did was complain and cry about his problems, so she stopped talking about her achievements. Ted''s focus was only on himself, he never even bothered to ask her what was going on in her life. So she started to feel alone in their relationship.

    It was lunchtime and Nina was supposed to meet Ted, but her assistant informed that Ian was in her office.

    "I hope I''m not disturbing you, Ms. Anderson," Ian asked, he came unannounced and did not care if she had any other appointments.

    "No, not at all," Nina said politely, "what brings you to my office?"

    "I wanted to talk about the progress report. I''m sorry if I was not able to inform you of my visit. I was in the area, so I thought why not come and discuss business with you," Ian explained.

    "No problem, you are one of our important clients, you can definitely come by any time, would you like to start?" Nina wanted to finish as soon as possible so that she could meet Ted.

    Ian noticed that Nina looked impatient but he was not in a hurry to finish what they were doing.

    "So I guess we covered everything. I think we are done here," Nina said, hoping Ian will understand her hints.

    "No, we still have to check this other file," he said seriously.

    "Uhm�� can we continue this tomorrow?" Nina asked.

    "The shareholders want the report by tonight," he lied.

    "Oh, okay," Nina''s face fell, she was disappointed. At the same time her phone rang, when she saw the called ID, "Excuse me, I need to take this," she said as got up and stood near the window.

    "Nina! Where are you? I''ve been waiting at the restaurant for the past hour. Are you coming or what?" Ted sounded irritated.

    "Ted, I''m stuck in a meeting. I am really sorry, I didn''t think it would last this long. I do not think I can make it," Nina apologized, feeling guilty.

    Ian noticed how Nina''s face bloomed when the call came and how she was talking so softly.

    "Nina, hurry up," Ian called to her.

    When Ted heard a male voice calling her, he became angrier. Was she with another man? Was he the reason she could not have lunch with him?

    "Who was that? Is that a man?" Ted snapped.

    "It''s my business associate," Nina replied, and Ted just grumbled. "I have to go, bye, I love you," Nina said. But he did not say anything and just ended the call.

    She was very disappointed as she sadly came back to her desk. Ian did not like that she was wearing a sad face, so he asked, "Who called? You look upset."

    He did not know who she was talking to, but when people talked softly, it usually meant the person they were talking to was special to them, so he called her Nina on purpose to stir up some trouble, but because Ted was angry, she did not notice what he did.

    "It was my boyfriend, Ted," Nina said with a small smile. Ian gritted his teeth and delayed the discussion some more, not letting her go early.

    By the time they finished working, it was already nighttime. When she called Ted, he did not pick up her call. Then the next day, when they met, they had a fight.

    After that incident he always made excuses whenever she asked to meet with him, his excuses ranged from he was tired, he had too much work, or that he had a meeting early the next morning.

    It was their anniversary when they saw each other again, and Nina took him to have dinner in a 7-star hotel. But when Ted saw the menu he threw a fit, he asked her why she chose that hotel when she knew that he could never afford it.

    Nina felt hurt, she explained that the only reason they were there was that she wanted to make the day memorable and special.

    To change the topic Nina gave him her anniversary gift, it was a custom made swiss watch, and that was the only time Ted looked very happy. But he had nothing for her because he said he was too busy, Nina was very forgiving, and she said that having him spend the day with her was a gift in itself.

    Finally, Ted seemed like his old self, he didn''t look as angry anymore but then an accident happened. The waiter serving the soup slipped, pouring the soup in between them, and most of it landing on Nina''s hand.

    Ted''s first reaction was to check whether the watch was safe. He then screamed and scolded the waiter. It was such an expensive watch, he said. He should be thankful that it did not get wet, otherwise, he would have had him fired.

    Nina felt embarrassed that Ted was screaming at the waiter, but not even once did he ask if she was okay. Her hand was hurting, so she excused herself to go to the restroom. She started crying, not sure whether she was crying because of pain or because of Ted''s behavior.

    During lunch, Ian went over to their table to greet Nina, he said he saw her from another table and decided to say hi. This did not sit well with Ted, his inferiority complex kicked in, and he started suspecting Nina of being attracted to Ian. So Ted commanded her to stay away from businessmen like him.

    Nina said he was a business associate, so they would definitely see each other more often than not. He got more jealous when he learned that Ian was the reason she was not able to see him for lunch that day. So they started fighting again and did not see each other for a while.

    On Valentine''s day, Nina decided to surprise Ted when she was able to come back early from her business trip. She planned to go to his house, she would decorate it with hearts and wait for him there. She was so excited.

 Chapter 153 - Bonus 3

    Nina and Ian''s story

    When Ted brought this small single bedroom house, he had given a spare key to Nina. She had never been intimate with Ted, so he never brought her to his house. She thought that it may be the reason they kept on fighting because they have never taken the next step. Maybe Ted was just frustrated, so since it was Valentine''s day, she was going to give herself to him as his gift. She had bought some sexy lingerie just for the occasion.

    So she started decorating as soon as she got to his house, when she threw something in the waste bin she noticed a used pregnancy test kit. Nina frowned and wondered, she didn''t remember Ted telling her of any siblings or cousins staying with him.

    Suddenly she felt cold all over her body, she did not want to believe it, but she needed more proof. She went to his closet and found women''s clothes hanging beside his clothes, underwear, and shirts neatly folded in the drawers. This was not a casual fling, he had been cheating on her for a while.

    So she removed all the decorations and sat in her car to wait for them, still hoping that it was not true, this could not be happening to her.

    She wanted to cry, but no tears were coming out, she was numb and shocked, she kept on thinking that she would wake up in a few seconds and everything would just be a nightmare. But it was not, after some time Ted came home with a woman in his arms, they were laughing, "She''s just a friend," she thought, still in denial.

    When he kissed her right outside his door, she felt that her world had collapsed. She did not know how she managed to get the strength to walk up to him, but as she stood in front of him, he pushed the other woman away from him, denying any relationship with her. He said the woman jumped on him.

    The woman got pissed off and screamed at him. She told him to tell her the truth as she let herself in the house.

    Nina was so heartbroken, and all she could ask him was, ????Why?"

    He said that he always felt inferior to her, everyone made fun of him and told him that he was not worthy of her. And he said he did not care what they said, but he said he felt small whenever she bought him expensive gifts or when they went to expensive restaurants, and she always had to pay.

    They even told him that she would eventually cheat on him because he was not enough for her.

    Plus, he said, "I''m a man Nina, I have needs, and you never wanted to do anything with me. I felt emasculated all the time."

    Nina said, "Well you never asked, and never went beyond kissing, so I thought we were waiting until we got married."

    Ted replied arrogantly that it''s the woman''s job to offer herself to her partner, and since she never offered she probably didn''t think he was worthy.

    Nina got so mad that she slapped him and said, "It''s a good thing I never offered myself to you because I just realized that you are really not worthy of me or my love."

    She sat in her car crying for a while before she left. "Is this the person I loved? He has changed so much, or maybe she never knew who he really was," she thought sadly.

    She headed to a bar to drown all her sorrows. While wallowing in her self-pity a handsome man approached her, and she thought maybe this guy can make her forget. So she started flirting with him, trying to boost her ego. At first, it was all very innocent, nothing too crass, but when she started getting bolder and propositioned him, he decided to shut it down.

    When she felt that he was getting turned off, she started feeling sorry for herself again. "Go," she said, "I understand, nobody would want someone like me anyway. You probably think I''m ugly. Just like that idiot said, I''m not enough for him, I''m probably not enough for you too."

    "It''s not that," he said, "You''re drunk, and you''ll probably forget this happened."

    She stood up, and he thought, "Great, she''s leaving. It''s not safe for her to be by herself." But instead, she wrapped her arms around his neck and started pulling him down for a kiss. He stiffened up, avoiding her kisses, and tried to unwrap her hands.

    "Am I really that bad, that nobody wants me?" Nina sadly looked into his eyes. It tugged his heart that she would feel this way, she was so beautiful, and he wondered who had broken her confidence.

    He gave in to that first kiss, and he stopped when he wanted to go for more.

    "Hmmm�� I like how you kiss, I want more," she said.

    "I hope you don''t regret this later," the man said.

    "I won''t...," Nina said, determined.

    And that''s all it took to convince the man to carry her in his arms and took her with him. He ravished her the whole night.

    Nina tried to open her eyes, but her head was pounding, and her body was throbbing in places she can''t figure out why. She can''t remember what happened last night.

    She opened one eye, and she was facing a man''s naked back. Then she remembered fighting with Ted, and as she looked down to check herself, she was shocked to see that she was naked.

    "Agghhh�� Why am I here?" she screamed as she tried to sit up and pull the sheet to cover herself, "Why are we naked?"

    The man turned around to the sound of her voice. "Nina, calm down, let me explain everything," the man said.

    "Explain my foot Mr. Lange, how dare you take advantage of me!" Nina started to hit Ian with the pillows.

    Yes, the man Nina slept with was none other than Ian Lange.

    Ian held the hand that was hitting him with the pillow.

    "Yesterday, you were so drunk and offered yourself to me," he said.

    Nina remembered everything and felt that yesterday was the worst day of her life. First, she learned that her boyfriend had been cheating on her, and second, she lost her virginity to a business associate.

    "But... you could have stopped me, you''re definitely stronger than me," Nina said, irritated.

    "I could not because I love you," Ian said, softly looking into her eyes.

    "Bullshit! You don''t need to lie to me just to justify what you did," Nina tried to push him. But Ian wrapped his arms around her and started to kiss her.

    For a few minutes, she remembered how good it felt to be in his arms, how his kisses made her forget herself, and she felt herself kissing him back.

    Then she stiffened and twisted her head away from him, "No, no..stop."

    "I''m telling you the truth. Please say yes. I want you so much," Ian pleaded, releasing his tight hold on her.

    Nina took that opportunity to get out from his grasp, "You say that now. What will you do if I do not give you what you want? Throw me away and find another woman who will satisfy you?"

    Ian was stunned, he did not know how to convince her. He''s never even tried to talking to a woman, so he did not know how to flatter or persuade her.

    She hurriedly put her dress back on and ran out of the room.

    To get closer to Nina, Ian scheduled a lot of meetings and appointments with her, inviting her out to lunch or dinner every time he saw her. But she always declined because she felt awkward with what happened and she couldn''t face him.

    She was getting frustrated, and when she got him alone in her office, "Listen, Ian let''s forget what happened and just act like business associates," Nina pointedly said.

    "No! I can''t, I want you to be my wife," he said. He did not care about the dating process. For him, it was very simple. He loved someone, then he was going to marry her.

    "Are you kidding me? I just came out of a bad relationship. I thought I knew him, and he cheated on me. I don''t even know a thing about you. How can I marry you?" she looked at him questioningly, "You know what scratch that, I don''t want to think about men right now," she snapped. "This is preposterous," she thought.

    Ian''s face darkened when he heard her mention her ex, he tightened his fists. "Nina, I promise you I will never betray you. I will give you time to think about u,s but I will never give up on you," he said sternly.

    Nina believed Ted, and she knew him far more than Ian, yet he still managed to hurt her, she was not repeating the same mistake again.

 Chapter 154 - Bonus 4

    Nina and Ian''s story

    Ian had always been reserved, only talking to his assistant about work. When he asked him how to court a woman, his assistant was shocked and thought spring had finally come.

    To show Nina how much he wanted to be with her, he had sent her flowers, gifts, and lunches, but she sent them all back, except for the lunches, which she never touched.

    After that fateful day, Nina started to change, she filled her life with nothing but work, not caring for anything or anyone else except for her projects. She wanted to be busy so she wouldn''t have time to think about Ted and his infidelity.

    She worked overtime a lot, caring little about herself. She slept in her office most days, going home only to change clothes or to sleep for a few hours. With all the overtime, she started getting confident and comfortable with her presentations, and it showed.

    When Ian learned about her staying at work all the time, he came to bring her dinner. She never ate the things he brought her, but he did not mind, he just wanted to be with her. Then one day, he saw her lying on the floor bleeding. He thought somebody had stabbed her and he got so scared that he carried her to the hospital.

    The doctor told him that Nina had a miscarriage. He felt like his head was spinning. They had a child, and he didn''t even know about it. He was so eager that night that he forgot to use any protection, and it looked like she did not use birth control either.

    Nina was so busy with work that she did not notice that her period was delayed. Most days, she didn''t eat that much and slept so little that she thought it was the cause of her nausea. That morning her stomach started aching, but she just took something for it, and it went away, so she thought it was just an ulcer or a cramp. That evening when she started feeling the pain again, she thought another pain medicine would help, but before she was able to get one, she fainted.

    Ian blamed himself for not taking care of her, but she would not be deterred from going back to work.

    "Nina, what are you doing? Why are you not resting? Don''t you care about your body?" Ian barked as soon as he entered her office.

    "No, the only thing I care about is the upcoming tender1," she answered back. Ian wanted to scold her but closed her eyes and controlled himself.

    "Nina, please take a rest, and I will make sure you get the tender1," he said.

    "And how do you propose to do that?" she frowned.

    "The top competitors for the tenders is Lange and Anderson. If I back out then the tender will be yours," he said.

    She did not believe that he was ready to lose billions just for her sake.

    "Okay. I will rest after you leave," she lied, and he left feeling satisfied with her answer, but she did not want to be stopped and started working again.

    She was pleased to see that Lange had withdrawn their tender1. It looked like Ian was telling her the truth, after all, so she felt guilty.

    On the other hand, Ian''s father was very angry at him for messing up such a big project. His father did not know Ian''s reason behind the withdrawal was a woman. When his wife told him the truth he was shocked that his son found someone. His anger dissipated, but he warned his son not to let his love-life affect the business.

    For the first time, Nina came to Ian''s office.

    "I came to apologize," she said as he just stared at her. She felt so guilty about everything, the baby, his indifference, his kindness, and now because of the tender1, she began to cry.

    Ian got up from his seat and locked the door. "Shh... it''s okay," he said, pulling her towards him and caressing her hair, "look at you crying so easily," Ian said.

    "Well, it''s your fault. Why are you still angry at me even though I said sorry," Nina complained cutely.

    "I was angry because you worked behind my back, you said you were going to rest," he said as he rubbed her back.

    "I''m sorry I will never do it again," Nina said, playing with his collar.

    Ian wiped her tears, and he kissed her slowly. When things got heated, he started kissing her passionately, his kisses traveling down her neck. But then suddenly, Ian stopped and struggled to keep her at arm''s length.

    "Don''t you want me? She sounded hurt. She was remembering their night together and thought maybe they could continue what they had.

    "I want you so much, but the doctor said to take care of your body," he explained. So she relaxed and pecked his lips.

    Nina sat on Ian''s lap while he was working, she was planting kisses on his face, and he was enjoying it.

    She had fallen in love with Ian, and they started to date. She immediately saw the difference between Ted and Ian. Ted never made any effort in their relationship, she always gave in to him. Ian, on the other hand, had so much love to give, he was attentive, sweet, and thoughtful, she couldn''t imagine how she thought she was happy with Ted.

    When Nina introduced Ian to her father, Mr. Anderson was elated that he had finally won her over.

    "Do you know Ian?" she asked questioningly.

    "I was very curious why a very strict person like Ian would readily agree to a collaboration just by listening to a rookie presentation. When I met him, he told me that he loved you. I''ve heard praises about him everywhere and was already impressed. But I knew you were dating somebody else.

    I didn''t want you to marry Ted. It''s not because of his status, but I took care of you like a princess, and I didn''t think he could take care of you the same way. I thought maybe if Ted truly loved you, I will give you my blessing, but then I never saw him care for you even once.

    And when I had him investigated, I learned that he had a very short temper and he was not good with his job. He kept blaming other people for his mistakes and picked a lot of arguments.

    I also learned he was cheating on you, and I knew that you are stubborn, so even if I said anything about it you would not believe me. So I gave you leave, and I''m glad you finally found out.

    Ian called me and told me that he found you at the bar and not to worry because you were safe," Mr. Anderson said.

    "Oh, Dad! I am so sorry," she said as she hugged him.

    "It''s okay, I know you are happy now, and that''s all matters," Mr. Anderson said.

    Nina was sitting on Ian''s lap in her bedroom when she remembered, "Does my father know we slept together that day?"

    "What? No! He would kill me if he knew I took advantage of your drunken state. I said we were staying in different rooms," he said.

    "Did you intend to sleep with me?" she asked.

    "No, at first, I just wanted to make sure you were safe, but you were so sexy, and you kept on teasing me, I could not stop myself," he said, kissing her lips.

    "Oh��," Nina kissed him and laid on his shoulder.

    "Wait, I forgot to ask you, when did you fall in love with me? We''ve never seen each other before the collaboration," Nina was a bit curious.

    "Don''t you remember I was one of the chief guests in your college graduation?" he asked, and she shook her head no.

    Ian smiled and said, "One of the chief guest speakers said it was time to stop having fun, that you should experience what it is to live in real society and make your mark. You bravely stood up and said not all students have fun while in school, they study day and night to get good marks. Some even go to part-time jobs to support their families. Getting a job does not mean you are successful.

    I was mesmerized by your confidence, and right then and there, I fell in love with you.

    "Then, why didn''t you say anything when we first met?" she pouted, and he just chuckled and replied, "Because I had no idea how to talk to women, much more someone as confident as you."

    "I love you, Ian," Nina smiled as she joined their foreheads together.

    "Love you too Nina," he said softly kissing her lips.

 Chapter 155 - Bonus 5

    Tristan and Ava''s Honeymoon

    Tristan and Ava were tangled together. After yesterday''s lovemaking, Ava was very tired, and had no plans to wake up early, but Tristan woke up on his usual schedule. He opened his eyes as the sun rays were peering through the blinds.

    Ava''s head was resting on his chest, and his arm was wrapped around her body. He looked at her lovingly, she looked like a kitten that came to snuggle to feel warm. Her long black hair was sprawled behind her while some of the smaller strands fell on her face, he thought she never looked more beautiful. This could not get any better. He waited his whole life to feel this contentment, and it was all worth it.

    Remembering yesterday''s events, he could not help but have a big smile on his face. Finally, she was his wife, and he needed to show his wife how much he loved her again. He started caressing her back.

    "Mmmm��.Tristan��," she murmured. She was starting to wake up so he planted light kisses on her face.

    "Tristan stop��," she said in her half sleepy state.

    "Wake up little one��.," he whispered against her lips. She blushed as she opened her eyes, remembering all the kisses he had been showering her.

    "Wifey, good morning," he greeted.

    "Good morning husband," she said as she lowered her eyes.

    He liked hearing the word husband on her lips, "Call me husband again," he demanded.

    "Husband," she said, smiling up at him and hugging him closer.

    "Again!" he kept on asking until he was satisfied.

    "Get up and get ready," he said. Ava pouted and did not move, she pretended to be upset.

    "What happened?" Tristan asked softly.

    "Carry me!" Ava said as she extended her arms. He just chuckled and carried her to the bathroom.

    He sat her on top of the bathroom sink, and she showed him her puppy dog eyes, she was too lazy to do anything and was asking him to help her. Showing her that he understood, he took her brush and added some toothpaste to it before he passed it to her.

    Ava lazily brushed her teeth as Tristan filled the bathtub. He checked the temperature of the water to see whether it was suitable to bathe in.

    Tristan went to order breakfast while she was in the bathroom.

    "Tristan! Tristan!" Ava screamed from the bathroom. So he rushed in, thinking that she might have slipped and needed his help. But when he got there, she was still in the bathtub, gloriously naked and wet.

    "Carry me," she said cutely. When Tristan saw her naked, he was overcome with lust so he removed his clothes so he could join her in the tub.

    "Tristan! what are you doing? I''m doing taking a bath. I wanted you to help me out," she complained.

    "Well, little one, let''s take a bath together," Tristan said as he kissed her back and sat behind her, she shuddered because of anticipation.

    When he was done kissing her neck, he turned her around to straddle him. He kissed her passionately, trailing kisses down her neck and every part of her body he could get to. There was not a single spot he hadn''t kissed.

    She was so stimulated and pliant that they didn''t even have to get out of the tub to continue their lovemaking.

    Sated and satisfied, he got out of the tub and carried Ava with him. Wiping her body down and applying lotion, she was insistent on this because she said a woman should never forget to take care of their skin. But it only stimulated Tristan to start another round as he carried her to bed.

    All their plans to roam around and discover Switzerland were canceled as they cuddled and made love all afternoon and again as the sun was setting on the horizon.

    This continued for another day until Ava demanded that he let her get out of bed and show her what Switzerland had to offer.

    So the next day, they roamed around the shops and restaurants in the little town near their place.

    When they came back, she had demanded that since they had snow all around them, they should make a snowman.

    But even after three attempts, she could not make a ball to make a showman. She did not pack the snow enough, and it kept on falling apart.

    "Tristan, why is it falling? I don''t want to play anymore," Ava complained like a child.

    "Little one, don''t be angry. I will make one for you," he said, consoling her.

    And after some time, much longer than she thought it would take to make one, he made a snowman as tall as her.

    "Wow! my Tristan is so talented," she said as she kissed his cheek. He was cold, and his back ached but seeing her smile made it all worthwhile.

    She took a selfie and used it as their wallpaper, but Tristan kept changing his wallpaper daily to Ava''s latest picture. It was like he couldn''t get enough of looking at her. And every picture she took was beautiful.

    And so as their honeymoon progressed they fell into a comfortable schedule of roaming the city during the day and making love all throughout the night and sometimes in the morning too.

    When they got lazy, they would just snuggle and stay in, talking about simple stuff that made them learn more about each other.

    Tristan used protection all the time because he knew Ava was not ready to become a mother yet, she wanted to concentrate on her jewelry designing career and he was very supportive about that. Plus he just wanted to relish their time alone together. He knew that having kids would take up too much of their time. He wanted her to himself for the next two or three years.

    Since they got married, Ava had the habit of sitting on his lap while giving kisses and saying, "Tristan is the best. My Tristan is so handsome. My Tristan loves me the most."

    His heart would always jump out of his chest, he could not imagine how he survived 32 years of his life without her.

    "Little one, tell me you will never leave me," He said as he tightened his grip on her waist.

    "How can I leave my Tristan. I love you! I will always stay with you," Ava said softly as she kissed his lips.

    Tristan felt he had everything he wanted in life right here in front of him as he kissed her passionately.

    "Promise?" Tristan asked against her lips.

    "I promise for eternity," Ava whispered, looking into his eyes.

 Chapter 156 - 1 [ Bride Of Hades ]

    In an orphanage somewhere near the city, a  20 year old young lady has her nose buried behind another book. The kids teased her for being a bookworm all the time, but she did not care. This was her last year at the orphanage, and if she wanted to go out on her own, she knew that she needed to be smart. Smart enough to get a job so she can get her own place.

    Just like most of the kids at the orphanage, nobody knew why their parents left them there.

    It was a very stormy night when the nuns found her wrapped in a soft pink blanket outside their door. The rain had been pouring endlessly all day, so nobody noticed her cries when she was left behind.

    They speculated that she had been there for a while because her lips were starting to turn blue from the cold. And when the doctor checked her, she had a very high fever, and he had declared that she had no chance of surviving the night unless there was a miracle. He asked them to watch over her and pray that she would pull through.

    It seemed like either the heavens listened to all their prayers, or at that young age, she knew she had to fight if she wanted to live. She was very resilient because that same night, her fever broke, and she was on her way to recovery.

    She had been very well behaved since she was young, she never threw any tantrums, using reasoning every time she did not get what she wanted. She was very mature for her age, and she knew how to gauge situations to use to her advantage. She had an aura about her that captivated her audience all the time, whether she wanted to or not.

    While children played around the yard, she helped the sisters water the plants or arrange the books in the library. She didn''t like being idle.

    Being poor made her realize at a young age that if she wanted more, more food, more clothes, and more books, she had to work hard for it.

    The orphanage had very good people who took care of the kids but they never seemed to have enough money to provide clothing and food for everybody so they relied on the kindness of strangers and the community to drop off their unused toys, clothes, and any extra food that they might have.

    Most of the donated items were usually broken, torn, or in disrepair. It was up to them to fix what they got, and if there were any nice enough things in the donations, the bigger, older, and stronger kids usually got them first. The sisters always tried to be fair to everybody, but they didn''t have enough manpower to monitor the kids at all hours of the day, and most of the time, the smaller kids and girls suffered the most.

    She had her food and toys snatched so many times that she learned to be cunning and smart. Education was the only thing the nuns could give her for free, and she knew that it was the ticket that would get her out of poverty and being stuck where she was, so she studied day and night to get good grades so she could get out faster.

    She always longed for a family of her own, someone to love her and care for her, just like the kids she would often see at the park near the orphanage.

    One time there was a girl who was throwing a tantrum because she wanted ice cream but her mom wouldn''t give it to her so she screamed at the top of her lungs.

    The dad came to the rescue and got her one, which made the mom angry. But when the daughter said I love you and together with the dad kissed her mom''s cheek, everything changed. All the mom''s anger disappeared as she kissed and hugged both her husband and her daughter back.

    Scenes like these made her ask questions like, "Where are my parents?", "Did they leave me at the orphanage or did they just lose me?", "Why did they abandon me?", "Do they love me?", "Are they looking for me?", "Are they coming back?"

    When she was younger, she was more optimistic that she would get adopted, they always said that people always took the younger kids, but as she grew older, she learned the painful truth that she would always be an orphan and that she would never get to go home with a new mommy or daddy.

    Nobody knew who she was, and the person who left her never left a note so she would never find out who she was.

    She had grown up well enough being an orphan, 20 years of working in the sun and doing chores at the orphanage did not mar her beauty, her skin was still fair and soft to touch. She was tall and willowy, lack of food kept her thin, and all the lifting and gardening made her body toned. But what captivated people was her innocence that showed in her heart-shaped face, her dark chocolate colored eyes that drew your soul in, and rosy, red lips that looked very inviting to kiss.

    ""Aurora! Aurora! Where are you?" shouted a girl.

    The girl reading the book finally lifted her head and saw her best friend, Linda walking towards her.

    "I''m studying for the exams," Aurora said as she turned the page of the book she was reading.

    "But there are still three months before exams, you can study later," Linda complained.

    "Linda, we cannot wait till the last minute if we want to top the exams. Daily preparation is required," Aurora said patiently.

    Linda and Aurora met and became friends at the orphanage. A big and bulky bully had snatched Aurora''s sandwich from her, and instead of fighting to get it back she just accepted her fate and sulked in a corner.

    Linda had come to her rescue and offered half of her sandwich. At first, Aurora declined, thinking that Linda just probably needed something from her, that''s why she was being nice.

    "What do you want in exchange for your sandwich?" Aurora asked, skeptical.

    Linda looked at her with a puzzled expression, "I don''t want anything, I just wanted to share," she said.

    Nobody had offered to be kind to her before, that was why she kept to herself, but it seemed this girl was really genuinely nice. And so their friendship grew from there.

    They were now in their second year of being medical students.

    Aurora had chosen this course because she had always been interested in helping people, and there was nothing nobler than saving somebody else''s life by becoming a doctor. Linda, on the other hand, did not have a clue on what she wanted to take up in college so she just blindly followed Aurora.

    They were the total opposite of each other, but their friendship seemed to work, probably because they were the same age and they were both lonely, both wanting to belong somewhere. Aurora was beautiful and kind. Being book smart and mature beyond her age added to her appeal. Whereas Linda was not bad looking, but neither was she beautiful, she was what one would call average. She was very ditzy and concerned mostly about her appearance and popularity.

    "Oh, but I don''t want to study right now. I can''t understand the chapter I was reading," Linda pouted, giving Aurora one of her pitiful expressions that always worked to get her way.

    "Don''t worry, I finished all the notes for the chapters we have covered, and I will share them with you," Aurora replied.

    Linda could be smart when she wanted to, but she would rather fill her head with daydreams and waste all her time primping and making herself pretty. At the back of her mind, she knew Aurora would always be there to help her study when she needed to.

    Aurora was always eager to help and never judged Linda, they were friends, it''s what friends do all the time, but she thought if Linda was a little more serious in her studies then she could score better in her exams.

    "Aww�� Aurora, you are the best,"  Linda hugged her happily. Small things like these made Aurora happy. Linda was the only person who bothered to get close to her, and she always treasured that. She was just happy that she had a good friend like Linda.